PRINCETON,    N.     J. 


/  <^  '7/^  Division . . ..f.  1 . r.f . 5c>. 


Section    . 
5/4^//" Number. 


Vf.^f.'.l-'***"^ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2011  with  funding  from 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


http://www.archive.org/details/christiansworkreOOrock 


■§-  ~     p^'     l?^"'- 


^U^7^       ^tli 


a 


THE  (CHRISTIAN'S  WORK  AND  REST. 


A    SERMON 


.T 


I'KEACHBU  IN   THE 


IPt4*$vi5i1hi'r 


MAY    20  th,    iSQO, 


ON    T  H  B    O  i: 


WARREN   R(>i..ivvvi:.jLL. 


By  Rev.  J.  E.^iOCF^^^'T^^LL,  T).  JJ. 


PUBLISHED    BY    REQUEST, 


TH«    UNION    STEAM    TRESSES,    10    FRONT    STKEET. 
1866. 


^' 


r 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  WORK  AND  REST. 


A    SERMON 


rBEACHEU   IN    THE 


MAY    20th,    1866, 


ON    THB    OCCASION    OF    THE    DEATH    OF 


WARREN   ROCKWELL. 


By  Rev.  J.  E.^OCKT^ELL,  D.  33. 


PUBLISHED    BY    REQUEST, 


THE    UNION    STEAM    PRESSES,    10    FRONT    STREET. 
1866. 


hEC.  SEP  ibbO 
It. 


SERMON. 


Acts  13  :  36. — For  David,  after  he  had  served  his  own  generation,  by  the  will 
of  God  fell  on  sleep,  and  was  laid  unto  his  fathers. 


These  words,  uttered  by  the  Apostle  in  the  course  of 
an  argument  concerning  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  con- 
tain the  epitome  of  a  Christian's  life,  fidelity  to  God,  use- 
fulness to  the  age  in  which  he  lives,  and  a  serene  and 
hopeful  death.  No  higher  eulogy  could  have  been  pro- 
nounced upon  David  than  this, — he  served  his  own  gener- 
ation by  the  will  of  God.  Here  was  his  crowning  ex. 
cellence  and  glory ;  not  that  he  was  descended  from  a 
long  line  of  illustrious  ancestors,  or  was  the  possessor  of 
untold  wealth,  or  the  occupant  of  a  throne,  but  that  he 
fulfilled  the  duties  of  life  cheerfully  and  faithfully,  in 
obedience  to  the  will  of  God. 

This  was  the  great  secret  in  his  life,  and  in  thus  obey- 
ing the  dictates  of  his  better  and  renewed  nature,  he  as 
cheerfully  did  his  duty  while  feeding  his  father's  flocks, 
as  when  called  to  rule  over  the  kingdom  of  Israel.  As 
the  Shepherd  boy  of  Bethlehem  he  was  as  faithful  and 
unrepining  at  his  obscure  condition,  as  when  he  was 
hearing,  after  his  triumph  over  the  giant  leader  of  the 
Philistines,  the  songs  of  the  maidens  of  Israel. 

Nor  when  he  had  been  annointed  by  the  Prophet  as 
the  future  king  of  Israel,  and  felt  kindling  within  his 
soul   the   inspiration   of  the  spirit,  and  had  a  dim  fore- 


shadowing  of  vvliat  he  was  to  become,  did  he  perform 
with  less  fidelity  his  daily  duties,  nor  allow  the  hopes  of 
the  future  to  interfere  with  the  work  of  the  hour.  Never 
was  there  a  more  pure  and  disinterested  fi'iendship,  than 
that  which  he  cherished  for  the  son  and  heir-apparent 
of  the  throne;  never  was  more  loyal  conduct  than  he 
manifested  even  to  the  monarch  who  was  cruelly  hunting 
his  life.  Nor  did  this  great  principle  of  fidelity  to  pre- 
sent duty  leave  him,  when  seated  on  the  throne.  Wit- 
ness his  conduct  when,  after  expressing  his  desire  to  build 
a  sanctuary  for  God,  he  was  assured  that  he  could  never 
attain  to  that  distinguished  honor,  which  must  be  re- 
served for  his  son  who  should  come  after  him.  The  check 
to  his  generous  impulses  did  not  prevent  him  fi'om  doing 
what  he  could.  But  at  once  setting  himself  to  the  work 
of  gathering  materials  for  the  temple,  he  engaged  there- 
in as  heartily  as  though  he  was  himself  to  dedicate  the 
glorious  structure  that  in  coming  years  should  rise  in  its 
beauty  upon  the  hill  of  Zion.  These  elements  in  the 
character  of  David  enter  to  a  greater  or  less  extent  into 
the  life  of  every  child  of  God ;  and  are  the  essential  ante- 
cedents to  such  a  death  as  is  described  in  our  text. 

I.  The  first  thought  which  presents  itself  for  our  con- 
sideration is  his  obedience  to  the  will  of  God.  His  mor- 
ality is  all  framed  after  the  Divine  Statutes,  and  is  de- 
veloped by  a  cordial  submission  and  sincere  love  towards 
him.  He  serves  his  generation,  not  in  accordance  with 
the  dictates  of  a  worldly  and  lifeless  philosophy  that 
makes  man  the  centre  of  all  its  reasonings  and  activities, 
but  because  he  loves  God  supremely,  and  has  yielded  his 
heart  and  soul  to  his  service.  This  was  the  secret  of 
David's  life — to  serve  God.  He  drew  the  grandest  motives 
of  all  his  conduct  fi'om  Him,  He  stood  in  the  hey-day  of 
life  when  the  world  was  pouring  its  honors  at  his  feet,  and 
said :  Whom  have  I  in  Heaven  but  thee,  and  there  is  none 


upon  tlie  earth  that  I  desire  besides  thee.  It  was  because 
he  loved  God  supremely  that  he  was  a  faithful  subject,  an 
unfaltering  friend,  a  wise  and  just  monarch.  His  heart 
was  ever  turning  to  God  as  his  Father  and  Sovereign,  and 
his  faith  as  a  lost  sinner  took  firm  hold  of  the  hope  of  a 
Saviour,  which  in  every  age  had  been  the  support  and 
comfort  of  the  people  of  God.  Thus  he  sang  amid  all 
the  vicissitudes  of  life  'the  Lord  is  my  Shepherd,  I  shall 
not  want.'  And  when  he  had  yielded  for  the  time  to  an 
overmastering  and  terrible  passion,  his  sense  of  obligation 
to  God  led  his  heart  to  the  penitential  outbreak, '  against 
thee,  thee  only  have  I  sinned,'  while  his  faith  took  fast 
hold  of  the  great  sacrifice  which  should  be  offered  on 
Calvary  as  he  cried, — 'purge  me  with  hyssop  and  I  shall 
be  clean,  wash  me,  and  I  shall  be  whiter  than  snow.' 
Thus  is  it  ever  with  the  Christian.  He  looks  upon  all 
duty  as  having  its  origin  in  our  relations  to  God.  It  be- 
comes duty  because  He  has  commanded  it.  Nor  are  we 
to  pause  and  hesitate  at  its  requii'ements.  If  we  neglect 
to  improve  the  one  talent  we  are  no  less  guilty,  because 
he  has  given  to  others  more  and  higher  duties  than  he  has 
imposed  upon  us.  And,  if  we  are  faithful  we  shall  be  no 
less  honored  than  he  who  has  performed  works  more  con- 
spicuous and  arduous.  The  poor  widow  who  cast  in  her 
two  mites  into  the  treasury,  received  even  more  of  the  love 
and  approbation  of  Christ,  than  the  rich  men  who  cast 
in  of  their  abundance.  Her  self  consecration  to  God — 
her  performance  of  duty  to  the  uttermost  of  her  ability, 
because  she  loved  God  and  desired  to  obey  him,  drew 
from  Christ  the  blessed  assurance,  '  she  hath  done  more 
than  they  all. 

The  great  measure  of  all  our  moral  acts,  is  the  extent 
to  which  they  are  performed  as  a  simple  obedience  to  God. 
The  Christian  is  to  do  all  to  His  glory.  He  looks  upon 
himself  as  not  his  own.     He  esteems  himself  as  a  poor 


sinner  saved  by  grace,  redeemed  to  God  by  the  precious 
blood  of  Jesus,  and  as  fulfilling  a  part  of  tlie  divine  plan 
in  his  salvation.  He  seeks  to  do  the  will  of  his  heavenly 
father  not  that  he  may  be  saved,  but  because  he  has  been 
saved,  and  delivered  from  death  and  sin,  and  made  a 
child  of  God,  and  a  joint  heir  with  Christ  to  a  glorious 
inheritance,  for  the  enjoyment  of  which  he  is  here  to  be 
fitted,  and  to  which  he  will  be  introduced  at  his  death. 

II.  And  thus  obeying  the  will  of  God  the  Christian 
is  faithful  to  the  duties  of  life,  as  they  daily  present  them- 
selves before  him.  This  was  the  secret  of  the  great  life 
of  David.  It  was  not  one  distinguished  act  that  made 
his  name  ever  after  to  be  remembered,  but  the  faithful 
discharge  of  the  least  and  humblest  duties  of  life  as  well 
as  the  more  prominent  and  important.  And  this  is  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent  the  marked  and  emphatic  feature  in 
the  life  of  every  Christian.  It  is  the  faithful  discharge  of 
the  duty  of  the  hour  that  makes  up  the  sum  of  his 
moral  life.  It  is  thus  that  he  forms  habits  of  fidelity 
that  fit  him  for  the  higher  spheres  of  usefulness  to  which 
he  may  be  called,  and  often  unconsciously  is  setting  in 
motion  a  train  of  spiritual  influences  that  may  be  felt 
long  after  he  has  gone  from  his  work  to  his  reward. 
Drawing  his  stimulous  to  duty  from  the  Cross  of  Christ 
and  the  oracles  of  God,  he  goes  forth  to  the  work  of  life 
to  serve  his  generation  by  the  will  of  God.  Wherever 
work  is  to  be  done — there  he  may  be  found.  He  is 
laboring  for  a  master  that  he  loves,  and  who  has  said  to 
him,  ^go  work  to-day  in  my  vineyard' — 'what  thine  hand 
findeth  to  do,  do  it  with  thy  might.'  Without  a  thought 
or  care  of  what  the  world  may  say  or  think  of  him,  he 
labors  as  cheerfully  in  the  shade,  as  in  the  more  conspicu- 
ous walks  of  useftilness,  contented  wherever  God  places 
him,  and  grateful  that  in  any  way  he  may  serve  him. 

Yet  it  is  worthy  of  notice  that  the  acts  which  a  Chris- 


tian  thus  performs  are  by  no  means  limited  in  tlieir  re- 
sults to  what  they  immediately  accomplish.  David 
served  his  own  generation,  but  the  influences  he  set  in 
motion  are  felt  to-day,  and  will  be  felt  forever.  Robert 
Raikes,  without  dreaming  of  doing  more  than  a  simple 
act  of  duty  toward  the  poor  of  his  own  city,  accom- 
plished a  work  whose  blessed  power  and  fruit  can  never 
be  fully  estimated  until  all  its  history  shall  be  unfolded 
amid  the  record  of  eternity. 

An  humble  and  unpretending  Christian  engages  in 
some  unobtrusive  act  of  piety,  never  giving  a  thought  as 
to  what  the  world  will  say,  yet  his  example  may  have 
been  a  stimulus  to  some  halting  heart  that  has  sent  it 
cheerfully  forward  in  a  noble  christian  course.  We  are 
not  to  imagine  that  our  acts  are  unimportant  or  profitless 
because  they  are  unattended  by  any  immediate  brilliant 
results,  or  because  they  are  unknown  to  the  world.  The 
o-randest  movements  in  the  natural  and  moral  universe 
are  affected  by  silent  and  hidden  influences.  The  vast 
operations  by  which  the  world  is  made  ft'uitful,  and  its 
countless  ranges  of  vegetable  and  animal  life  kept  in  order 
are  carried  forward  by  processes  which  almost  escape 
our  observation.  It  is  not  the  volcano  sweeping  along 
with  its  flood  of  fire,  nor  the  deluge  wrapping  the  earth  in  its 
funereal  shroud — nor  the  earthquake  upheaving  the  moun- 
tains— nor  the  avalanche  falling  like  a  thunderbolt  of  ice 
upon  Alpine  valleys — nor  the  storm  cresting  the  ocean 
and  scaring  the  land,  that  form  the  forces  mth  which 
nature  accomplishes  its  most  beneficent  designs.  God 
binds  the  universe  together  by  a  silent  and  unseen  power 
that  sweeps  outward  to  the  verge  of  creation,  and  holds 
the  planets  in  its  omnipotent  and  loving  embrace,  while 
it  draws  a  pebble  to  the  earth,  and  brings  the  rain-drop 
from  the  cloud.  He  sends  the  dew,  and  it  moves  with  a 
soft  and  noiseless  tread  over  the  springing  corn  and  the 


opening  flowers,  and  nature  is  revived  as  it  passes.  He 
gathers  tlie  rain  witliin  his  secret  treasure  houses,  and  it 
wells  up  in  the  quiet  mountain-spring,  where  the  birds 
drink  and  are  refreshed,  and  flows  down  in  silver  streams, 
by  whose  side  the  flowers  1)loom  and  the  grass  grows 
rank  and  green,  and  then  pours  its  tribute  over  the  val- 
leys, and  mingles  its  waters  with  the  majestic  river  and 
the  mighty  ocean.  Thus  is  it  with  the  moral  influences 
by  which  God  blesses  the  world.  The  acts  of  quiet,  every 
day  duty  which  the  Christian  accomplishes  are  used  by 
him  to  save  and  bless. 

The  stone  in  the  hands  of  David — and  the  arrow-shot 
at  a  venture  was  guided  by  the  hand  that  moves  the 
spheres — the  words  uttered  by  Luther  and  Calvin  and 
Knox  and  Edwards  for  their  own  generation  were  caught 
up  by  the  spirit  of  God,  and  are  echoing  still  in  the  hearts 
of  men.  The  least  act  done  for  Christ  is  never  unnoticed 
by  him,  nor  will  it  ever  fail  of  accomplishing  his  own 
glorious  purposes.  If  he  but  serve  God  in  his  day — and 
with  a  faithful  and  loving  heart  does  the  duty  of  the  hour, 
however  humble  it  may  be,  the  Christian  accomplishes  the 
great  purposes  of  his  life.  For  the  results  he  is  not  re- 
sponsible. God  whom  he  serves  will  care  for  them,  and 
he  causes  often  even  that  which  is  sown  in  weakness  to 
be  raised  in  power. 

III.  And  this  leads  us  to  notice  the  solemn  close  of 
the  Christian's  life  as  presented  to  us  in  the  words  of  the 
text.  He  fell  on  sleep,  and  was  laid  to  his  fathers,  and  saw 
curruption.  It  is  worthy  of  notice,  the  Apostles  seldom 
speak  of  the  death  of  the  Christian.  Amid  the  ancient 
Catecombs  of  Rome,  where  sleep  the  countless  dead  of 
the  martyr  ages — no  allusion  to  death  is  seen  upon  all 
their  monuments.  To  them  the  hour  of  full  discharge 
from  work  and  suffering  was  invested  with  no  terrors.  It 
was  the  calm  repose  of  the  soul  after  a  life  of  toil  and 


trial.  Da\dd  did  not  die.  The  soul  yet  lived — his  body 
indeed  was  laid  aside  and  saw  curruption — but  he  was 
gathered  to  his  fathers — not  alone  to  the  house  appointed 
for  all  the  living,  but  to  that  house  not  made  with  hands, 
eternal  in  the  heavens.  There  he  was  brought  to  the 
general  assembly  and  Church  of  the  first-born — to  many 
over  whose  graves  his  tears  had  fallen — to  Jesse  whose 
venerable  form  had  long  mouldered  in  the  grave — to  the 
spirit  of  the  gentle  Ruth  and  her  noble  husband — to 
Jonathan  and  Samuel,  Moses  and  Israel  and  Abraham — 
to  Christ  his  Shepherd  and  Saviour,  <*md  to  God  his  father 
and  friend.  To  him  dying  was  but  going  home — and  such 
is  the  death  of  the  Christian.  It  is  a  sweet  rest  that  fol- 
lows  a  life  of  conflicts    and    tears  and    sadness.      It  is 

A  blessed  sleep 


From  which  none  ever  wakes  to  weep. 

It  is  an  entrance  to  the  joy  and  rest  of  the  better  and 
the  higher  land. 

Such  is  the  work  and  end  of  the  Christian's  life — fidel- 
ity to  God — and  hope  in  death — followed  by  eternal 
happiness  and  joy.  And  jou  will  permit  me,  my  dear 
people,  to  utter  here  the  feelings  not  of  a  pastor,  but  of  a 
son  lately  called  to  watch  by  the  d3nng  bed  of  a  beloved 
father,  and  who  feels  that  the  theme  on  which  he  has 
dwelt  is  an  appropriate  illustration  of  the  life  and  death 
of  that  dear  servant  of  God,  who  has  passed  away  from 
his  work  to  his  reward. 

Warre^st  Rockwell  was  born  in  East  Windsor,  Conn., 
October  31,  1787.  His  father,  who  for  nearly  20  years 
represented  his  native  town  in  the  Legislature  of  the 
State,  and  his  grandfather  were  both  successively  dea- 
cons in  the  same  church  at  East  Windsor,  and  were  des- 
cended from  a  pious  ancestry,  who  as  early  as  162(i  came 
from  Yorkshire  to  the  Colony  of  Massachusetts  for  their 


10 

attachment  to  the  Puritan  faith.^*  His  father  had  an  abid- 
ing conildence  in  God's  covenant  with  his  people,  and  I  can 
now  recall  the  fervor  and  solemnity  with  which  that  ven- 
erable man,  as  he  lead  at  times  the  devotions  of  onr 
family,  prayed  that  the  God  of  his  fathers  would  be  the 
God  of  his  children  and  his  children's  children.  In  his 
early  manhood  my  father  removed  to  Leicester,  Vt., 
whither  his  family  had  gone  while  he  was  absent  on 
business  at  Charleston,  S.  C.  Here  was  a  feeble  congre- 
gational church  of  which  his  father  was  made  a  deacon, 
.  and  which  as  its  inability  to  support  a  stated  ministry, 
appointed  him  its  moderator,  who  conducted  its  worship 
and  read  a  sermon  on  the  sabbath.  In  the  year  1810  a 
powerful  revival  commenced  in  the  Church,  during  which, 
with  an  occasional  assistance  from  neighboring  pastors 
a  few  laymen,  led  by  my  grandfather,  visited  from 
house  to  house,  and  directed  inquiring  souls  to  Christ. 
Among  the  fruits  of  this  work  of  grace,  were  numbered 
nearly  every  member  of  the  moderator's  family,  including 
my  father,  and  her,  who  being  providentially  on  a  visit 
there  was  to  be  for  more  than  50  years  the  partner  of  his 
life. 

On  the  3d  of  February,  1814,  he  was  married  to  Miss 
Sarah  R.  Wells,  with  whom  he  removed  to  the  town  of 
Salisbury,  Vt.,  where  he  engaged  in  mechanical  pursuits 
until  the  Spring  of  1817,  when  he  removed  with  his 
family  to  Hudson,  N.  Y.,  connecting  himself  at  once  with 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  of  which  Rev.  Mr.  Stanton  Avas 
the  pastor.  Here,  by  his  diligent  attention  to  business, 
by  his  sterling  integrity,  and  by  his  exalted  Christian 
character,  he  soon  gained  the  confidence  and  respect  of 
many  of  the  most  influential  families  of  the  town,  and 
although  an  humble  mechanic  was  received  and  welcomed 
by  them  as  a  friend  and  a  guest.      As  his  worldly  cir- 

*  See  Note  on  last  page. 


11 

cumstances,  improved  and  he  was  able  to  give  suitable 
entertainment  to  liis  friends,  his  house  became  the  tran- 
sient home  of  many  whose  praises  was  in  all  the  churches. 

Among  my  earliest  memories  of  my  home  are  the  faces 
of  many  a  noble  Christian  minister  and  layman,  now  gone, 
or  still  busy  in  his  work.  David  Abeel,  then  a 
pastor  at  Athens,  N.  Y.,  was  a  frequent  guest  in  his  fam- 
ily, and  in  his  quiet  parlor  conversed  and  consulted  with 
him  concerning  his  hopes  and  aims  as  a  Missionary  to 
China.  There,  too,  the  beloved  Whiting,  of  Syria,  was  at 
home,  and  many  others  like  him  who  enjoyed  his  Chris- 
tian sympathy  and  hospitality.  In  the  year  1825,  he  was 
ordained  a  ruling  elder  by  Rev.  Dr.  Chester,  then  the 
pastor  of  the  Church,  and  who  ever  cherished  for  him 
a  warm  affection.  Soon  after  his  removal  to  Windsor  he 
became  interested  in  the  Sabbath  School,  with  which  he 
was  long  connected,  either  as  teacher  or  superintendent, 
and  in  the  Tract  and  Bible  Societies  of  the  County  held 
active  and  responsible  relations. 

When  the  great  movements  in  behalf  of  Temperance 
commenced,  he  at  once  took  a  prompt,  bold  stand  in  its 
behalf  One  day  a  number  of  gentlemen  from  the  eastern 
part  of  Columbia  County  were  his  guests,  whom,  as  usual 
he  invited  to  his  sideboard  to  furnish  themselves  with  the 
spirituous  liquors  which  were  the  common  beverage  of  all 
classes.  They  declined  to  take  any,  adding  that  they  had 
been  thinking  it  best  for  the  friends  of  good  morals,  to 
abandon  the  custom.  He  conversed  with  them  freely  on 
the  subject,  and  in  a  few  days  his  decanters  disappeared 
forever  from  his  table,  and  he  became  thoroughly  and 
warmly  identified  with  the  grand  reform,  by  which  thou- 
sands have  been  saved  from  drunkards'  graves.  He  gave 
of  his  time,  means  and  influence  to  the  movement.  He 
rode  over  the  country  addressing  large  gatherings  of  tlie 
people    upon    the    subject,  and    directing  and  organizing 


12 

societies  for  the  promotion  of  tlie  cause.  When  the  Sons 
of  Temperance  sprang  up  as  an  auxiliary  to  the  work, 
he  soon  identified  himself  with  them,  and  was  long  an 
efficient  and  honored  member  of  their  State  and  National 
Councils. 

Almost  the  last  work  he  did  in  his  annual  visits  to  the 
city  with  whose  interests  he  was  so  long  identified,  was 
to  re-organize  and  revivify  the  Division  which  he  had 
himself  first  assisted  in  establishing.  He  also,  for  four 
years  edited  and  conducted  a  paper  devoted  to  the  cause 
of  Temperance,  bringing  to  the  work  the  powers  of  a 
vigorous  and  clear  mind,  and  good  practical  sense  and 
judgment.  He  was  also  deeply  interested  in  the  cause 
of  popular  education,  and  while  holding  a  seat  in  the 
city  councils,  rendered  efficient  service  in  the  establishment 
of  a  complete  system  of  common  schools,  and  in  the 
erection  of   suitable  buildings  for  their  accommodation. 

Durino;  all  these  years  of  earnest  labor  in  the  o-eneral 
cause  of  public  morals,  he  did  not  neglect  his  own  family ; 
nor  was  he  without  precious  evidence  of  God's  blessing 
upon  his  labors.  While  conducting  a  mechanical  business 
which  required  the  aid  of  a  large  number  of  men  and 
apprentices,  he  expected  all  who  were  bound  to  him,  and 
who  were  members  of  his  family,  to  attend  morning  and 
evening  worship,  supplying  each  one  with  a  Bible,  out  of 
which  he  read  in  turn  at  the  daily  service  of  prayer.  He 
watched  carefully  over  their  morals  and  lives,  insisted  on 
their  regular  attendance  at  the  worship  of  the  sanctuary, 
and  conversed  with  them  familiarly  and  faithfully  on  the 
great  subject  of  a  personal  interest  in  the  great  salvation. 

During  one  of  the  periods  of  revival  experienced  in  the 
church  at  Hudson,  and  while  his  family  was  unusually 
large,  all  but  one  of  those  who  then  composed  it 
became  hopefully  pious.  His  heart  was  at  that  time 
greatly  exercised  for   those  who  were   then  for  a   time 


IB 

committed  to  liis  care.  Among  them  was  one  young 
man  who  had  during  all  the  revival  manifested  no 
special  interest  for  his  soul.  One  day,  while  speaking 
of  his  case  to  two  of  his  intimate  friends  and  co-laborers, 
it  was  resolved  that  one  of  them  should  endeavor  to 
bring  the  subject  of  religion  before  him,  while  the  other 
two  should  continue  in  prayer  for  God's  blessing  upon 
the  interview.  My  father  invited  the  young  man  into 
his  office,  fi-aukly  telling  him  for  what  purpose.  One  of 
the  three  friends,  a  godly  and  earnest  man,  met  him  and 
opened  to  him  the  matter  of  his  soul's  salvation.  The 
other  two  retired  to  pray.  The  interview  lasted  nearly 
two  hours.  The  young  man  has  been  for  nearly  thirty-five 
years  a  consistent  and  faithful  member  of  the  church,  and 
dates  his  conversion  from  that  office  and  that  interview. 
He  knows  of  no  other  time  when  he  became  a  child  of 
God.  Those  three  friends  are  now  united  in  a  better  world, 
while  he  still  lives  to  admire  the  wonders  of  redeeming 
love. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  year  1856,  Mr.  Rockwell  was 
invited  to  act  as  a  distributing  agent  for  the  Brooklyn 
City  Bible  Society,  for  the  purpose  of  having  the  city 
fully  explored  and  supplied  with  copies  of  the  word  of 
God.  The  work,  though  arduous,  was  an  inviting  one  to 
him,  who  having  declined  the  business  that  had  thus  far 
employed  his  time  and  energies,  did  not  care  to  spend 
the  remainder  of  his  days  unemployed.  He  removed  at 
once  to  this  city,  where  he  has  ever  since  been  actively 
employed  in  labors  among  the  poor  and  needy.  His 
heart  soon  became  deeply  interested  in  the  work  of  ex- 
ploration and  supply  as  a  Bible  agent.  He  was  thoroughly 
systematic  in  his  work,  which  continued  for  more  than 
two  years,  at  the  end  of  which  time  the  Society  suddenly 
determined  to  give  up  its  plan  of  distributing  the  Scrip- 
tures by  means  of  an  agent.     During  the  period  of  his 


employment  in  tliis  work  lie  visited  more  than  26,000 
families,  and  circulated  among  the  destitute  nearly 
4000  copies  of  the  Word.  The  fruits  of  his  labors 
here  were  abundant,  and  his  works  still  follow  him. 
His  journal  is  rich  in  its  relations  of  interviews  with  the 
poor,  the  afflicted,  the  ignorent,  the  bigoted  and  the 
vicious.  His  kind  and  gentle  manner  of  approach,  his 
venerable  appearance,  his  quiet  dignity,  his  strong  com. 
mon  sense,  his  tact  in  dealing  with  every  variety  of 
character,  and  his  true  Christian  courtesy  and  spirit  won 
for  him  an  entrance,  and  gained  for  him  a  respectful  hear- 
ing where  others  might  have  met  with  insult  and  rebuff. 
It  was  always  a  matter  of  regret  that  he  had  not  been 
permitted  to  finish  the  exploration  and  supply  of  the 
city,  learning  as  he  did  by  a  rich  experience  the  necessity 
and  the  benefit  of  such  a  work. 

In  one  of  his  reports  he  remarks :  "  Sometimes  I  meet  with 
bigotry,  often  with  nature  in  her  untutored  coarseness,  but 
rarely  with  designed  rudeness  and  insult.  In  some  sec- 
tions of  the  city  I  have  discovered  a  lower  strata  of  de- 
gredation,  guilt  and  poverty,  than  I  had  supposed  could 
exist  in  any  Christian  or  even  civilized  community,  and 
certainly  lower  than  outcast  humanity  with  all  its  ap- 
palling depravity  could  ever  teach  without  the  aid  of 
strong  driiik.  Yet  in  such  dens  of  infamy  I  have  some- 
times seen  the  eye  that  was  blackened  by  violence  fill 
with  tears,  and  the  bruised  and  battered  face  of  woman 
in  her  de2:redation  show  marks  of  tenderness  and  con- 
trition,  as  the  Bible,  so  long  neglected  has  been  held  up 
to  her  view,  and  her  attention  called  by  a  few  words  of 
kindness  to  Him  who  said  to  one,  and  who  will  say  to  all 
who  come  to  him  ''go^andsinnomore.'''''' 

When  his  labors  for  the  Bible  Society  were  terminated 
Mr.  Rockwell  was  appointed  a  Missionary  by  the  Brook- 
lyn Tract  and  Mission  Society,  in  which  work  he  con- 


15 

tinned  until  his  death.  Here  in  this  blessed  field  of  labor 
he  has  continued  year  after  year,  visiting  the  poor  and 
the  ignorant,  the  afflicted,  the  sick  and  the  dying,  faith- 
fully and  lovingly,  bearing  to  them  temperal  relief  and 
comfort,  and  the  richer  blessings  of  the  Gospel  of  peace. 

Year  after  year  he  has  labored  on,  with  an  untiring- 
zeal,  and  an  ever  deepening  interest  in  the  work.  Many 
a  child  of  poverty  and  want — many  a  suflPei-er  upon  a 
bed  of  pain  and  anguish — many  a  family  in  affliction  and 
sorrow,  has  looked  for  his  daily  visits  with  a  growing 
interest,  and  has  welcomed  him  as  a  minister  of  mercy 
and  comfort.  Many  a  member  of  this  and  of  other 
churches  in  this  city  has  been  brought  into  the  fold  by 
his  efforts  and  prayers,  which  a  faithful  God  has  owned 
to  the  conversion  of  their  souls.  It  has  been  to  me  often 
a  source  of  rich  instruction,  to  sit  down  with  him  at 
evening,  and  listen  to  his  account  of  the  work  of  the  day. 
Almost  the  last  work  he  performed  was  to  assist  in  the 
funeral  services  of  a  soldier,  whom  he  had  found  in  his 
visits,  dying  from  exposure  in  one  of  the  prisons  of  the 
South,  and  who  was  under  God,  led  by  his  instructions, 
to  Christ,  and  died  in  a  blessed  hope  in  him. 

When  it  seemed  probable  that  the  remainder  of  his 
days  would  be  spent  in  this  city,  he  renewed  his  relations 
to  this  church ;  ever  retaining,  however,  a  deep  and 
abiding  affection  for  the  church  in  Hudson,  which  he  had 
for  more  than  thirty  years  served  as  an  elder  and  trustee. 
One  of  his  last  requests  upon  his  dying  bed  was  that  I 
should  write  a  letter  to  his  old  pastor,  Mi-.  Leavitt,  and  ex- 
press his  sincere  pleasure  and  joy  at  hearing  of  a  revival 
which  had  lately  blessed  and  strengthened  his  church. 

Althouojh  he  came  to  a  conerreiration  where  he  was  hence- 
forth  to  be  only  a  private  member,  he  was  by  uo  means 
disposed  to  be  an  inactive  or  useless  one.  Many  a  Chris- 
tian here  will  remember  long  his  fervent  prayers  and  his 


16 

earnest  exhortations.  Few  will  forget  his  earnest  exercises 
on  the  day  of  prayer  for  colleges,  at  the  commencement 
of  the  recent  work  of  grace  among  us.  With  what 
seriousness  and  solemnity  he  urged  us  to  fidelity  ;  Mdth 
what  unction  and  fervid  importunity  he  plead  with  God, 
his  own  precious  covenant  and  promises. 

Soon  after  his  coming  among  us,  the  young  mens'  Bible 
class  was  organized,  of  which  he  became  the  teacher,  and 
in   which,  to   the   last,  he   retained  the  deepest  interest. 

Two  of  that  noble  band  of  beloved  youth.  Smith  and 
Fox,  left  the  class  at  the  commencement  of  the  late  war, 
and  fell,  the  one  at  Bull  Riui,  and  the  other  at  Charleston. 
He  mourned  for  them  like  a  father,  and  their  likenesses 
were  cherished  ornaments  of  his  room.  One  of  which 
he  bequeathed  to  his  class — his  dying  legacy — that  of  the 
noble  and  lamented  Smith. 

Even  in  his  hours  of  partial  delerium  that  dear  class 
was  ever  on  his  heart.  One  morning  while  I  was  sitting 
by  his  side  he  started  from  an  uneasy  slumber,  saying 
"  what  a  triumphant  conclusion  of  Paul's  argument  is  the 
close  of  the  eleventh  chapter  of  Romans" — seeing  me  by 
him  he  said  '  I  thought  I  was  preparing  my  lesson  for  my 
Bible  class. 

On  the  7th  of  March  last,  having  assisted  his  feeble 
wife  to  the  female  prayer  meeting  he  passed  on  to  fulfil 
an  appointment  with  the  Missionaries  of  the  Tract  So- 
ciety. He  hesitated  somewhat  about  going  on  account 
of  his  infirm  health  and  the  unprepitious  weather,  but 
duty  and  his  love  of  his  work  decided  him  to  go.  He 
returned  home  with  a  severe  chill,  and  with  the  disease 
fiistened  upon  him  which  was  in  a  few  weeks  to  loose  the 
silver  cord  of  life.  His  suiferings  were  intense,  often  ris- 
ing to  an  agony  that  seemed  intolerable.  Yet  all  was 
borne  with  a  wonderful  patience  and  resignation  to  the 
divine   will  that  none  but  the  Christian  could  exhibit. 


17 

After  a  long  life  of  more  than  78  years,  56  of  which  had 
been  spent  in  the  service  of  Christ  and  his  Church,  he 
came  to  look  upon  death  as  an  event  near  at  hand.  My 
interviews  with  him  were  daily  and  most  precious,  and 
if  I  draw  aside  the  curtain  that  you  my  hearers  may  look 
upon  the  chamber  where  a  venerated  and  beloved  father 
met  his  fate,  it  is  to  give  you  one  more  evidence  of  the 
power  and  value  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Among  my 
earlier  conversations  with  him  in  view  of  his  possible  de- 
cease, he  spoke  of  his  thankfulness  for  a  Godly  ancestry, 
and  a  pious  education  and  training  in  the  great  doctrines 
of  the  gospel  as  taught  in  the  scriptures,  and  re-affirmed 
in  the  Westminster  Catechism.  '  I  have  never,'  (said  he) 
had  a  doubt  of  the  Bible  nor  of  the  power  and  willingness 
of  Christ  to  save  all  who  come  to  him.  His  blood  needs 
to  be  applied  daily.  When  he  sent  forth  his  disciples  to 
preach  the  gospel  he  said  "  Lo  !  I  am  with  you  to  the  end 
of  the  world."  In  that  premise,  if  I  am  a  child  of  God 
I  have  a  personal  interest  and  Christ  is  with  me  and  will 
be  with  me  to  the  end.  I  know  that  I  am  a  great  sin- 
ner, every  heart  knows  best  its  own  bitterness,  and  hence 
Paul  said  "I  am  the  chief  of  Sinners."  But  my  only 
hope  is  in  the  blood  of  Jesus.  I  am  in  God's  hand  and 
am  content,  whatever  may  be  the  issue  of  this  sickness." 

He  enjoyed  greatly  a  hospital  chart  on  which  were 
printed  in  large  type  many  precious  promises,  and  which 
I  had  hung  upon  the  wall  so  that  he  could  read  it.  Even 
when  his  eyes  were  blinding  with  the  mists  of  death 
they  still  wandered  towards  those  words,  and  when  he 
could  no  longer  read  them  he  asked  to  hear  repeated  the 
promise  "  Though  thou  walkest  through  the  fire  it  shall 
not  kindle  upon  thee." 

He  had  for  a  long  time  read  with  great  comfort  out  of  a 
volume  called  "  Sacred  Lyrics  from  the  German  "  which  I 
had  presented   to    him   on   the   occasion  of  his  Golden 


18 

Wedding.  One  day  as  I  entei'ed  Ms  room  I  found  him 
with  the  work  in  his  hand.  He  turned  to  the  hymn  en- 
titled "  Submission, "  as  expressive  of  his  feelings  in  view 
of  being  laid  aside  from  the  work  in  which  he  had  so 
long  been  engaged. 

He  felt  a  sadness  in  thinking  that  he  could  no  longer 
minister  to  the  poor  and  afflicted  among  whom  he  had 
labored  ;  and  that  he  must  be  laid  aside  from  active 
Christian  effort.  Yet,  rallying  from  his  dejection,  by  the 
thought  that  all  was  the  ordering  of  a  loving  and  sover- 
eign God,  he  read  to  me  with  a  touching  emphasis  I  shall 
never  forget,  the  whole  hymn,  the  first  verse  of  which  was 
peculiarly  descriptive  of  his  feelings : 

"  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  'Thy  days  of  health  are  over,' 

And  like  the  mist  my  vigor  fled  away, 
Till  but  a  feeble  shadow  was  remaining — 

A  fragile  frame,  fast  hastening  to  decay 
The  May  of  life  with  all  its  blooming  flowers, 

The  joys  of  life  in  colors  bright  arrayed, 
The  hopes  of  life  in  all  their  airy  promise  ; 

I  saw  them  in  the  distance  slowly  fade. 
Then  sighs  of  sorrow  in  :iiy  soul  would  rise  ; 
Then  silent  tears  would  overflow  my  eyes  ! 
But  a  warm  sunbeam  fi'om  a  higher  sphere 
Stole  through  the  gloom  and  dried  up  every  tear. 
In  this  thy  will,  good  Lord  !     the  strife  is  o'er, 
Thy  servant  weeps  no  more." 

During  one  of  the  visits  from  his  former  pastor.  Dr. 
Waterbury,  from  which  he  derived  great  comfort,  he 
handed  him  the  volume,  that  he  might  hear  the  same 
from  the  lips  which  had  often  ministered  to  his  soul,  the 
the  promises  and  blessings  of  the  gospel.  A  few  days 
before  his  death,  we  gathered  in  his  chamber  for  family 
worship.  As  he  lay  propped  up  in  his  bed,  he  called  to 
him  each  member  of  the  household,  and  taking  them  by 
the  hand,  gave  them  his  blessing.     To  one  he  said, "  My 


19 

child,  live  near  to  God  and  put  your  wliole  trust  in  him  ; 
do  not  allow  yourself  to  be  drawn  aside  by  the  fashions 
and  pleasures  of  life ;  use  the  world  as  not  abusing  it ;  en- 
joy the  blessings  of  life,  but  do  not  set  your  highest  affec- 
tions upon  them.  When  you  come  to  lie  where  I  now  do, 
you  will  see  that  the  world  is  nothing  compared  with  the 
soul  and  its  interests.  May  Grod  bless  and  lift  up  the 
light  of  his  countenance  upon  you." 

Thus,  like  a  dying  patriarch,  he  addressed  to  each  in 
turn  some  parting  counsel,  thanking  them  for  their  kind- 
ness to  him,  and  speaking  with  evident  satisfaction  of  the 
years  of  happiness  we  had  sj)ent  together  ;  and  then 
commending  to  their  aifection  and  sympathy,  her  who 
would  soon  be  a  lonely  widow,  dependent  on  them  for  the 
care  that  she  should  need  for  her  comfort  and  happiness. 

I  asked  him  what  passage  from  God's  Word,  I  should 
select,  and  he  said  the  14th  chapter  of  John  ;  and  there, 
in  the  hush  of  evening,  I  read  the  blessed  words  of  Jesus, 
"Let  not  your  hearts  be  troubled,  ye  believe  in  God, 
believe  also  in  me ; "  and  then  kneeling  by  his  bed,  we 
prayed  for  the  presence  of  him  who  said  "  I  will  never 
fail  thee  nor  forsake  thee." 

One  day  when  he  was  feeling  an  unusual  degree  of 
pain  and  weakness,  I  supported  him  from  his  chair  to  his 
lounge.  He  spake  greatfully  of  the  comfort  he  received  in 
my  assistance,  and  then  said  :  "  Now  for  strength  to  trust 
wholly  in  God — then  the  end.  O,  Lamb  of  God,  that 
taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  grant  me  thy  help." 

The  Sabbath  but  one  before  he  died,  after  giving  me 
some  directions  in  regard  to  matters  to  be  attended  to 
after  his  death,  he  said  as  I  laid  him  down  upon  his  bed, 
and  he  heard  the  peal  of  the  church  bell,  "  Now,  I  feel 
that  I  want  to  hear  the  songs  and  worship  of  heaven. 

Speaking  of  his  confidence  in  God  he  said  :  "  If  he  gives 
me  to  have  joy  in  Christ  I  shall  be  thankful,  and  if  not  I 


20    . 

sliall  rest  content  witli  the  simple  knowledge  tliat  Jesus 
saves  mey  In  the  afternoon  lie  woke  from  a  short  slumber 
and  began  to  give  thanks  to  God  for  his  mercies  toward 
him  for  the  kindness  of  his  children  and  friends  and  then 
prayed  that  when  he  came  to  pass  through  the  waters  of 
the  river  they  might  not  overflow  him  and  that  he  might 
have  an  entrance  to  the  rest  of  God's  people.  One  day 
as  I  read  to  him  the  hymn  from  the  German  called  Haven- 
ward, he  said  as  I  finished  "  O  can  such  glory  be  for  such 
a  poor  sinner  as  I,  blessed  Jesus  grant  me  thy  grace  and 
mercy ! 

As  we  were  once  liftino;  him  into  his  bed  he  said  God 
bless  you  my  dear  children.  You  have  now  to  lift  me 
like  an  infant.  Feeling  his  great  and  growing  weakness 
he  added  after  a  pause,  "  I  have  no  wish  to  live — there  are 
many  things  I  would  like  to  see.  But  our  blessed  inter- 
terview  with  the  Lord  Jesus  is  worth  more  than  they  all." 
I  asked  him  if  Jesus  was  with  him  now  and  he  replied — 
"  Oh  yes,  and  he  comforts  me.  But  w  hen  I  have  these 
severe  spasms  I  cannot  so  fully  realize  his  presence.  Yet 
I  have  peace."  Early  on  the  morning  of  the  27th  of 
April,  the  family  were  summoned  to  his  bedside  to 
witness  the  departure  of  his  Spirit.  There  in  that  cham- 
ber where  he  had  in  long  weeks  of  patient  sufi:ering 
borne  his  precious  testimony  to  the  power  of  the  gospel, 
we  stood  by  his  bed  and  wept,  as  we  knew  that  the  hour 
of  parting  had  come.  His  mind  was  still  clear  and  cloud- 
less. He  said  to  me,  as  I  leaned  over  his  bed,  "  Now  one 
brief  prayer  that  Jesus  may  be  with  me."  I  bent  down  to 
his  ear,  and  whispered  all  of  words  that  I  could  command 
amid  the  pressure  of  sorrow  that  was  filling  my  own 
heart :  "  Lord  Jesus,  receive  his  spirit,"  and  again  recalled 
to  him  the  promise  which  was  written  upon  the  leaf  of 
the  Hospital  chart,  hanging  upon  the  wall  :  "  Fear  not, 
for  I  am  with  thee  ;    when  thou  walkest  through  the  fire, 


21 

it  shall  not  kindle  upon  thee,  and  through  the  waters  and 
they  shall  not  overflow  thee."  He  caught  them  as  they 
fell  upon  his  dying  ear  and  they  comforted  him.  He 
breathed  again  the  name  of  Jesus ;  turned  one  dying  look 
upon  his  dear  wife  and  family,  then  lifted  his  eyes  to 
heaven  and  closed  them  forever  upon  the  scenes  of  earth. 

Was  it  an  unwarranted  fancy  that  thought  of  him  as 
being  joined  to  his  fathers— not  alone  in  the  grave  where 
their  bodies  and  his  see  corruption — but  as  being  wel- 
comed by  them  to  that  blessed  rest  where  together  they 
see  the  King  in  his  beauty,  and  walk  in  their  blissful 
re-union  the  streets  of  the  city  whose  gates  are  pearl,  and 
enter  the  temple  whose  light  is  the  Lamb  ?  Have 
not  those  who  for  years  were  fellow  servants  in  the  church 
upon  earth,  met  again  in  the  service  of  the  upper  and 
better  sanctuary?  Have  not  children  and  children's 
children,  over  whose  graves  his  tears  have  fallen,  met  him 
on  the  confines  of  the  better  land,  and  caused  him  to 
know  that  the  family  is  still  unbroken,  though  they  have 
for  years  been  nearer  than  we  to  their  Father's  House, 
where  are  many  mansions. 

In  the  grave-yard  at  Hudson,  through  whose  grand  old 
pines  the  soft  airs  of  Spring  were  sighing  their  requium 
over  the  dead,  and  amid  the  graves  of  the  loved  and 
honored  who  had  passed  away  before  him,  we  laid  him 
down  in  his  dreamless  slumber,  and  felt  that  of  him  it 
might  be  said,  through  the  grace  given  unto  him,  "He 
served  his  generation  by  the  will  of  God." 

If  I  have  seemed  in  this  imperfect  sketch  of  one  so 
dear  to  me,  to  have  intruded  upon  you,  my  beloved  peo- 
ple, private  grief,  it  has  been  that  I  might,  in  delineating 
his  character,  magnify  the  grace  of  Christ,  and  present  to 
you  an  example  of  what  a  private  christian  may  accom 
if  he  be  Init  faithful  to  God. 

He  rests  from  his  labors,  but  his  works  do  follow  him. 


22 

Almost  tlie  last  message  I  bore  to  liim  from  enquiring 
fi'iends,  was  one  from  a  poor  widow  wliom  he  had  found 
in  his  mission  work,  and  whom  he  had  assisted  in  obtain- 
ing a  position  where  she  was  earning  a  comfortable  sup- 
port. As  I  repeated  to  him  her  expressions  of  gratitude, 
he  lifted  his  hand  and  said,  "Thanks  be  to  God,  that  he 
has  made  use  of  such  a  poor  sinner  as  I  am,  to  accomplish 
any  good."  Not  long  after  he  ceased  from  his  work  in  the 
Bible  cause,  a  city  missionary  found  a  family  in  which  he 
became  interested,  and  on  asking  the  husband  and  wife 
how  they  became  Christians,  was  told  that  a  venerable 
man,  tall  and  gray  haired,  called  with  Bibles,  and  finding 
them  neglecters  of  religion,  conversed  with  them  upon 
their  souls'  salvation,  and  pointed  them  to  Christ  as  their 
Saviour.  That  conversation  was  blessed  to  their  conver- 
sion. They  knew  not  the  name  of  the  stranger,  but  their 
blessings  and  their  prayers  followed  him. 

On  one  occasion  he  brous^ht  to  the  sesion  of  the  church 
five  converted  catholics,  to  be  examined  for  admission  to 
church  ordinances,  whom  he  had  instructed  and  led  to  Christ. 

Let  us  seek  to  imitate  his  example,  so  far  as  he  follow- 
ed his  Saviour. 

My  brethren,  Grod  has  of  late  called  home  to  himself 
many  of  our  most  faithful  and  honored  members.  Let  us 
seek  to  stand  in  their  lot,  and  like  them  serve  our  genera- 
tion by  the  will  of  Grod. 

And,  O,  that  you  who  knew  and  honored  the  departed 
— even  while  you  have  not  yet  trusted  in  the  Saviour, 
whom  he  loved,  would  bear  in  mind  that  his  character  was 
moulded  and  developed  by  the  gospel.  When  speaking 
to  hiiu  of  his  death,  and  of  what  I  should  say  to  you 
after  his  decease,  he  replied  :  "  Make  but  little  of  my 
poor  life.  I  am  only  a  lost  and  guilty  sinner,  saved  by 
the  grace  of  Grod,  and  dependent  wholly  upon  the  blood 
and  righteousness,  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 


23 

Bear  with  you  this  precious  message  as  his  legac}^  for 
you  all.  In  our  dying  hour  all  our  philosophy  and  the- 
ology, if  we  are  God's  children,  will  be  narrowed  down 
as  was  his,  to  this  one  point,  "  This  is  a  faithful  saying, 
and  worthy  of  all  acceptation,  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into 
the  world  to  save  sinners,  of  whom  I  am  chief." 


} 


The  family  of  Rockwell  is  of  Norman  origin.  The  first  of  the  name  in  England 
was  Sir  Ralph  de  Rocheville,  one  of  the  knights  who  accompanied  the  Empress  Maiide  into 
England  when  she  claimed  the  throne  of  the  realm  against  Stephen.  Sir  Ralph  ultimately 
joined  the  eldest  son  of  the  Empress  Henry  11.  Plantagenet,  and  had  a  grant  of  three  knights 
fees  of  land  in  the  county  of  York,  npon  which  estate  the  Rockwells  have  continued  until 
the  present  time,  James  Rockwell  Esq.,  of  Rockwell  Hall,  Boronghhridge  Co.,  York,  being 
the  representative  of  the  family  in  Great  Britain. 

The  last  great  act  of  the  ancester  of  this  family  recorded  in  English  history— is  the  rescu- 
ing of  the  Earl  of  Northumberland  and  Lord  Percy,  the  celebrated  Hotspur  from  the  party 
of  the  Earl  of  Douglass  at  the  battle  of  Halidou  Hill,  in  the  reign  of  Henry  IV,  by  Sir  John 
Rockwell. 

The  first  of  the  name  who  settled  in  America  was  Wm.  Rockwell  who  arrived  at  Ply- 
mouth, Mass.,  by  the  ship  Mary  and  John,  in  the  year  1626.  He  came  with  several  Yorkshire 
gentlemen  who  had  become  converts  to  the  Puritan  faith — and  was  admitted  a  freeman  of 
Dorchester,  May  18,  1631.   He  also  was  one  of  the  first  two  deacons  of  the  Dorchester  Chnrch. 

He  afterwards  removed  to  East  Windsor,  Conn.,  and  died  May  16,  1640. 

Of  his  descendants,  his  2d  son  Samuel  married  Mary  Norton,  of  Saybrook,  Conn.,  Apri' 
7,1660.  Of  their  children,  John  married  Anna  Skinner.  Her  son  Daniel  was  born  Mav  30, 
ITOT  :  married  Margaret  Loomis,  of  Lebanon  ;  died  March  1,  1789. 

He  was  a  deacon  of  the  church  in  East  Windsor,  and  on  his  tombstone  is  spoken  of  as  "one 
who  honored  his  Holy  profession  living  and  dying."  Of  his  children,  Daniel  was  born  Sept.  4, 
1746.  He  was  a  deacon,  also,  in  the  church  of  his  fathers.  He  married  Esther  Bingham.  His 
children  are  Irene,  Noah,  Daniel,  Esther,  Mary  Ann,  Hannan,  Eleazer  B.,  Elvira,  Warren, 
Lora,  Alfred,  Clarissa. 


EyvvoRiAL     A:dd:^ess 


DELIVERED  AT 


STAPLETON,    N.    Y. 


JUL  Y   10th,    1876, 


By  REV.  J.  E.  ROCKWELL,  D.  D, 


MRS.  SARAH  W.  ROCKWELL, 

(Born  Sept.  lo,  iy88.     (Died  June  qj ,  i8y6. 


STATEN  ISLAND  : 
JOHN  BALE,  PRINTER,  AT  THE  STAPLETON  POST  OFFICE. 

1876. 


E/viORiAL     Add  i\e  s  s 


By  REV.  J.  E.  HOCKWEEE,  D.  D. 


The  following  Address,  in  memory  of  a  beloved  Mother,  was  made  in  the  ordinary  pulpit 
ministrations  of  the  Pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Edgewater  on  the  16th  day  of  July, 
from  the  words—-'  He  that  doeth  the  will  op  sit  Father  which  is  in  Heaven,  the  same 

IS   MT   brother,  and    SISTER,    AND    MOTHER." 


You  will  not  I  trust  regard  it  as  an  inappropriate  introduc- 
tion of  personal  feelings  into  m j  pulpit  ministrations  that  I 
add  a  few  words  in  affectionate  memory  of  a  beloved  and 
honored  mother,  whose  life  just  closed  on  earth  was  a  beauti- 
ful exemplilication  of  Christian  principle  and  experience. 

Sarah  R.  Wells  was  born  of  respectable  Quaker  parents  at 
Claverack,  X;  Y.,  September  10,  1788.  In  her  childhood  she 
passed  a  short  time  in  Xew  York,  and  then  removed  with  her 
familj'  to  East  Windsor,  Conn.  While  yet  young  she  was 
brought,  under  the  ministry  of  Rev.  Mr.  Bartlett,  to  see  the 
need  of  a  Saviour  and  to  consecrate  her  life  to  the  service  of 
Christ.  Several  of  the  years  before  her  marriage  were  spent 
in  teaching,  for  which  she  had  an  exceeding  fondness  and 
adaptation.  While  thus  engaged  she  was  thrown  into  the 
family  of  Mrs  Brown,  whose  writings — especially  the  Hymn 
"  1  love  to  steal  awhile  away  " — have  endeared  her  memory 
to  all  devout  Christians.  Their  friendship  lasted  through 
life,  and  my  mother's  recollections  of  this  friend  of  her  youth 
were  vivid  and  pleasant. 

In  the  year  1814  she  was  married  to  Warren  Rockwell, 


then  of  Salisbury,  Vt.,  where  they  resided  iintil  the  Spring 
of  1817,  when  they  removed  to  Hudson,  N.  Y.  Here  they 
entered  the  Presbyterian  Church,  then  under  the  pastoral 
care  of  Rev.  B.  F.  Stanton,  and  soon  became  actively  engaged 
in  Christian  work  in  that  congregation.  Among  my  earliest 
recollections  are  the  ordination  of  my  father  to  the  Eldership, 
and  the  appearance  of  my  mother  as  she  sat  under  the  pulpit 
of  the  old  sanctuary  surrounded  by  a  group  of  young  ladies, 
who  formed  the  Bible  Class  of  the  Sabbath  School  in  which 
her  husband  was  Superintendent.  I  recall  also  their  frequent 
gatherings  at  her  own  modest  parlour,  when  she  sought  to 
interest  them  more  fully  in  their  study  of  the  Scriptures  and 
their  own  soul's  welfare,  occasionally  inviting  some  clergy- 
man to  assist  her  in  the  work.  She  was  active  and  interested 
in  all  that  promoted  the  growth  of  the  Church  and  the 
progess  of  the  Master' s  cause. 

For  many  years  she  held  the  office  of  President  of  the  Fe- 
male Bible  Society  of  Hudson,  long  a  most  valuable  auxiliary 
to  the  Parent  Institution. 

Her  house  was  the  home  of  Ministers  and  other  Christian 
gentlemen,  and  she  entered  heartily  into  all  plans  that  fur- 
thered reform  in  morals  and  the  promotion  of  the  Master's 
Kingdom. 

In  the  year  1854  she  and  my  honored  father  removed  to 
Brooklyn  and  made  their  home  at  my  house.  •  There  she  re- 
newed her  Christian  labors  and  co-operated  with  her  husband 
in  works  of  Christian  activity  and  benevolence.  Among  her 
papers  I  find  memoranda  of  a  mothers'  meeting  in  which  she 
was  deeply  interested,  and  where  she  with  other  Christian 
ladies  of  my  congregation  held  weekly  interviews  with  poor 
and  ignorant  women  whom  they  thus  sought  to  benefit  and 
save. 

She  was  a  woman  of  warm  sympathies,  and  stopped  at  no 
self-denial  or  labour  which  they  called  her  to  put  forth. 
Some  of  the  histories  of  her  deeds  of  Christian  benevolence 
would,  if  fully  told,  seem  almost  like  the  pages  of  romance. 
More  than  one  man  in  the  Ministry  has  been  lai'gely  indebt- 
ed to  her  for  the  encouragement  and  sympathy  which  cheered 


5 

liim  in  his  early  struggles  to  reacli  that  work,  and  in  her 
parlour  such  men  as  Abiel,  of  China,  and  Whiting,  of  Pales- 
tine, and  Canlield,  of  Africa,  spoke  of  the  Missionary  work  to 
which  they  were  looking  as  their  future  field  of  service  for 
their  Master,  and  shared  in  her  intelligent  sympathy  with 
their  coming  labour.  Twelve  years  ago  she  met  with  an  acci- 
dent which  henceforth  made  her  a  cripple.  After  months  of 
suffering,  patiently  endured  in  her  own  room,  she  was  again 
jDermitfced  to  visit  the  house  of  God  by  the  aid  of  crutches 
and  the  supporting  arm  of  her  husband.  Two  years  after 
she  became  a  widow,  after  more  than  fifty  years  of  wedded 
hap^^iness,  spent  with  one  whose  Christian  life  was  in  full 
harmony  with  her  own.  Yet,  amid  all  her  afflictions,  she 
possessed  an  unceasing  confidence  in  her  covenant  God, 
which  wonderfully  sustained  her,  and  enabled  her  to  endure 
trials  with  calmness  and  loving  resignation  to  the  divine  will. 
Although  laid  aside  very  much  from  active  duty  she  always 
did  what  she  could,  and  never  lost  her  interest  in  the  Church, 
nor  her  cheerful  and  hopeful  spirit.  That  remained  with  her 
to  the  very  end.  Her  love  for  the  sanctuary  was  deathless. 
When  detained  by  sickness  she  always  read  or  listened  to 
my  sermon  which  had  been  preached  on  that  day,  and  usual- 
ly read  and  re-read  it  during  the  week. 

Though  stricken  down  by  paralysis  a  few  months  ago  she 
rallied  again  and  manifested  her  unabated  interest  in  the 
work  of  the  Church,  retaining  her  wonderful  patience  and 
her  strong  and  characteristic  hopefulness. 

On  the  morning  of  June  20th,  while  going  up  to  her  room 
after  breakfast,  she  fell  backward  from  the  upper  stair, 
which  she  had  reached.  I  was  summoned  to  her  aid  in  a 
moment  and  bore  her  to  her  bed  from  which  she  was  never 
again  to  rise.  Surgical  aid  was  immediately  called,  and  it 
was  found  that  there  was  a  fracture  of  the  collar  bone  and  a 
re-fracture  of  the  thigh. 

Although  the  shock  to  her  system  was  very  great  she 
maintained  her  wonderful  calmness  and  equanimity  and  her 
unfaltering  trust  in  God  as  her  Saviour  and  friend.  By  a 
kind   Providence   she   suffered   but  little.      Her  invariable 


6 

answer  to  my  inquiries  after  her  health  was  "  perfectly  com- 
fortable." She  enjoyed  our  daily  morning  and  evening 
worship  around  her  bed.  On  Tuesday  morning  I  read  to  her 
the  23rd  Psalm  and  the  14tli  Chapter  of  John,  (the  last  Chap- 
ter I  had  ten  years  before  read  to  my  dying  father  at  his  re- 
quest) ;  I  spoke  to  her  of  Him  who  had  said  "In  my  Father's 
house  are  many  mansions,"  and  knelt  in  prayer  by  her  pil- 
low. She  seemed  to  enjoy  that  morning  service  with  a 
peculiar  interest.  It  was  the  last  j)rayer  she  ever  heard,  for 
at  five  o'  clock  that  evening  she  fell  peacefully  asleep  without 
a  struggle  or  a  groan. 

And  as  I  look  back  over  that  beautiful  life,  now  closed  on 
Earth  to  open  in  the  life  to  come,  I  recall  every  where  illus- 
trations of  the  Christian  character  as  described  in  the  words, 
"doing  the  will  of  my  Father."  Among  them  was  her  love 
of  the  Bible.  It  was  her  daily  food,  and  I  think  of  her  now 
as  she  used  to  sit  in  her  old  arm  chair  bending  over  the 
precious  volume,  sometimes  lifting  up  her  eyes  as  I  entered 
the  room  to  smile  out  a  welcome  and  then  to  draw  my  atten- 
tion to  some  passage  which  had  peculiarly  attracted  her  no- 
tice. One  of  the  last  sermons  I  read  to  her  was  written  upon 
a  text  which  she  had  repeated  to  me,  and  which  had  struck 
me  with  new  force  as  she  had  uttered  it.  I  hardly  need  say 
that  she  was  full  of  the  spirit  of  prayer.  How  often,  when 
going  noiselessly  into  her  room,  have  I  found  her  upon  her 
knees  wrestling  with  God  for  blessings  on  her  children  and 
children's  children.  And  how  memorable  now  was  her 
repetition  of  the  prayer,  which  she  taught  me  in  my  child- 
hood, and  every  Christian  child  has  learned, — "Now  I  lay 
me  down  to  sleep" — on  the  evening  before  she  died. 

Although  her  faith  in  Christ  as  her  only  Saviour  was  un- 
doubted, she  had  frequently  great  distrust  of  herself,  and  the 
most  abasing  views  of  her  own  unworthiness  and  sinfulness. 
And  yet  I  never  knew  one  whose  whole  life  was  more  com- 
pletely under  the  direction  of  a  competent  and  enlightened 
conscience.  Her  character  seemed  to  be  thoroughly  saintly. 
But  her  estimate  of  herself  was  so  modest  and  humbling  that 
she  was  often  led  to  express  a  wonder  how  such  a  sinner 


could  be  saved.  Yet  when  Christ  was  presented  to  her  mind 
her  faith  seemed  to  grasp  Him  with  a  deathless  power  and 
undying  love.  She  was  wonderfully  forgetful  of  self  in  her 
desire  to  promote  the  good  and  happiness  of  others.  They 
who  have  known  her  best  will  most  appreciate  that  intense 
sympathy  which  was  continually  manifesting  itself  in  acts  of 
kindness  and  attention  to  the  wants  of  others.  She  never 
wearied  in  seeking  to  promote  the  welfare  of  all  who  needed 
help. 

With  all  the  great  interests  of  the  Church  she  was  in  full 
and  intelligent  accord.  She  read  with  ceaseless  interest 
the  daily  history  of  the  work  of  Christian  enterprise,  and 
kept  herself  fully  informed  of  what  was  done  for  the  ad- 
vancement of  the  Redeemer' s  Kingdom,  and  of  all  the  great 
movements  of  the  Spirit  in  reviving  and  refreshing  the 
Church.  If  she  ever  indicated  a  thought  of  regret  at  her 
afflictions  it  was  because  she  was  laid  aside  from  the  activi- 
ties of  Christian  life.  Yet  it  needed  but  to  remind  her  that 
God  reigned,  and  that  she  could  reach  Him  by  faith  and 
prayer,  to  give  her  comfort  and  to  re-awaken  her  cheerful 
resignation  to  God' s  will.  When  she  was  brought  down  to 
her  dying  bed  she  retained  all  the  calmness  and  hopefulness 
of  her  life.  We  did  not  care  to  worry  her  by  explaining 
to  her  the  full  extent  of  her  injuries.  So  long  as  she  did 
not  suffer  we  had  no  wish  to  produce  any  needless  anxiety 
or  distress.  She  spoke  with  her  usual  serious,  tender  man- 
ner of  her  hope  in  Christ  alone  ;  talked  cheerfully  and  kind- 
ly to  the  dear  ones  whom  she  loved,  and  who  tenderly 
loved  her  ;  spoke  with  gratitude  of  the  pleasant  visit  she  had 
enjoyed  from  her  grand-daughter  and  her  little  one,  who  had 
played  upon  her  knee  ;  listened,  on  the  morning  of  her  death, 
to  a  letter  from  an  absent  grandson  then  in  the  far  West ; 
recognized  those  who  stood  about  her  bed  ;  smiled  a  welcome 
to  her  oldest  grandson  and  his  wife  as  they  came  in  ;  respond- 
ed to  my  words  that  brouglit  the  name  of  Jesus  to  her  mind — 
and  so  gently  fell  asleep  and  went  to  see  the  face  of  her 
Saviour  and  to  join  the  dear  ones  who  had  long  been  waiting 


8 

for  her  in  the  better  land.     Her  memory  is  that  of  the  just, 
and  it  is  blessed. 

Her  sun  shall  no  more  go  down,  and  the  days  of  her 
mourning  are  ended.  Her  remains  sleep  among  the  repre- 
sentatives of  five  generations  in  the  beautiful  Cemetery  upon 
the  Hill,  at  Hudson,  N.  Y.  There  we  bore  her  after  the  sol- 
emn services  which  were  held  in  this  Church,  conducted  by 
Rev.  Dr.  Kip  and  Messrs.  Sinclair  and  Frazer.  When  we 
reached  her  old  home  we  found  that  the  Elders  and  members 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  which  she  had  long  been  a 
member  had  arranged  for  a  service  there.  It  was  a  touching 
and  spontaneous  tribute  to  the  respect  and  affection  with 
which  she  had  been  regarded.  In  the  Sanctuary  where  she 
and  her  family  had  often  sat,  her  remains  were  laid.  Servi- 
ces were  conducted  by  Rev.  Dr.  Holmes,  of  the  Reformed 
Church,  and  Rev.  Mr.  Yiesley,  the  Pastor  of  the  old  congre- 
gation ;  and  then  we  bore  her  to  her  last  resting  place,  where, 
in  the  midst  of  scenery  of  almost  unequaled  beauty,  repose 
the  generations  who  have  gone  before  her,  waiting  with  her 
the  signal  that  shall  call  forth  the  dust  to  a  new  life,  under 
the  workings  of  Christ' s  mighty  power,  whereby  He  is  able 
to  subdue  all  things  unto  himself. 


CENTENNIAL  DISCOURSE. 


HISTORY    OF    THE 


3f  ipst  3^^'f^'^S^^fPifln  ^|nrr|, 


EDGEWATER,  STATBN  ISLAND, 


By  REV.  J.  E.  ROCKWELL,  D.  D., 


JULT   2,    18  7  0. 


STATEN  ISLAND : 
JOHN  BALK,  PRIKTEK,  AT  THE  STAPLETON  POST  OFFICE. 

187C. 


Centennial  Piscourse. 


Text.— Psalm  44:  1.     "We  have  heard  with  our  ears,  our  fathers  have  told  us  what  work 
Thou  didst  in  their  days,  in  the  times  of  old." 


History  is  best  studied  in  the  liglit  of  God's  word  and 
providence,  and  with  the  distinct  purpose  in  view  of  gaining 
a  clearer  insight  into  the  principles  of  God's  government ; 
of  strengthening  our  confidence  in  His  gracious  help,  and  of 
stimulating  our  gratitude  for  His  favours  and  blessings. 

National  history  is  mainly  important  in  its  bearings  upon 
the  Church  of  God,  and  the  attentive  student  thereof  will 
find  that  while  nations  have  risen  and  flourished  and  de- 
cayed, the  Church  has  never  been  destroyed — has  never  lost 
its  power — and  still  lives  as  in  the  strength  and  vigour  of 
immortal  youth. 

Principles  never  die.  God's  truth  is  immutable,  and 
although  human  institutions  may  perish,  the  living  embodi- 
ment of  the  Oracles  of  God,  and  the  conservator  of  His  word 
and  promises,  has  never  disappeared  since  Jehovah  first 
gathered  His  people  together  and  set  them  apart  as  distinct 
and  peciiliar  from  all  the  families  of  the  earth*  And  he  who 
studies  most  attentively  the  history  of  the  world  will  observe 
that  those  nations  have  flourished  most,  and  have  been  most 
secure  from  change,  who  have  most  faithfully  conserved  His 
truth,  and  guarded  and  honored  His  Church.  The  Lord's 
portion  is  His  people,  and  He  raises  up  or  destroys  nations 


just  as  they  accept  or  resist  the  progress  of  His  kingdom,  and 
the  advancement  of  His  Church.  Hence,  while  the  merely 
worldly  philosopher  recalls  and  notes  the  political,  financial 
and  social  causes  which  have  been  concerned  in  our  national 
history,  the  christian  identifies  it  with  the  developments  of  di- 
vine providence  on  behalf  of  the  Church,  and  rejoices  to  recall 
what  wonders  God  has  here  wrought  for  His  people,  and  what 
w^ork  He  hath  done  in  the  times  of  old.  Hence  it  is  no  im- 
pertinent introduction  of  the  Church  into  the  history  of  our 
nation,  which  sets  apart  this  day  as  a  time  for  reviews  of  the 
way  that  God  has  led  us,  and  a  history  of  the  individual 
churches  with  which  we  are  severally  associated.  No  one  can 
read  the  history  of  America  and  not  see  all  the  way  through 
the  hand  of  God  engaged  in  opening  here  a  way  for  His  people, 
not  only  as  a  refuge  from  their  enemies,  but  as  the  theatre  for 
some  of  the  grandest  movements  of  the  Church  in  subduing 
the  world  unto  Himself.  And  while  in  this  work  all  denomi- 
nations of  Christians  are  having  a  part,  and  while  in  the  es- 
tablishment and  maintenance  of  free  and  republican  institu- 
tions all  have  been  concerned,  there  seems  to  be  a  peculiar 
fitness  in  the  act  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Chiirch,  which  requires  of  all  Pastors  that  tliey  set  apart  the 
first  Sabbath  in  July  of  this  centennial  year  in  our  national 
history  to  the  preaching  of  historical  discourses,  which  shall 
collect  together  and  embody  the  facts  which  more  especially 
concern  their  own  congregation. 

The  principles  of  Presbyterianism  are  republican  ;  its  form 
of  government,  which  we  believe  to  be  scriptural  and  apos- 
tolical, and  which  was  simply  modelled  after  the  plan  of  the 
Synagogue,  is  a  representative  government.  Where  enough 
of  its  people  are  found  to  support  the  institutions  of  religion, 
they  elect  elders  to  have  the  charge  of  theii'  spiritual  concerns, 
and  a  Pastor  to  break  to  them  the  bread  of  life. 

When  three  or  four  churches  are  found  adjacent  to  each 
other  they  organize  into  a  Presbytery  or  Classis,  in  which  there 
is  an  equal  representative  of  elders  and  ministers.  And  when 
these  Churches  and  Presbyteries  have  increased  they  unite 
again  into  Synods  and  Assemblies,  where  the  Church  or  peo- 


pie  is  still  represented  by  elders,  who  have  an  equal  voice  with 
the  ministers  in  all  their  deliberations. 

This  principle  will  be  recognized  as  lying  at  the  foundation 
of  our  republican  institutions,  and  as  manifesting  itself  in 
our  civil  and  political  arrangements.  The  rights  of  every  in- 
dividual are  recognized  not  only  in  his  privilege  as  a  citizen, 
but  in  his  responsibilities  to  government  and  law.  The  town 
has  its  representative  in  the  County,  the  Count}'  in  the  State, 
and  the  State  in  the  Union,  The  humblest  individual  has  the 
right  of  appeal  from  the  decisions  of  an  inferior  court  to  the 
judgment  of  the  higher,  and  so  may  secure  justice  b}"  a  resort 
to  judicatures  which  are  exempt  from  the  prejudice  or  igno- 
rance which  may  have  worked  injury  to  him  in  the  first  pro- 
cesses of  the  law.  This  is  the  principle  which  distinguishes 
Presbj^terianism  as  a  government,  and  it  was  this  element 
which  was  largely  concerned  in  the  early  settlement  of  our 
country,  in  the  strife  for  liberty  in  the  great  struggle  of  the 
Revolution,  and  in  the  ultimate  organization  of  our  national 
republican  institutions.  This  form  of  government,  with  the 
exception  of  England,  is  that  which  the  Church  of  the  Refor- 
mation adopted  in  its  more  important  features.  The  Church 
of  Holland,  which  was  the  first  reformed  church  that  began  its 
work  on  this  continent,  was  Presbyterian  as  much  as  we.  The 
Churches  of  Geneva,  of  Switzerland,  of  Germany,  of  Bohemia, 
of  Scotland,  of  France  and  of  Italy,  were  fully  Presbyterian. 
This  was  the  type  of  government  which  the  vast  majorit}'  of 
the  reformed  churches  assumed,  except  where  kingi}'  power 
interfered  to  keep  back  this  great  principle  that  would  inevi- 
tably work  out  freedom  and  popular  institutions.  Long  be- 
fore the  war  of  the  Revolution,  the  Presbyterian  church  was 
established  in  America.  Some  of  the  congregations  under  tlie 
charge  of  the  General  Assembly  have  already  celebrated  or 
passed  their  second  centennial,  while  the  Dutch  type  of  the 
Presbyterian  family,  as  represented  in  New  York,  numbers 
already  two  hundred  and  fifty  years  in  the  enjoyment  of 
church  ordinance.  It  would  hardly  be  doing  justice  to  the 
history  of  Presbyterianism  upon  this  Island  to  commence 
and  end  with  the  brief  review  of  what  this  single  church  has 


6 

done  within  the  simple  score  of  years  of  its  individual  ex- 
istence. Justice  to  the  theme  before  us  requires  a  brief  sur- 
vey of  vt^hat  we  have  heard  from  our  fathers  of  the  work  which 
God  has  done  for  them  in  the  times  of  old. 

The  early  settlements  of  this  Island  date  back  to  the  year 
1638,  when  amid  the  snows  of  the  winter  the  first  cabins  were 
erected  by  a  small  colony  which  came  out  from  Holland,  under 
the  auspices  of  the  Dutch  West  India  Company.  The  early 
colonial  records  of  the  State  present  to  us  only  a  few  outlines 
of  the  events  which  marked  those  early  attempts  at  settling 
the  Island  with  colonists.  We  can  but  imperfectly  picture 
to  ourselves  the  appearance  of  this  magnificent  bay  and  its 
surroundings  when  these  familes  first  landed  upon  our  shores  ; 
those  beautiful  hills  covered  with  primeval  forests ;  bold  head- 
lands which  have  now  disappeared  before  the  pick  and  the 
spade  of  modern  industry  and  improvement ;  the  waters  filled 
with  the  light  canoes  of  the  Monaton  Indians,  the  first  lord  of 
this  Island ;  the  woods  alive  with  deer  and  with  wild  fowl, 
and  sheltering  the  wigwam  of  the  savage,  soon  to  disappear 
forever  before  the  advancing  tide  of  civilization.  It  was  not  till 
the  year  1661  that  any  real  progress  was  made  m  the  settle- 
ment of  the  Island.  There  was  here,  as  elsewhere,  the  struggle 
for  a  foothold  with  the  Indians,  who  several  times  made  mur- 
derous assaults  upon  the  infant  co]on3\  Among  the  first  who 
came  hither  from  the  old  world  was  a  small  colony  of  Walden- 
ses,  who  after  the  last  and  dreadful  persecution  of  the  Papal 
church,  in  which  thousands  of  their  people  were  butchered 
by  the  hirelings  of  Rome,  first  found  a  shelter  and  protection 
in  Holland,  and  at  length  embarked  for  America  and  es- 
tablished themselves  upon  this  Island.  In  the  year  1656  three 
hundred  of  this  interesting  and  wonderful  people,  by  the  ap- 
probation and  help  of  the  states  of  the  Hague,  to  whose  pro- 
tection they  had  fled,  were  sent  to  the  New  Netherlands  in 
company  with  several  families  of  the  Dutch.  And  these  per- 
secuted Christains  formed  a  home  at  Oude  Dorpe,  near  the  cen- 
tral part  of  our  own  beautiful  Island.  Soon  after  the  Hugue- 
nots, who  long  before  the  terrible  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew 
had  been  oppressed  and  persecuted  by  the  Papal  authorities 


of  France,  came  hither  and  received  from  the  West  India 
Company  grants  of  land  also  near  the  central  part  of  the 
Island,  a  few  miles  south  of  the  Narrows,  where  a  settle- 
ment was  commenced  and  a  block  house  built  for  protection 
against  the  savages.  This  is  a  most  interesting  and  import- 
ant fact,  that  this  Island  should  have  thus  early  in  the  settle- 
ment have  furnished  a  shelter  and  a  home  to  the  persecuted 
Waldenses  of  Piedmont  and  the  Huguenots  of  France,  and 
that  thus  its  earliest  church  should  have  been  constituted  in 
accordance  with  the  Presbyterian  model,  since  the  Waldensian 
church  and  the  Huguenots  were  both  in  their  doctrine,  order 
and  discipline,  Presbyterian.  To  this  little  band  of  christians. 
Dominie  Drisius,  of  the  Dutch  Church  of  ±sew  York,  made  a 
monthly  visit,  preaching  to  them  in  the  French  language,  and 
administering  to  them  the  sacraments.  It  would  be  pleasant 
to  be  able  accurately  to  picture  to  ourselves  these  early  Pres- 
byterians of  the  French,  Italian  and  Dutch  type,  as  they  ap- 
peared in  these  occasional  services ;  the  joy  with  which  they 
welcomed  the  Dominie  as  he  landed  from  some  quaint  looking 
vessel  or  boat  that  had  brought  him  down  from  the  City,  and 
the  serious  and  attentive  congregation  which  gathered  to  hear 
him,  perhaps  in  some  barn  or  log  house,  or  perhaps  beneath 
some  broad  spreading  tree.  We  can  at  least  know  that  many 
of  his  hearers  came  together  with  hearts  full  of  gratitude  and 
joy,  because  they  had  found  here  freedom  to  worship  God, 
and  had  the  assurance  of  protection  from  the  enemies  that 
had  sought  their  destruction.  By  the  earnest  and  scholarly 
investigation  of  Hon.  Henry  C.  Murj^hy,  while  holding  the 
office  of  United  States  Minister  to  Holland,  an  exceedingly 
interesting  manuscript  was  brought  to  light  and  published 
under  the  auspices  of  the  Long  Island  Historical  Society, 
which  enables  us  to  form  some  clear  conception  of  the  social 
condition  of  our  Island  in  those  early  days  of  its  settlement. 
In  the  year  of  1679  and  1680  Jaspar  Dankei's  and  Peter  Sliuy- 
ter  left  Holland  for  America  to  find  a  home  for  a  sect  known 
as  the  Labadists,  who  for  a  number  of  years  had  created  an 
unusual  excitement  amid  the  Reformed  churches.  On  their 
way  southward  through  New  Jersey  they  passed  over  Staten 


Island,  and  have  given  a  full  and  entertaining  description  of 
three  days  over  its  hills  and  through  its  forests.  Their 
journal  reads  thus  : — 

"Oct.  10;  Tuesday. — Finding  no  opportunity  of  going  to 
Staten  Island  we  asked  our  old  friend  Symon,  who  had  come 
over  from  Gouanes,  what  was  the  best  way  for  us  to  get  there, 
when  he  offered  us  his  services  to  take  us  over  in  his  skiff, 
which  we  accepted. 

"11th  ;  Wednesday. — We  embarked  early  this  morning  in 
his  boat,  and  he  rowed  us  to  Staten  Island,  where  we  arrived 
about  eight  o'clock.  He  left  us  there  and  we  went  on  our 
way.  This  Island  is  about  thirty-two  miles  long  and  four 
broad.  Its  sides  are  very  irregular,  with  projecting  points 
and  indented  bays,  and  creeks  running  deep  into  the  country. 
The  eastern  part  is  high  and  steep,  and  has  few  inhabitants. 
It  is  the  usual  place  where  ships  ready  for  sea  stop  to  take  in 
water,  while  the  captain  and  the  passengers  are  engaged  in 
making  their  arrangements  and  writing  letters  previous  to 
their  departure.  As  regards  the  hilly  or  middle  part  of  the 
Island,  it  is  uninhabited,  although  the  soil  is  better  than 
the  land  around  it ;  but  in  consequence  of  its  being  away 
from  the  water,  and  lying  so  high,  no  one  will  live  there  ; 
the  creeks  and  rivers  being  so  serviceable  to  them  in  enabling 
them  to  go  to  the  City,  for  fishing  and  catching  oysters,  and 
for  being  near  the  salt  meadows.  The  woods  are  used  for 
pasturing  horses  and  cattle,  for  being  an  island  none  of  them 
can  get  off.  Each  person  has  marks  upon  his  own,  by  which 
he  can  find  them  when  he  wants  them.  When  the  popula- 
tion of  the  country  shall  increase,  these  places  will  be  taken 
up.  Game  of  all  kinds  is  plenty  ;  twenty  or  thirty  deer  are 
sometimes  seen  in  a  herd.  A  boy,  who  came  in  a  house 
where  we  were,  told  us  he  had  shot  ten  the  last  winter  him- 
self, and  more  than  forty  in  his  life  ;  and  in  the  same  man- 
ner other  game.  We  tasted  here  the  best  grapes.  There  are 
now  about  a  hundred  families  on  the  Island,  of  which  the 
English  constitute  the  least  portion,  and  the  Dutch  and 
French  divide  between  them  about  equally  the  greater  por- 
tion.    They  have  neither  church  nor  minister,  and  live  rather 


9 

far  from  each  other  and  inconveniently  to  meet  together. 
The  English  are  less  disposed  to  religion  and  inquire  little 
after  it,  but  in  case  there  were  a  minister  they  would  con- 
tribute to  his  support.  The  French  and  Dutch  are  very  de- 
sirous and  eager  for  one,  for  they  spoke  of  it  wherever  we 
went,  and  said  in  event  of  not  obtaining  Dominie  Tessemaker 
they  would  send  or  had  sent  to  France  for  another.  The 
French  are  good  Reformed  Churchmen,  and  some  of  them 
are  Walloons.  The  Dutch  are  also  from  different  quarters. 
We  reached  the  Island  about  nine  o'clock,  directly  opposite 
Gouanes,  not  far  from  the  watering  place.  We  proceeded 
southwardly  along  the  shores  of  the  high  land  on  the  east 
end,  where  it  was  sometimes  stony  and  rocky  and  sometimes 
sandy,  supplied  with  line  constantly  flowing  springs,  from 
which  at  times  we  quenched  our  thirst.  We  had  now 
come  nearly  to  the  farthest  point  on  the  south-east,  behind 
which  I  had  observed  several  houses  when  we  came  in  with 
the  ship.  We  had  also  made  inquiries  as  to  the  village 
through  which  we  would  have  to  pass,  and  they  told  us  that 
Oude  Dorp  would  be  the  first  one  we  would  come  to  ;  but  my 
comrade  finding  the  point  very  rocky  and  difficult,  and  be- 
lieving the  village  was  inland,  and  as  we  discovered  no  path 
to  follow  we  determined  to  clamber  to  the  top  of  the  steep 
bluff  through  the  bushes  and  thickets,  which  we  accom- 
plislied  at  great  difficulty  and  in  a  perspiration.  We  found 
a  little  of  a  road  above  and  below,  and  nothing  but  woods 
through  which  one  could  not  see.  Having  wandered  an  hour 
or  more  in  the  woods,  now  in  a  hollow  and  then  over  a  hill, 
at  one  time  through  a  swamp  and  then  across  a  brook,  with- 
out finding  any  road  or  path,  we  entirely  lost  our  way.  We 
could  see  nothing  except  a  little  of  the  sky  through  the  thick 
branches  of  the  trees  above  our  heads,  and  we  thought  it 
best  to  break  out  of  the  woods  entirely  and  regain  the  shore. 
AVe  made  our  way  at  last  out  of  the  woods  and  struck  the 
shore  a  quarter  of  an  hour's  distance  from  where  we  began  to 
climb  up.  We  were  rejoiced  as  there  was  a  house  not  far 
from  the  place  where  we  came  out.  We  went  into  it  to  see 
if  we  could  find  any  one  who  would  show  us  the  way  a  little. 


10 

There  Avas  no  master  in  it,  but  an  English  woman  with  negroes 
and  servants.  We  first  asked  her  as  to  the  road,  and  then  for 
something  to  drink,  and  also  for  some  one  to  show  us  the  road  ; 
but  she  refused  the  last  although  we  were  willing  to  pay  for 
it.  She  was  a  cross  woman  ;  she  said  she  had  never  been  in 
the  village,  and  her  folks  must  work,  and  we  would  certainly 
have  to  go  away  as  wise  as  we  came.  She  said  however  we 
must  follow  the  shore,  as  we  did.  We  went  now  over  the  rocky 
point,  which  we  were  no  sooner  over  than  we  saw  a  pretty  lit- 
tle sand  creek  and  not  far  from  there  cattle  and  horses. 
We  also  saw  the  point  to  which  the  little  path  led  from  the 
hill  above  where  I  was  when  my  comrade  called  me.  We  went 
on  to  the  little  creek  to  sit  down  and  rest  and  cool  ourselves, 
and  then  proceeded  to  the  houses  which  constitutes  the  Oude 
Dorp.  It  was  now  about  ten  o'  clock  ;  there  were  seven  houses, 
but  onl}^  three  in  which  anybody  lived.  The  others  were  aban- 
doned and  their  owners  had  gone  to  live  in  better  places  on 
the  Island.  We  went  into  the  first  house,  which  was  inhabit- 
ed by  English,  and  there  rested  ourselves,  and  eat,  and  en- 
quired after  the  road.  The  woman  was  cross  and  her  husband 
not  much  better.  We  had  to  pay  her  for  what  we  eat,  which 
we  had  not  done  before ;  we  paid  three  guilders  in  zeewan, 
though  we  had  only  drank  water.  We  proceeded  b}'  a  toler- 
ably good  road  to  the  JS^ieuwe  Dorp,  but  as  the  road  was  in 
the  woods,  we  got  astray  again  in  them.  It  was  dark  and  we 
were  compelled  to  break  our  way  out  through  the  woods  and 
thickets.  We  saw  a  house  at  a  distance  to  which  we  directed 
ourselves  across  the  bushes.  It  was  the  first  house  of  INTieuwe 
Dorp.  We  found  there  an  Englishman  who  could  speak 
Dutch,  and  who  received  us  very  cordially  into  his  house, 
where  we  had  as  good  as  he  and  his  wife  had.  She  was  a 
Dutch  woman  from  the  Manhatans,  who  was  glad  to  have  us 
in  the  house. 

12th  ;  Thursday. — Although  we  had  not  slept  well  we  had  to 
resume  our  journey  with  the  day.  The  man  where  we  slept 
set  us  on  the  road.  We  had  now  no  more  villages  to  go  to, 
but  went  from  one  plantation  to  anotlier,  for  the  most  part 
belonging  to  the  French,  who  showed  us  every  kindness,  be- 


11 

cause  we  conversed  with  them  in  French,  and  spoke  of  the 
ways  of  the  Lord  according  to  their  condition." 

The  journal  gives  the  account  of  one  more  day's  journey 
through  the  western  part  of  the  Island  to  the  Elizabeth  ferry, 
making  constant  and  grateful  notice  of  the  kindness  received 
b}'^  the  F'rench  and  the  Dutch.  His  narrative  gives  a  pleasant 
picture  of  our  Island  two  hundred  years  ago,  and  conlirms 
the  statement  that  its  original  settlers  were  distinctly  and 
clearl}^  of  the  Reformed  Faith  as  it  was  held  in  Holland, 
Piedmont  and  France,  which  was  pure  and  simple  Presby- 
terianism.  In  the  year  1680,  two  years  after  this  journal  was 
written,  a  church  was  built  by  the  Huguenots  at  Fresh  Kill, 
in  which  services  were  conducted  in  French.  Of  this  early 
church  only  a  few  stones  in  the  little  graveyard  around  it  are 
left.  iS^ot  long  after  a  church  was  built  by  the  Waldenses 
from  Oude  Dorp,  not  far  from  what  was  known  as  the  Black 
Horse  Tavern.  Rev.  Dr.  Brownlee,  to  whose  scholarly  and 
patient  research  we  are  largely  indebted  for  the  church  his- 
tory of  our  Island,  states  in  his  Anniversary  Address,  that 
the  first  traces  of  a  Reformed  church  on  the  north  side  lead 
back  to  the  year  1680,  and  that  these  three  churches  thus 
built  by  Waldensian,  French  and  Dutch  Presbj'terians, 
having  no  settled  pastor,  were  suj^plied  by  the  Dutch  Minis- 
ters of  Xew  York  and  New  Jersey.  In  1697  the  Huguenot 
church  at  Fresh  Kill  obtained  as  a  pastor  the  Rev.  Dr.  Bon- 
repos.  In  1717  the  French  and  AValdensian  churches  united 
with  the  Dutch  and  organized  a  church  and  built  a  house  of 
worship  at  Richmond,  which  I  am  told  was  standing  at  the 
time  of  the  Revolution,  probably  in  a  little  grave-yard  not  far 
from  the  Court  House.  After  this  union  was  formed  an  Eng- 
lish Presb3'terian  Church  appeared  to  have  been  organized  at 
Stony  Brook,  the  first  site  of  the  Waldensian  congregation, 
for  in  1769  a  deed  was  given  to  the  session  of  this  church,  and, 
Consistory  of  the  Reformed  church  at  Richmond,  for  some 
land  in  Richmond  on  wliich  a  church  was  to  be  built.  "The 
deed"  (says  Dr.  Brownlee)  "mentions  the  names  of  Jacob 
Rezeau  and  Samuel  Broome  as  the  present  Elders  of  the  Eng- 
lish Presbyterian  Church  according  to  the  Westminster  Con- 


12 

fession  of  Faith,  Catechism  and  Directory  agreeable  to  the 
present  established  Church  of  Scotland.  The  deed  conveyed 
a  small  lot,  65  feet  by  55,  to  these  parties,  as  far !  is  I  can  under- 
stand it,  the  ground  on  which  the  present  Reformed  Cliurch 
in  Richmond  stands.  The  church  then  standing  at  Stony 
Brook  was  to  be  removed  and  rebuilt  on  this  lot."  From  these 
historic  statements  it  is  evident  that  Presbyterianism  is  no 
novelty  on  this  Island,  but  was  the  earliest  type  of  Church 
order  and  organization. 

If  we  were  called  upon  to  show  our  Genealogical  Tables  we 
might  write  them  somewhat  in  this  form  :  A  colony  of  Wal- 
denses,  the  known  and  admitted  successors  of  the  Apostolic 
church  in  Italy,  came  to  Staten  Island  and  organized  a  church 
at  Stony  Creek  between  the  years  1656  and  1680,  In  the  same 
age  the  Huguenots,  fresh  from  persecutions  for  Christ' s  sake 
and  the  Gospel' s,  came  from  Rochelle  and  established  a  church 
of  the  same  order  at  Fresh  Kill.  I^ear  the  same  town  the 
Dutch  (who  had  fought  out  the  great  principle  of  Religious 
Liberty  before  England  practically  knew  what  the  word  meant) 
established  in  connection  with  these  Christians  a  church  on  the 
North  Side  of  the  Island.  In  1717,  or  a  little  later,  an  English 
Prsbyterian  church  was  organized  in  the  place  of  the  Walden- 
sian  church  at  Stony  Brook,  and  in  1769  built  a  house  of  wor- 
ship in  Richmond,  whose  successor  still  stands  on  its  old  site, 
and  is  now  the  Reformed  church  at  that  place.  From  these 
united  Christian  families  came  the  Reformed  church  at  Fort 
Richmond,  Brighton,  Huguenot  and  Stapleton  ;  hence  sprang 
our  own.  Before  leaving  this  early  history  of  Presbyterian- 
ism on  Staten  Island  it  is  but  proper  to  glance  at  the  relations 
of  our  own  order  to  other  church  organizations.  In  the  year 
1704  Rev,  Mr.  McKenzie  came  hither  as  a  missionary  of  the 
Episcopal  Church  ;  thougli  finding  but  few  of  his  own  faith 
and  order  he  was  kindly  welcomed  by  both  the  Dutch  and 
the  French,  and  was  permitted  to  hold  service  in  the  Hugue- 
not church  for  seven  years,  until  St.  Andrew's  was  built.  In 
order  to  bring  into  the  pale  of  the  English  Cliurch  the  Dutch 
inhabitants,  prayer  books  translated  into  their  language 
were  freely  distributed,  and  so  they  were  gradually  intro- 


13 

duced  to  this  new  form  of  worship  and  order.  In  1712  the 
Justices  of  Richmond  County,  the  High  Sheriff,  and  the 
Commander  in-Chief  of  Her  Majesty's  Militia  in  this  County, 
as  well  for  themselves  as  in  the  names  of  the  other  inhabit- 
ants of  the  County,  members  of  the  Church  of  England,  re- 
turn thanks  to  the  Societj^  in  London  for  the  supj)ort  of  their 
worthy  pastor.  "Upon  his  first  induction  there  were  not 
above  four  or  five  in  the  whole  County  who  knew  anything 
of  our  excellent  liturgy  and  form  of  worship,  and  many  of 
them  knew  little  more  of  any  religion  than  the  common  notion 
of  a  Deity.  And  as  their  ignorance  was  great  so  was  their 
practice  irregular  and  barbarous.  But  now  by  the  blessing 
of  God  attending  his  labours  our  church  increases  ;  a  consid- 
erable reformation  is  wrought  and  something  of  the  face  of 
Christianity  is  seen  around  us." 

Dr.  Brownlee,  with  a  mild  sarcasm,  calls  this  "delicious," 
and  speaks  of  this  intolerant  ignorance  as  "celestial  com- 
placenc}^."  I  may  be  permitted  to  add  that  it  is  "  magnifi- 
cent brass,"  without  alloy,  and  stupendous  impudence  of 
which  only  a  miserable  bigot  could  be  guilty  ;  wiiich  deserves 
a  monument  of  lead,  on  which  should  be  engraved  "We  are 
the  peoj)le,  wisdom  will  die  with  us."  With  what  cool  as- 
sumption and  outrageous  bigotry  do  these  men  ignore  the 
very  existence  of  the  church  which  for  seven  years  had  given 
them  shelter  and  a  home.  With  what  monstrous  arrogance 
do  they  sj^eak  of  Cliristians  who  for  forty  years  had  been 
enjoying  the  ordinances  of  the  church  of  Waldenses,  (the 
true  successors  of  the  Apostolic  Church  in  Italy),  whose 
fathers  were  preaching  the  Gospel  over  Europe  when  Eng- 
land's priests  and  people  were  slumbering  in  the  arms  of  the 
liarlot  of  Rome  ;  of  the  Huguenots,  who  had  waded  through 
seas  of  blood  and  persecution  for  the  Gospel  of  Christ ;  and 
of  the  Dutch,  among  whom  were  these  magnificent  symbols, 
the  Catechism  of  Heidelburg,  and  the  Confession  of  the 
Synod  of  Dort,  who  had  wrought  out  the  idea  of  true  re- 
ligious freedom  when  England  was  sending  out  its  brutal 
Claverhouse  to  Scotland  to  murder  her  confessors  of  Christ 
in  cold  blood,  and  was  trying  the  dreadful  but  hopeless  ex- 


:vl4 

periment  of  seeking  to  dragoon  Scotch  Presbyterianism  into 
Prelacy  and  Kingcraft. 

It  is  worthy  of  notice  that  the  Moravian  Church,  which  was 
established  a  hundred  years  after  the  Waldenses  and  Hugue- 
nots had  come  hither,  owes  its  ministry  and  its  origin  to  the 
Waldenses,  who  carried  the  Gospel  into  Bohemia  long  before 
tlie  days  of  Huss  and  AVickliil ;  and  in  this  respect  that 
venerable  and  truly  missionary  church,  though  now  having 
Bishops,  though  it  largely  limits  their  power,  had  a  truly 
Presbyterian  origin  and  parentage.  Among  the  archives  at 
Bethlehem  is  the  original  letter,  dated  in  1762,  desiiing  that 
a  church  might  be  established  at  New  Dorp,  as  you  will 
notice  not  far  from  the  early  home  of  the  Waldensian  Colony. 
Among  the  signers  are  the  names  of  Richard  Conner,  Stephen 
and  Cornelius  Martino,  Tunis  Egbert,  Jacob,  John  and  Cor- 
nelius Vanderbilt,  Mary  Stillwell  and  Peter  Perine.  The 
history  of  this  Island  then  as  to  its  early  settlers  is  a  history 
of  Waldensian,  French,  Dutch  and  English  Presbyterians, 
who  had  enjoyed  the  ordinances  of  the  Gospel  here  two  hun- 
dred years  ago.  Many  of  the  names  yet  familiar  to  the  inhab- 
itants of  this  county  are  the  representatives  of  those  continen- 
tal presbyterianism,  who  here  sought  and  found  Freedom  to 
worship  God. 

The  brief  history  of  our  own  church,  occupying  as  it  does 
but  a  space  of  twenty  years,  lies  within  the  memory  of  most 
who  hear  me  to  day.  In  the  year  1849  a  Sabbath  School  was 
commenced  at  Stapleton,  by  members  of  the  Reformed  Church 
at  Tompkinsville.  From  that  time  religious  services  were  held 
in  the  school  room  with  an  evidently  growing  interest  on  the 
part  of  the  people.  June  25,  1851  ;  thirty-two  Christian  de- 
ciples  were  organized  into  a  church  by  the  South  Classis  of 
New  York,  and  in  Sept.  of  the  same  year  Rev.  A.  R.  Thomp- 
son became  its  pastor,  under  whose  ministry  this  house  was 
erected  in  1852,  enlarged  in  1854,  and  a  large  and  flourishing 
congregation  built  up.  In  the  year  1856  the  Gore  Street 
Chapel  was  built  as  a  Mission  School.  This  year  also  wit- 
nessed the  beginning  of  a  new  church  which,  though  styled 
the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Staten  Island,  was  really 


15 

the  successor  of  three,  which  had  been  established  in  the  first 
fifty  years  of  the  settlement  of  the  Island.  In  the  Spring  of 
1856  a  number  of  members  of  the  Reformed  Church  of  Sta- 
pleton,  believing  that  the  time  had  come  for  the  organization 
of  a  new  church  in  Clifton,  which  then  gave  promise  of  a 
rapid  increase  in  population,  met  for  preliminary  deliberation 
and  prayer  in  the  house  of  Mr.  J.  D.  Dix,  and  after  several 
meetings  and  earnest  and  serious  consultation  agreed  to  unite 
in  a  new  church  enterprize,  the  centre  of  which  should  be 
near  the  dividing  line  of  the  towns  of  Middletown  and  South- 
field.  On  the  14th  of  May,  1856,  the  church  was  duly  organ- 
ized at  the  house  of  George  M.  Gerard,  in  Townsend  Avenue, 
by  a  committee  of  the  Third  Presbytery  of  New  York,  con- 
sisting of  Rev.  S.  D.  Burchard,  D.  D.,  A.  E.  Campbell,  D.D., 
Rev.  Washington  Roosevelt,  D.  D.,  and  T.  McLaughlin, 
with  Elder  David  Stevens  and  J.  C.  Hines.  After  religious 
services,  conducted  by  Dr.  Burchard  and  Mr.  McLaughlin, 
twenty-six  persons  presented  letters  from  other  churches, 
chiefly  the  Reformed  church  of  Stapleton,  and  were  duly  con- 
stituted a  church  of  Christ,  under  the  name  of  the  First  Pres- 
byterian church  of  Clifton,  S.  I.  At  the  same  time  Messrs. 
John  D,  Dix,  E.  L.  Sexton  and  G.  W.  Gerard  were  installed 
as  Elders,  and  E.  A.  Ludlow  and  R.  Davidge  were  made 
Deacons.  In  the  evening  of  the  same  day  Mr.  Roosevelt 
preached  a  stirring  sermon  from  the  words — "  The  people  had 
a  mind  to  the  work."  On  the  following  Sabbath  the  first 
communion  was  administered  by  Mr.  Roosevelt.  Until  the 
Chapel  at  Clifton  was  built  services  were  regularly  held  at 
the  house  of  Mr.  Dix,  or  some  other  equally  convenient 
dwelling.  On  the  3rd  of  August,  1856,  the  Chapel  in  Town- 
send  Avenue  was  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  God  ;  the  ser- 
vices being  conducted  by  Rev.  Wm.  Whittaker,  of  Green- 
port,  L.  I. 

On  the  1st  of  October,  1856,  Rev.  Alonzo  Brown  was  duly 
installed  Pastor  of  the  church.  But  in  consequence  of  ill 
health  his  services  were  interrupted,  and  his  connection 
with  the  church  was  severed  on  the  30tli  of  November,  1857. 

In  April,  1858,  Rev,  Samuel  W.  Crittenden  was  installed 


16 

Pastor,  and  continued  in  this  relation  until  Nov.  29th,  18;")9, 
when  he  was  compelled  to  ask  for  a  dismission  in  conse- 
quence of  increasing  ill  health.  January  25th,  1860,  a  call 
was  presented  to  Rev.  Wm.  H.  Taylor,  for  his  j)astoral  ser- 
vices, and  he  was  duly  installed  on  the  22nd  of  February, 
1860,  by  the  Presbytery  of  JSTew  York,  to  which  body  the 
church  had  now  transferred  its  relations.  After  a  pleasant 
and  successful  pastorate,  Mr.  Taylor  resigned  his  charge 
April  18,  1864,  and  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  David  R.  Prazer, 
who  was  installed  April  1st,  1865,  and  after  a  service  every 
way  useful  and  profitable,  was  at  his  own  request  dismissed 
on  the  1st  of  November,  1867,  that  he  might  accept  a  call 
tendered  him  b}^  the  church  in  Hudson,  N.  Y.  Soon  after 
his  dismission  the  Rev.  Dr.  Skinner,  the  pastor  of  the  Re- 
formed church  in  Stapleton,  also  resigned  his  charge,  and  the 
way  seemed  to  be  opening  for  a  reunion  of  the  two  churches. 
After  several  preliminary  meetings  held  in  each  separate  con- 
gregation, it  was  agreed  that  the  churches  unite  under  the 
corporate  name  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Edge- 
water,  S.  I.  That  the  property  at  Clifton  be  sold  and  the 
proceeds  used  for  liquidating  the  debt  upon  this  proj^erty  ; 
that  the  officers  of  each  congregation  form  the  session  of  the 
united  churcli.  In  the  month  of  September,  1868,  I  took  the 
charge  of  tliis  people  ;  and  these  eight  years  of  pastoral 
service  have  been  to  me  years  of  happy  labour.  During  the 
pastorate  of  Mr  Brown,  ten  were  added  to  the  church  by  let- 
ter. Under  Mr.  Crittenden  seven  joined  by  letter,  and  four- 
teen by  profession  of  their  faith.  Under  Mr.  Taylor  twenty- 
nine  were  added  by  letter,  and  eight  by  profession.  During 
the  pastorate  of  Mr.  Frazer  twelve  were  received,  and  four- 
teen by  profession. 

Up  to  the  time  of  the  reunion,  embracing  a  period  of  twelve 
years,  there  had  been  a  sure  and  steady  growth.  The  total 
added  to  the  church  being  fifty-eight  by  letter,  and  thirty-six 
by  profession.  At  that  time  there  was  in  actual  communion 
forty-eight  only  out  of  the  .one  hundred  and  tAventy-two  who 
had  been  members  of  the  church.  This  fact  shows  the 
changes  and  depletion  in  population,  which  made  necessary 


17 

the  uniting  of  the  two  churches.  In  June,  1868,  at  the  con- 
summation of  the  union,  thirty-six  names  were  added  from 
the  Reformed  church.  Since  then  there  have  been  added  to 
the  church  by  letter  ninety- six,  and  seventy -four  b}^  profession 
of  faith  ;  in  all,  one  hundred  and  seventy. 

At  the  union  of  the  two  congregations  the  Session  was  com- 
jiosed  of  the  following  members  :  Mr.  John  D.  Dix  and  Mr. 
E.  C.  Bridgeman,  of  the  Clifton  church,  and  Mr.  Wm.  Shaw 
and  Dr.  Thos.  C.  Moffatt,  of  the  Reformed  church,  Elders  ; 
and  Mr.  Francis  McDonald  and  Mr.  Howard  Parmele,  of  the 
Clifton  church,  and  Messrs.  Charles  H.  Morris  and  William 
Standerwick,  of  the  Reformed  church.  Deacons.  Since  then 
Mr.  Shaw  has  left  us  to  reside  in  Ireland,  after  a  useful  and 
honoured  service  of  eighteen  years  on  this  Island.  And  Dr. 
Moffatt  and  Mr.  Bridgeman  have  gone  to  their  heavenly  rest 
from  lives  of  loved  and  honoured  work  for  the  Master,  leav- 
ing behind  them  a  fragrant  and  precious  memorj^^.  Mr.  Par- 
mele and  Mr.  Morris  have  gone  West,  where  they  are  still 
labouring  to  build  up  the  interests  of  religion  in  their  respec- 
tive homes.  The  places  of  these  brothers  have  been  filled  by 
Mr.  Wm.  Standerwick  and  H.  L.  Butler  in  the  Eldership, 
and  Messrs.  Alfred  Parmele,  B.  T.  Jacobs,  H.  L.  Butler,  Jr., 
and  E.  C.  Bridgeman  in  the  Deaconate.  In  the  beginning  of 
the  year  1872  the  congregation  adopted  as  its  plan  of  meeting 
its  yearly  expenses  what  is  known  as  the  Belief ont  or  envel- 
ope system,  which  has  as  its  fundamental  principle  the  sup- 
port of  the  Gospel  by  voluntary  offerings,  and  which  only 
needs  tlie  hearty  co-operation  of  all  to  prove  an  ample  suc- 
cess. 

In  the  year  1874,  while  I  was  absent  in  Europe  as  the  rep- 
resentative of  our  General  Assembly  to  the  Church  of  Scot- 
land, the  Chapel  in  Broad  Street,  where  our  Sabbath  School 
had  long  found  a  pleasant  home,  was  burned  to  the  ground 
by  the  torch  of  the  incendiary.  The  event  appeared  to  be  one 
that  was  every  way  unpropitious  ;  it  seemed  largely  to  inter- 
rupt our  work  as  a  church,  especially  among  the  poor  and 
those  who  were  not  in  the  habit  of  attending  upon  the  ordin- 
ary services  of  the   Sabbath.     But  the  devellopements  of 


18 

God' s  providence  have  shown  iis  that  He  who  could  bring 
order  out  of  confusion  could  make  even  the  wrath  of  man  to 
praise  Him,  The  large  and  commodious  room  which  will 
soon  be  completed,  the  expences  for  the  erection  of  which 
have  been  provided,  by  the  munificence  of  a  single  Christian, 
in  a  manner  which  God  only  could  have  arranged,  is  to  us  an 
earnest  of  His  power  to  bless  and  to  build  up,  which  should 
give  us  a  strong  and  abiding  trust  in  Him.  It  has  been 
already  a  stimulus  to  our  efforts  in  gathering  in  the  poor  and 
the  neglecters  of  religion  to  our  church,  which  God  has  man- 
ifestly approved,  and  on  which  His  blessing  has  rested. 

And  now  as  I  close  this  history  I  have  but  to  call  your  at- 
tention to  the  need  which  is  already  apparent  of  a  new  and 
more  commodious  and  durable  house  of  worship  for  this 
congregation,  or  at  least  a  thorough  repair  and  enlargement  of 
this.  What  a  memorable  celebration  of  this  grand  centennial 
year  would  it  be  to  begin  and  complete  such  a  work.  I  know 
that  the  times  are  dark,  yet  it  may  be  remembered  that  the 
Tabernacle  was  built,  with  all  its  costliness,  while  God' s  peo- 
ple were  escaping  from  the  long  servitude  in  Egypt,  and  were 
yet  unsettled  in  the  wilderness,  and  that  the  second  Temple 
was  rebuilt  in  the  troublous  times  which  followed  the  long 
captivity  in  Babylon.  We  may  not  renounce  God' s  service 
and  work  whatever  are  our  surroundings.  The  faith  which 
plans  and  executes  work  for  Him,  even  in  times  of  trial  and 
darkness,  will  secure  His  abundant  blessing.  At  least  let  us 
labour  and  pray  with  unceasing  earnestness  for  His  spirit  to 
be  shed  upon  us,  and  for  His  grace  that  is  able  to  build  us 
up,  to  give  us  an  inheritance  among  all  them  that  are  sancti- 
fied. 


THE    DAY   AT   HAND 


%\\  g^^kess 


DELIVERED   BEFORE   THE  SYNOD  OF  NEW  YORK, 

BT  ITS   APPOINTMENT, 


m  THE  SCOTCH  OHUKCH,  NEW  YGEE,  OOTOBEE  23d,  1862, 


BY  THE 


REV.  J.  EDSON  ROCKWELL,  D.D., 

MINIBTEB  OF  THE  CENTSAL  PB£BBTTXBIAM  CHURCH,  BBOOKLTK,  H  T. 


^udlis^el)  bg  iScqtust. 


NEW  YORK: 

MISSION   HOUSE,  23   CENTRE   STREET. 

1862. 


IStinttr  ant  Sttrcotsptr, 
•  So  ^•^ 


ADDRESS. 


Fathers  and  Brethren: 

Standing  as  we  do  in  the  midst  of  commotions  and  agitations 
that  are  stirring  our  souls  to  the  very  depths,  and  surrounded 
as  we  are  by  the  great  sea  of  public  and  political  strife  whose 
angry  surges  follow  us  even  to  the  closet  and  the  sanctuary,  it 
is  a  grateful  work  to  turn  our  hearts  and  thoughts  away  from 
the  dreadful  picture  of  carnage  and  strife  to  those  holier  scenes 
of  joy  that  await  the  Church  of  God,  and  to  those  wondrous 
promises,  hastening  to  their  fulfilment,  which  assure  us  that 
all  these  vast  up-heavings  are  but  the  necessary  preliminaries 
to  the  coming  of  the  Prince  of  Peace,  and  will  eventuate  in 
the  enlargement  and  stability  and  glory  of  the  Church. 

The  promises  of  God  to  his  people  are  designed  for  them 
not  alone  when  all  is  calm  and  peaceful,  when  the  sea  is  smooth 
and  the  winds  are  hushed ;  but  they  meet  them  when  the  tem- 
pest rages,  when  the  ocean  is  convulsed,  and  the  mountains 
shake  with  the  swelling  thereof.  They  assure  us  that  Christ 
our  King  is  walking  upon  the  waters,  that  he  rides  upon  the 
whirlwind,  and  that  his  voice  even  the  winds  and  the  sea  obey. 
And  they  point  us  forward  to  the  ultimate  triumphs  of  his 
Church,  against  which,  no  weapon  shall  prosper,  nor  even  the 
gates  of  hell  prevail.  "WTiile  then,  as  watchmen  ujion  the 
walls,  we  look  out  upon  a  dark  night,  and  through  thick  mists, 
and  see  the  play  of  the  lightnings,  and  hear  the  mutterings  of 
the  tempest  and  the  crash  of  the  thunder,  we  may  here  and 


4  THE   DAY    AT   HAND. 

there  through  the  rifting  clouds  see  the  precursors  of  coming 
day,  and  rejoice  to  know  that  its  dawning  is  at  hand.  Hitherto, 
for  wise  reasons,  God  has  permitted  sin  to  enter  into  the  grand 
experiment  which  has  been  going  on  in  the  great  laboratory  of 
the  moral  world,  that  its  influence  and  power  may  be  fully 
tested.  But  we  have  the  assurance  that  eventually  he  will 
change  the  ingredients,  and  show  to  the  universe  what  Holiness 
can  do,  when  by  his  Grace,  all  shall  know  the  Lord,  and  his 
Church  shall  everywhere  triumph,  and  infidelity,  and  super- 
stition, and  error,  and  oppression,  and  darkness  shall  have  fled 
away  before  his  coming,  whose  light  is  the  glory  of  the  upper 
temple,  and  whose  Kingdom  shall  stretch  from  sea  to  sea,  and 
from  the  river  to  the  end  of  the  earth.  To  this  great  event  the 
eyes  of  God's  people  have  been  turned  in  every  age.  They  have 
been  taught  to  pray  "  Thy  Kingdom  come,"  and  tha  wondrous 
proj^hecies  becoming  more  and  more  luminous '  in  the  lapse  of 
ages,  and  the  developments  of  Divine  Providence  have  encou- 
raged them  to  hope  for  the  dawnings  of  a  day  of  glory  upon 
this  long  night  of  sin,  when  Christ  shall  reign  over  all  the 
earth,  and  this  world,  long  groaning  beneath  its  load  of  sin 
and  sorrow,  shall  rejoice  in  his  supremacy.  Daniel  in  his 
glorious  visions  beheld  that  day,  and  heard  the  promise  that 
"  the  kingdom  and  dominion  and  greatness  of  the  kingdom 
under  the  whole  Heaven  shall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the 
saints  of  the  Most  High,  whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting 
kingdom,  and  all  dominions  shall  serve  and  obey  him."  And 
when  our  faith  languishes  and  grows  dim  as  it  looks  forth  upon 
the  elements  of  evil  and  anarchy  everywhere  prevalent,  and 
beholds  the  nations  still  hostile  to  God,  and  sees  the  evil  appa- 
rently triumphing  over  the  good,  it  is  re-assured  by  God's 
own  promise,  "  I  will  overturn,  overturn,  overturn  it,  until  he 
shall  come  whose  right  it  is."  Here,  on  these  promises,  we 
may  confidently  rest  and  know  that  the  Church  is  safe,  that 
God  is  on  the  throne,  and  that  Christ  in  all  his  divine  power 
and  wisdom  is  King  as  well  as  Prophet  and  Priest,  and  that 


THE   DAY    AT   HAND.  5 

he  is  Head  over  all  things  to  his  Church  which  he  has  pur- 
chased with  his  blood. 

Nor  are  we  left  to  walk  alone  by  faith,  but  here  and  there 
the  glimmerings  of  ^  blessed  light  appear  like  the  precursors 
of  the  dawn  of  day,  and  wondrous  changes  seem  to  re-echo  the 
words  of  the  Apostle,  "  the  night  is  far  spent,  and  the  day  is  at 
hand." 

Amid  much  that  is  dark,  and  surrounded  by  scenes  of  peril 
and  trial,  we  may  yet  look  out  upon  the  great  field  of  Christian 
labour,  and  feel  that  the  signs  of  the  times  are  giving  promise 
of  good.  In  all  the  history  of  the  past,  the  Church  has  never 
had  so  much  to  encourage  her.  God's  people  have  never  seen 
so  much  to  strengthen  their  faith,  and  to  call  forth  their  full 
and  united  eiforts  for  the  extension  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ. 
The  Bible  is  now  translated  into  every  tongue,  and  is  waiting 
to  be  sent  to  .every  creature  with  all  its  precious  messages  of 
mercy.  More  than  forty-eight  millions  of  copies  of  the  holy 
Scriptures  have  been  published  during  the  present  century, 
which  are  being  circulated,  not  alone  by  all  the  varied  agencies 
in  Christian  lands,  but  by  more  than  sixteen  hundred  mission- 
aries, and  more  than  sixteen  thousand  native  preachers  and 
teachers,  who  have  been  converted  to  God  and  educated  for 
his  service  from  the  midst  of  heathen  degradation.  Divine 
Providence  has  in  the  most  wonderful,  and  often  in  the  most 
unlooked-for  manner,  removed  out  of  the  way  obstacles  which 
seemed  to  be  insurmountable  in  the  ]3rogress  of  Christian 
missions,  so  that  there  is  now  free  access  to  every  j)art  of  the 
heathen  world.  The  silence  of  the  remotest  sea  is  now  broken 
l)y  the  plash  of  the  steamer,  the  herald  of  civilization,  and  the 
agent  of  Christian  nations  in  bearing  their  influence  to  every 
land  and  nation.  Commerce  and  the  intrepid  zeal  of  science 
liave  broken  in  upon  African*  wilds  and  Asiatic  solitudes,  and 
opened  to  the  world  vast  regions,  peopled  with  teeming  mil- 
lions which  have  been  hitherto  unvisited  and  unknown.  The 
walls  of  China   are  broken  down,    Japan  is  opening  to  the 


6  THE    DAY    AT    HAND. 

Gospel,  Africa  is  already  feeling  the  influence  of  commerce 
in  elevating  her  people,  and  is  opening  vast  mines  of  wealth 
hitherto  unknown,  which  will  attract  to  her  shores  not  the 
ships  of  the  slave-trader,  but  merchant  fleets,  engaged  in  honor- 
able and  civilizing  traffic,  under  whose  influence  that  mighty 
continent  may  regain  her  ancient  prestige,  when  Carthage  was 
the  empire  of  commerce,  and  Egypt  the  mother  of  science, 
Mahomedan  prejudices  against  Christian  nations  are  fast  giving 
way  before  the  influence  of  national  intercommunion  and  the 
fierce  fanaticism  with  which  the  Turkish,  and  Persian,  and 
Moorish  nations  have  met  the  advances  of  Christian  kindness 
and  courtesy,  is  yielding  before  the  advance  of  light  and  truth, 
while  amid  the  millions  of  the  Papal  world  there  is  going  on 
a  wondrous  change  which  is  rapidly  opening  their  minds  to 
the  blessings  of  civil  and  religious  liberty. 

And  when  we  turn  from  these  evident  indications  for  good, 
as  found  in  the  wonderful  openings  which  God's  j^rovidence  is 
making  for  the  advance  of  Christian  missions,  we  find  that 
while  the  Church  by  no  means  comes  up  to  the  full  measure 
of  its  strength  and  duty,  yet  the  last  fifty  years  have  witnessed 
a  most  wonderful  and  gratifying  progress  in  this  direction. 

Much  as  men  who  are  disposed  to  look  at  the  dark  side  may 
declare  that  the  world  is  only  growing  worse — who  would  be 
willing  to  blot  out  what  has  been  done,  and  return  to  the 
position  which  the  Church  was  in  at  the  commencement  of  the 
present  centmy  ?  Who  can  trace  the  progress  of  modern  mis- 
sions from  the  hour  when  the  little  band  of  youths  at  Williams' 
College  began  to  pray  for  the  conversion  of  the  world,  and 
consecrated  themselves  to  the  work  of  preaching  the  GosjDel 
to  the  Heathen  until  the  j^resent  hour,  and  not  feel  that  the 
Lord  hath  done  great  things  for  his  Church  ?  Long  before 
that  time,  indeed,  had  the  seeds  been  planted,  and  were  already 
germinating  and  shooting  upward  and  giving  signs  of  a  coming 
harvest. 

We  may  trace  the  great  work  back  to  the  glorious  revivals 


THE    DAT    AT   HAND.  7 

which  crowned  the  last  century,  and  which  marked  the  beginning 
of  the  present.  From  that  time  it  was  evident  that  the  spirit 
of  missions  was  awakening  throughout  the  Church.  Early  in 
the  history  of  our  own  beloved  Zion  we  find  the  principle 
taking  deep  hold  of  the  minds  of  her  ministers,  that  the  work 
of  preaching  the  Grospel  to  the  Heathen  was  the  work  of  the 
Church,  and  although  in  those  days  of  small  things  it  was 
evident  for  a  time  that  there  must  be  a  union  of  all  evangelical 
Christians  for  the  furtherance  of  the  cause — yet  that  great 
principle  was  never  lost  sight  of,  and  is  now  manifest,  as  we  see 
every  great  division  of  the  Church  assuming  this  work  for 
itself  and  identifying  it  with  its  most  cherished  movements 
and  operations.  And  as  we  go  back  to  the  early  history  of  the 
missionary  work,  and  follow  down  these  few  and  feeble  streams 
as  they  enlarge  and  multiply,  and  widen  and  deepen,  until  they 
have  become  a  mighty  flood,  bearing  on  its  bosom  the  blessings 
of  the  Gospel  to  almost  every  land,  who  shall  either  despise 
the  day  of  small  things,  or  doubt  that  the  Church  has  made 
encouraging  progress  since  it  first  entered  in  earnest  upon  the 
fulfiJ.ment  of  Christ's  command,  "Go  preach  my  Gospel  to' 
every  creature !" 

It  is  not  alone  upon  the  arrangements  which  are  made  to 
send  out  Christian  ministers  and  teachei's  to  the  heathen  that 
we  are  to  look,  when  we  would  make  an  estimate  of  what  is 
now  doing  for  the  conversion  of  the  world.  This  is  but  apart 
of  the  vast  system  of  agencies  which  God  is  using  for  the  ac- 
complishment of  his  purposes  and  the  fulfilment  of  his  gracious 
promises. 

His  armory  is  full  of  weapons  for  the  destruction  of  his 
enemies.  His  providence  has  most  ample  resources  for  the 
enlargement  and  upbuilding  of  his  kingdom.  We  are  not  to 
expect  that  the  institutions  of  religion  will  l)e  planted  in  any 
nation  simply  by  a  few  isolated  missionaries.  God  did  not  so 
build  up  his  Church  in  Canaan,  but  sent  there  a  whole  colony 
that  had   been  fitted  for  their  work  amid  the  discipline  of 


8  THE    DAY    AT   HAND. 

Egypt  aud  tlie  wilderness.  He  did  not  so  plant  his  Cliurch  here, 
but  brought  hither  his  people  from  the  shores  of  the  old  world 
where  he  had  prepared  them  for  their  work  by  trials  and  perse- 
cutions. And  do  we  not  see  this  same  process  going  on,  by 
which  our  Pacific  coast  has  been  filled  with  churches  and 
Christian  institutions,  and  Australia  is  becoming'  the  home  of 
a  vast  Christian  population,  and  parts  of  Africa  are  already 
rising  to  the  dignity  of  a  free  and  enlightened  country  wdth 
all  the  institutions  of  our  holy  religion  diftusing  their  influence 
far  and  wide.  And  it  may  be  that  the  multitudes  which  God 
has  been  bringing  to  our  own  shores  are,  in  his  time,  to  be  sent 
forth  with  all  the  institutions  of  the  Gosj)el  that  they  may 
make  some  other  lands,  now  sitting  in  darkness,  the  home  of 
the  Church  and  the  dwelling  place  of  the  Most  High. 

And  then  again,  God  is  evidently  intending  to  make  the 
great  machinery  of  commercial  enterprise  tributary  to  the  up- 
building of  his  kingdom.  It  cannot  have  escaped  the  student 
of  prophecy  how,  that  many  of  the  exceeding  great  and  pre- 
cious promises  which  refer  to  the  latter  day  glory,  connect 
with  it  the  sea  and  its  inhabitants.  As  the  Church  is  pointed 
to  her  future  greatness  and  glory,  she  sees  the  wealth  of  the 
nations  poured  at  her  feet,  and  lending  her  their  aid. 

But  with  the  multitude  of  the  camels  of  Midian  and  Ephah, 
she  beholds  the  abundance  of  the  sea  converted  unto  God, 
while  .the  ships  of  Tarshish  come  first  to  bring  her  sons  from 
far,  her  silver  and  her  gold  with  .them.  Aud  as  the  provi- 
dences of  God  are  unrolling  his  plans,  it  is  evident  that  he  in- 
tends to  use  the  sailor  as  one  of  the  foremost  agencies  in 
extending  his  kingdom.  More  than  three  millions  of  men, 
chiefly  the  representatives  of  Christian  nations,  are  doing  busi- 
ness u])on  the  great  waters.  With  an  increasing  interest  and 
zeal  the  Church  has  been  turning  her  attention  to  this  once 
neglected  class  of  men,  and  the  results  of  her  labour  are  already 
manifest.  The  voice  of  prayer  and  praise  now  ascends  from 
,mauy  a  ship  that  spreads  her  sails  to  the  ocean  breeze,  and 


THE    DAY    AT    HAND.  9 

thousands  of  men  are  going  forth  to  distant  lands  upon  the 
peaceful  errands  of  commerce,  who  are  carrying  with  them  all 
the  warm  and  generous  impulses  of  the  sailor,  and  the  manly 
and  unselfish  devotion  of  those  whose  hearts  have  felt  the  love 
of  Christ,  and  the  power  of  his  Spirit ;  and  their  influence  is 
felt  for  good  wherever  they  go.  Some  of  the  most  encourag- 
ing and  hopeful  aspects  of  the  missionary  work  abroad,  are 
connected  with  the  fact  that  so  many  pious  sailors  are  now 
representing  Christian  nations  upon  heathen  shores.  Those  who 
have  studied  most  the  indications  of  Providence,  and  who  have 
most  thoroughly  understood  the  character  of  the  Christian 
sailor,  have  most  wondered  that  the  Church  has  been  so  slow 
to  enter  upon  the  work  of  caring  for  those  who  go  down  to 
the  sea  in  ships ;  and  of  using  with  them  the  means  that  under 
God  may  be  blessed  to  their  conversion  to  Christ.  The 
amount  of  good  already  accomplished  by  the  scattering  of 
Bibles  and  tracts  among  catholic  and  pagan  nations  through 
the  means  of  seafaring  men,  whose  hearts  are  full  of  love  to 
Christ,  can  never  be  estimated  until  the  records  of  time  are 
I'eviewed  in  the  light  of  eternity. 

And  when  looking  over  all  the  appliances  which  the  Church 
possesses  for  preaching  the  Grospal,  we  ask,  What  are  the  results 
already  accomplished  ?  We  have  no  reason  to  faint  or  be  dis- 
couraged, or  to  doubt  whether  God  intends  to  use  his  Church 
as  his  agent  for  spreading  over  the  earth  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 

The  representatives  of  the  Church,  and  even  of  the  Amer- 
ican church  alone,  are  found  in  almost  every  heathen  nation, — 
amid  the  coral  islands  of  the  Pacific — upon  the  shores  of 
Africa — on  the  mountains  and  plains  of  Asia,  and  the  hills  and 
valleys  of  Palestine  where  prophets  and  apostles  lived  and 
preached.  In  India  and  China  and  Turkey  and  the  Isles  of 
Greece,  the  American  missionary  stands  as  the  herald  of  salva- 
tion,— preaching  by  the  press  or  in  the  school,  or  by  the  way- 
side, or  in  the  chapel,  or  from  house  to  house — the  news  of 


10  THE    DAY   AT   HAND. 

pardon  by  the  Redeemer's  blood.  Churclies  have  been  gath- 
ered amid  lands  long  shrouded  in  heathen  darkness,  and  many 
precious  souls  have  been  converted  and  saved  by  means  of 
those  whom  we  have  sent  forth  to  preach  the  Gospel.  Even 
the  catholic  world  is  fast  opening  to  the  truth  and  the  light. 
A  wonderful  change  is  evidently  going  on  in  Italy.  From  their 
mountain  fastnesses  where  they  have  long  hid  themselves,  the 
Waldenses,  (these  ancient  witnesses  for  the  truth,)  are  coming 
forth  and  planting  their  churches  and  their  school  of  the  pro- 
phets almost  under  the  shadow  of  Rome, — while  in  France  the 
truth  is  gaining  ground,  and  the  precious  doctrines  of  the  Gospel 
are  oj)ening  upon  the  minds  and  hearts  even  of  men  who  have 
ministered  at  the  altars  of  the  Papal  Church.  And  with  these 
considerations,  may  we  not  look  forth  hopefully,  and  with  a 
strengthening  faith  upon  the  great  field  in  which  we  are  called 
to  labour  ?  Surely  never  were  the  appliances  for  work  so  great, 
never  had  the  Church  more  encouragement  to  go  forth  and 
thrust  in  the  sickle  and  reap.  Let  us  then  seek  to  awaken  our 
hearts  to  the  duty  of  a  full  consecration  to  the  work  of  mis- 
sions in  all  its  varied  departments,  at  home  and  abroad — in 
the  raising  up  and  education  of  labourers  and  in  sending  them 
forth  to  the  field.  Let  us  stand  by  the  seashore  and  give  the 
sailor  as  he  leaves  his  home  some  token  of  Christian  love  and 
care.  Let  us  meet  the  mighty  tide  of  population  that  is  pour- 
ing in  upon  us  from  the  old  world,  and  supply  the  emigrant 
with  the  means  of  religious  instruction  and  education.  Let  us 
send  forth  the  colporteur  with  his  messages  of  love,  to  visit 
every  neglected  hamlet  and  desolate  home,  and  leave  them 
some  leaf  from  the  tree  of  life.  Let  us  send  forth  the  embas- 
sador for  Christ  to  obey  the  last  command  of  the  Master,  "  go 
preach  my  Gospel  to  every  creature."  We  cannot  doubt  the 
result.  The  enemies  of  God  may  make  war  upon  the  lamb, 
but  the  lamb  shall  overcome  them.  The  Church  will  triumph. 
The  ark  is  safe.  The  final  victory  may  even  now  be  near  at  hand. 
Everywhere  we  look   we  find  the  precursors  of  the  day. 


THE    DAY    AT    HAND.  11 

and  seem  to  hear  the  echo  of  God's  word,  "The  night  is 
far  spent,"  Let  us  then  take  courage  even  while  surrounded 
by  trials.  We  are  engaged  in  a  work,  the  success  of  which 
there  is  no  possible  doubt.  We  are  labouring  for  a  cause  dear 
to  the  heart  of  God  himself — for  the  extension  of  the  Church 
to  which  he  has  said  "  Thy  walls  are  ever  before  me.  I  have 
graven  tliee  upon  the  palms  of  my  hands.  He  that  toucheth  you 
toucheth  the  apple  of  mine  eye."  Times  of  trial  and  darkness 
have  and  may  come,  but  they  shall  only  serve  in  the  end,  to 
manifest  more  fully  the  great  love  wherewith  Christ  has  loved 
his  Church.  The  promises  of  God  cannot  fail,  and  they  all  point 
us  forward  to  the  year  of  jubilee,  and  bid  us  labour  and  pray 
for  its  coming.  It  will  surely  come.  The  hour  is  approaching 
when  there  shall  be  heard  the  shout  of  the  hosts  of  God's 
elect  rising  from  the  valleys, — ascending  the  hills — rolling  on 
in  streams  ever  deepening,  over  mountains  and  plains,  and 
seas,  sweeping  round  the  world  in  one  mighty  and  majestic 
anthem,  whose  echoes  shall  be  caught  by  angels  and  borne 
heavenward, — "  We  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord  God  Almighty, 
who  art,  and  wast,  and  art  to  come,  because  thou  hast  taken 
to  thee  thy  great  power  and  hast  reigned." 


THE  CHRISTIAN  MINISTRY. 


A  SERMON. 


PREACHED   IN    THE 


February  12,  1865, 


ON  THE  FOURTEENTH  ANNIVERSARY  OP  HIS  INSTALLATION, 


By  Rev.  J.  E.  ROCKWELL,  D.  D. 


PUBLISHED  BY  REQUEST. 


BROOKLYN : 

'THE   union"    steam    PRESSES,    NO.    10    FRONT   STREET,    BROOKLYN. 

1865. 


SERMON 


First  Corinthians,  4 :  1 — Let  a  man  so  account  of  us  as  of  the  Minis- 
ters of  Christ,  and  Steioards  of  the  Mysteries  of  God. 

The  First  Epistle  to  tlie  Cliurcli  at  Corintli  is  eminent- 
ly practical  in  its  character  and  design,  having  been  writ- 
ten in  answer  to  certain  questions  addressed  from  the 
Cliiircli  to  Paul,  and  being  intended  to  rebuke  and  clieck 
certain  disorders  wliicli  had  arisen  among  them,  ])artly  in 
consequence  of  a  neglect  of  discipline  on  the  part  of  the 
authorities  of  the  Church,  which  ought  to  have  been  a]:)- 
plied  for  the  correction  of  oifences  and  the  good  of  the 
offender. 

Corinth  was  to  the  world  in  the  time  of  Paul  what 
Paris  is  now,  a  gay  and  brilliant  city,  where  existed  a 
strange  mixture  of  refinement  and  corruption,  of  wisdom, 
philosophy,  wit,  fashion,  splendor,  and  wealth.  Out  of 
these  elements  a  Church  had  \)qq\\  gathered,  under  the 
ministry  of  Paul,  into  which,  since  his  absence,  divisions 
and  corrupt  practices  had  entered,  in  the  process  of  which 
his  own  rights  and  prerogatives  as  an  Apostle  and  minis- 
ter of  Christ  had  been  called  in  question.  The  earlier 
part  of  his  Epistle  is  therefore,  to  some  extent,  an  apology 
and  a  defence  of  the  Christian  ministry,  with  a  statement 
of  its  prerogatives  and  its  authority.  His  design,  in  the 
opening  chapters  of  his  argument,  is  to  set  forth  the  wis- 
dom of  God,  as  shown  in  the  Gospel,  in  contrast  with 
liuman  wisdom,  as  it  has  appeared  in  every  age,  often 
leading  to  a   rejection  of  the  scheme   of  mercy  through 


Jesus  Christ,  and  when  manifesting  itself  in  the  Church, 
leading  to  the  formation  of  sects  and  parties,  and  creating 
serious  dissensions  among  the  professed  followers  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  That  he  might  plainly  rebuke  and  thoroughly 
heal  such  divisions  in  the  Corinthian  Chui'ch,  he  sets  forth 
plainly  the  distinctive  features  of  the  Christian  religion, 
recalling  to  their  minds  that  in  all  his  ministry  among 
them  he  had  known  nothing  but  a  crucified  Saviour; 
that  avoiding  the  discussion  of  any  question  of  merely 
worldly  wisdom  and  human  philosophy,  he  had  set  before 
them  Jesus  Christ  as  the  only  hope  of  guilty  and  lost  sin- 
ners. Remembering  the  words  of  the  Saviour,  ''And  I,  if 
I  be  lifted  up,  will  draw  all  men  unto  me,"  he  had  held  up 
the  cross  as  the  grand  rallying  point  for  saved  sinners, 
around  which  the  high  and  the  low,  the  rich  and  poor, 
the  mse  and  the  unlearned,  might  gather  and  feel  that 
they  were  all  one  in  Christ.  In  the  consciousness  that 
in  this  respect  he  had  performed  his  great  duty  as  an 
Apostle  and  minister  of  the  Gospel,  and  that  for  the 
fidelity  with  which  he  had  met  his  obligations  he  was  re- 
sponsible to  God,  and  not  to  man,  he  plainly  declared 
that  ^vith  him  it  was  of  very  little  importance  what  the 
world,  or  even  the  Church,  thought  of  him.  Human 
judgment,  whether  it  came  in  the  form  of  praise  or  of 
censure,  of  approbation,  or  scandal  and  reproach,  was 
nothing  to  him,  who  judged  not  even  himself,  but  left  all 
for  the  decisions  of  the  Great  Day,  looking  then  for  ac- 
ceptance not  in  his  own  righteousness,  but  in  the  perfect 
obedience  and  sacrificial  sufferings  of  the  Son  of  God. 
It  is  in  this  connection  that  the  words  of  our  text  occur  : 
"  l,et  a  man  account  of  us  as  of  the  servants  of  Christ, 
and  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God." 

In  the  words  which  follow  he  notices  the  fidelity  which 
is  required  of  those  who  are  set  apai-t  to  dispense  to  men 


the  messages  of  tlie  Grospel ;  and  in  a  few  brief  aucl  em- 
phatic passages,  whicli  seem  to  be  l)otli  historical  and 
prophetic,  sets  forth  the  toils  and  trials  of  the  ministry 
in  a  manner  so  graphic  and  emphatic  that  it  would  seem 
that  none  but  he  who  was  fully  persuaded  that  it  was 
his  duty  to  preach  the  Gospel  would  ever  seek  to  enter 
that  sacred  office.  He  seems  to  have  before  his  mind  a 
picture  of  a  Roman  amphitheatre,  with  its  vast  crowd  of 
spectators  gathered  to  witness  its  inhuman  sports,  where 
gladiators  were  l;)rought  out  to  contend  with  each  other, 
or  with  wild  T)easts,  when  every  other  means  of  enter- 
tainment had  heen  exliausted.  The  world  had  been  in 
every  age  the  theatre  in  which  God's  people  had  been 
subjected  to  sore  trials.  Patriarchs  and  prophets  and 
priests  have  been  compelled  to  bear  witness  for  the  truth 
often  amid  fiery  trials.  Christ,  the  great  Captain  of  our 
salvation,  was  made  perfect  through  suffering ;  and  now 
his  ministers  were  to  be  called  to  follow  him  who  had 
sent  them  forth  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves.  Hence, 
the  Apostle  declares  :  "  I  think  that  God  hath  set  us  the 
Apostles  last,  as  it  were,  appointed  unto  death,  for  we  are 
made  a  S23ectacle  unto  the  world,  and  to  angels,  and  to  men. 
Even  unto  this  present  hour  we  both  hunger  and  thirst 
and  are  naked,  and  are  ]:)uftetted,  and  have  no  certain 
dwelling-place,  and  labor,  working  with  our  own  hands ; 
being  reviled  we  bless,  l)eing  persecuted  we  suffer  it, 
feeing  defamed  we  entreat ;  we  are  made  as  the  filth  of 
the  earth,  and  are  the  oftscouring  of  all  things  unto  this 
day."  Such  was  the  Apostles'  view  of  the  experience  of 
the  Christian  ministry,  and  yet  he  who  wrote  these  words 
declared  that  when  called  to  this  work  he  conferred  not 
with  fiesli  and  blood.  He  it  was  who  blessed  God  that 
he  had  counted  him  worthy,  putting  him  into  the  minis- 
try ;  and  wlio,  when  writing  to  his  youthful  friend  and 


companion,  said :  "  He  that  desiretli  the  office  of  a  bishop 
desireth  a  good  work."  'These  statements,  so  strangely 
discordant,  may  be  all  harmonized  l)y  the  words  of  onr 
text,  which  link  them  in  a  golden  chain  of  precious  min- 
isterial experience :  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us  as  the 
servants  (or  the  purchased  slaves  of  Christ)  and  stewards 
of  the  mysteries  of  God. 

These  woi'ds  present-  us  for  our  consideration  the  di- 
vine authority  and  the  special  work  of  the  Christian 
ministry. 

1st.  Paul  everywhere  sj^eaks  of  himself,  and  through 
himself,  for  all  who  are  called  to  the  work  of  preaching 
the  (Tros])el  as  the  servants  of  Christ,  using  the  word 
"  Donlos^^''  which  was  selected  to  represent  a  slave  or 
bondman,  ^vho  either  by  inheritance  or  purchase  was 
held  to  the  service  of  his  master.  He  recognized  him- 
self as  not  his  own,  but  as  belonging  wholly  to  Christ. 
He  declared :  "  Necessity  is  laid  upon  me,  yea,  woe  is  me 
if  I  preach  not  the  Gospel."  He  felt  that  he  had  l)een 
called  to  a  work,  which,  however  onerous  and  painful 
and  self-den3ang  it  might  be,  he  could  not  decline. 
And  although  the  Holy  Ghost  witnessed  to  him  that  in 
every  city  bonds  and  imprisonments  awaited  him,  3^et  in 
his  consciousness  that  he  was  serving  his  Mascer,  he  de- 
clared :  "  None  of  these  things  move  me,  neither  count  I 
my  life  dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I  might  finish  my  course 
with  joy,  and  the  ministry  that  I  have  received  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  to  testify  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God."  Lie  re- 
garded himself  as  bought  with  a  price.  He  had  been 
purchased  at  the  amazing  expense  of  the  death  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  from  all  the  claims  of  divine  justice  and  law, 
from  sin  and  eternal  death.  Christ,  who  had  loved  him 
with  an  everlasting  love,  had  rescued  him  from  the  bond- 
age of  Satan  and  sin,  and  had  redeemed  him  from  their 


hands  by  his  great  work  of  atoneiuent,  and  through  his 
own  perfect  obedience  and  spotless  rigliteousness  had 
brought  him  into  acceptance  with  God,  and  made  him 
his  own  servant.  Hence,  the  Apostle  looked  upon  him- 
self as  not  his  own.  All  that  he  had  and  was  belonged 
to  Christ,  and  he  recognized  His  right  to  his  full  and 
constant  service.  What  he  possessed  of  talent,  ov  virtue? 
or  influence,  or  thought,  or  aifection  had  by  that  great 
deed  of  purchase  been  transferred  from  himself,  or  the 
world,  or  Satan,  or  sin,  to  whom  it  had  once  been  ap- 
propriated, to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

And  that  transfer  had  received  the  cordial  acquiescence 
of  his  own  conscience  and  will  and  affection.  He  was 
not  ashamed  of  these  marks  of  his  new  Master  which  he 
bore  about  with  him.  He  felt  that  it  was  no  dishonoi- 
to  be  the  willing  and  faithful  servant  of  such  a  Master. 
He  saw  no  evidence  of  a  loss  of  manhood  in  freely  calling 
himself,  before  all  men,  the  servant  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
He  was  not  ashamed,  as  an  Apostle  and  minister  of  the 
Gospel,  to  confess  that  the  credentials  of  his  office  were 
only  placed  in  his  hands  when  Christ  had  made  him  his 
bondman.  All  this  had  been  the  result  of  that  grace 
which  is  in  common  imparted  to  all  true  l)elievers.  It 
was  the  out- working  of  that  everlasting  love  which  God 
had  cherished  for  his  people  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world.  It  was  part  of  that  everlasting  covenant  in  which 
God  had  pledged  to  his  Divine  Son,  that  he  should  see  of 
the  travail  of  his  soul  aiid  be  satisfied.  It  was  the  de- 
velopment of  God's  glorious  purposes  of  grace  and 
mercy,  in  which  Christ  had,  on  behalf  of  his  people,  mag- 
nified and  honored  the  law — suffered  in  their  stead — risen 
for  their  justification,  appeared  in  Heaven  as  their  Inter- 
cessor, and  in  due  time,  sent  down  his  Holy  Spirit  to 
convince  them  of  sin,  to  lead  them  to  Clirist  for  mercy, 


to  renew  their  hearts,  and  to  conimeuce  in  them  the  great 
work  of  sanctiiication  l)y*wliich  they  shouhl  be  made  to 
perfect  holiness  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord.  And  the  Apostle 
when  setting  forth  the  estimation  due  to  the  ambassadors 
of  God,  wrote  therefore,  "  Let  a  man  account  of  us  as  the 
ministers  or  servants  of  Christ.'"  It  was  in  full  accordance 
with  the  words  of  the  Master  himself.  "  Ye  are  my  ser- 
vants; ye  have  not  chosen  me,  but  I  have  chosen  you, 
and  ordained  you  that  ye  should  go  and  bring  forth  fruit, 
and  that  your  fruit  should  remain.  He  that  receiveth 
you  receiveth  me."  The  servant  of  Christ !  Who  would 
not  gladly  labor  and  suffer  for  such  a  master?  The 
Servant  of  Christ !  That  name  will  be  a  glorious  title 
of  honour,  when  bonds  and  fetters,  and  all  the  badges 
of  human  servitude,  with  all  the  tears  and  sufferings  of 
the  oppressed,  shall  have  l^een  lost  and  forgotten  in  the 
resistless  progress  of  Truth,  Liberty,  and  Righteousness, 
and  when  Christ  shall  make  all  men  free,  by  holding 
them  in  bondage  to  Himself  alone,  and  then  giving  them 
the  privilege  of  those  whom  the  truth  makes  free. 

H.  But  there  is  a  special  w^ork  imposed  upon  the 
Christian  ministry,  distinct  from  all  others,  and  separat- 
ing them  l)y  a  Divine  ordinance  from  all  other  employ- 
ments to  which  the  servants  and  disciples  of  Christ  are 
called.  As  among  the  servants  of  Abraham,  born  in  his 
house,  or  bought  with  his  money,  one  was  appointed  his 
steward,  to  whom  the  interests  and  affairs  of  his  house- 
hold, and  the  custody  of  liis  large  wealth  were 
committed,  so  Christ  has  chosen  from  his  people 
those  to  wdiom  he  has  given  a  special  work  which 
calls  them  away  from  the  ordinary  pursuits  and  business 
of  life,  and  in  the  immediate  and  full  discharge  of  which 
they  have  no  opportunity  for  attention  to  those  objects 
which  ordinarily  engross  the  minds  and  energies  of  the 


world.     Their  office  and  duties  are  here  alluded  to  under 
the  peculiar  title  of  Stewards  of  the  Mysteries  of  God. 

The  Gospel,  witli  all  its  great  and  glorious  truths  and 
histories,  and  the  ordinances  of  the  Church,  with  all 
their  hlessed  confirmations  of  the  covenants  and  promises 
of  God  to  his  people,  are  evidently  here  alluded  to  undei- 
the  name  of  Mysteries.  The  term  as  used  in  connection 
with  the  Gospel  does  not  imply  what  is  unintelligible  or 
incomprehensible,  but  in  every  instance  in  which  it  oc- 
curs in  the  Old  Testament  or  the  New,  refers  to  some- 
thing revealed  or  explained,  or  which  may  be  understood. 
Thus  Christ  said  to  the  Apostles,  whom  he  was  train- 
ing for  the  Ministry,  "  Unto  you  it  is  given  to  know  the 
Mysteries  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven."  So  the  Spirit 
explains  to  John  the  Mystery  of  the  Seven  Stars  and  the 
Golden  Candlesticks,  and  the  Mystery  of  the  Woman 
upon  the  scarlet-colored  beast.  In  the  Apostolic  writings 
the  term  mysteries  is  usually  applied  to  the  doctrines  of 
the  Gospel,  once  imperfectly  known  or  understood,  but 
now  fully  explained  by  Christ  and  his  Apostles.  Thus 
Paul  says  to  Timothy,  "great  is  the  Mystery  of  Godli- 
ness," which  he  immediately  explains  in  his  concise  but 
■wonderfully  accurate  description  of  the  incarnation  and 
death  of  Christ ;  so  he  calls  the  Gospel  the  "  Mystery  of 
Faith,"  the  mystery  now  made  known  through,  or  by 
means  of  the  Church.  "  The  Mystery  of  God,  and  of  the 
Father,  and  of  Christ."  With  these  examples  we  may 
easily  understand  what  is  meant  by  the  term  "  Stewards 
of  the  Mysteries  of  God."  It  is  evident  that  the  Apostle 
would  have  men  regard  the  ministers  of  Christ  as  divine- 
ly commissioned  to  preach  the  Gospel  and  administer  its 
ordinances.  He  thus  recalls  to  their  minds  the  truth 
that  in  the  Christian  as  well  as  the  Jewish  Church  there 
was  a  class  of  men  selected  and  set  apart  for  the  work  of 


10 

religious  instruction,  and  which  Christ  gave  to  his 
Church  as  his  ascension  gift,  when  he  said,  "  Go  preach 
my  Gospel  to  every  creature." 

That  sacred  work  was  to  be  perpetual  in  the  Church. 
The  gift  was  committed  from  one  generation  to  another. 
Paul,  who  had  himself  trained  the  youthful  Timothy  for 
the  office,  warned  him  "  not  to  neglect  the  gift  which  was 
given  him  ^vith  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Pres- 
bytery," and  counseled  him  how  to  perpetuate  his  office 
as  a  Minister  of  Christ,  when  he  said  "  the  things  which 
thou  hast  heard  (^f  me,  the  same  commit  thou  unto  faith- 
ful men,  that  they  may  be  able  to  teach  others  also." 
This  is  the  work  of  all  who  are  called  to  the  office  of  the 
Christian  Ministry.  They  are  the  Stewards  of  the  Mys- 
teries of  God,  to  whom  God  has  committed  this  trust,  the 
treasure  of  the  Gospel.  They  come,  not  as  priests,  to 
oifer  sacrifices,  for  Christ  has  offered  himself  a  sacrifice 
once  for  all.  But  with  a  divine  commission  in  their 
hand,  and  with  authority  bestowed  upon  them  l)y  the 
great  Head  of  the  Church.  They  come  with  all  the  glad 
tidings  of  salvation,  through  the  Redeemer,  to  declare  to 
lost  and  sin-ruined  man,  the  terms  on  which  he  may 
be  saved ;  to  urge  him  to  reconciliation  with  God ;  to  an- 
nounce to  him  the  news  of  pardon  and  peace  ;  and  to  call 
him  to  repentance.  All  his  work  is  summed  up  in  the 
great  commission  which  he  holds  in  his  hand  from  the 
Master,  "  Go  preach  my  Gosj^el  to  every  creature."  The 
doctrines,  the  invitations,  the  ordinances,  the  promises,  of 
that  Gospel  are  committed  into  his  hands,  together  with 
all  needful  care  and  discipline  and  watch  over  the  Church, 
essential  to  its  peace,  its  order,  and  its  purity.  As  a 
steward  provides  the  things  necessary  to  the  family,  so 
the  Minister  of  Christ,  receiving  at  His  hands  the  Gospel, 
dispenses  such  instruction,  warning,  counsel,  comfort,  and 


11 

guidance,  as  may  l)e  needful,  to  edify  the  body  of  Christ, 
and  to  huild  u]:)  tlie  Cliurcli.  His  business  is  to  set  forth 
tlie  claims  of  tlie  law,  the  guilt  of  man  and  his  exposed- 
ness  to  Divine  wrath,  and  the  means  by  which  he  maybe 
rescued  from  eternal  Death  ;  to  lead  inquiring  sinners  to 
Christ,  to  point  men  to  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world;  to  instruct  and  guide,  and 
comfort  God's  people,  by  a  full  display  of  their  covenant 
relations  to  Christ  and  his  Church,  and  1:)y  a  repetition  of 
all  these  exceeding  great  and  precious  promises,  on  which 
their  hopes  are  built,  and  to  which  their  faith  must  be 
fully  given.  He  is  to  do  this  in  season  and  out  of  season ; 
in  the  sanctuary,  and  in  the  family ;  wherever  God's  pro- 
vidence l)rings  him  a  hearer ;  whether  it  be  in  the  great 
assembly  on  the  Saljbath,  or  l;)y  the  way,  or  in  the  house, 
he  is  to  dispense  the  Mysteries  of  God ;  he  is  to  feed  the 
Flock,  to  care  for  the  Lambs,  to  bear  on  his  soul  an  ever 
a1;)iding,  and  ever  present  sense  of  responsibility  to 
Christ,  and  to  labor  as  one  that  must  give  account. 
This  is  his  mission,  the  work  for  which  God  has  set  him 
apart,  and  to  which  his  whole  life  must  be  given. 

And  with  these  plain  and  obvious  facts  l)ef()re  us  we 
see, 

I.  That  the  Ministry  is  a  work  of  awful  responsibility, 
and  he  Avho  is  called  to  it,  may  well  ask  "  Who  is  suffi- 
cient for  these  things  V  The  j)astor  is  not  responsible 
for  results,  but  for  the  manner  in  which  he  discharges 
his  duty,  Christ  has  not  sent  him  to  conve/'t  souls,  that 
is  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  Paul  or  Gabriel  could 
no  more  perform  it  than  the  humblest  minister  of  Jesus. 
Christ  has  not  made  him  responsible  for  the  enlargement 
and  upbuilding  of  the  Church,  that  is  His  work.  He 
represents  himself  as  the  Builder.  And  men  err  often  in 
judging  of  a  Minister  by  the  immediate  success  which 


12 

may  crown  his  efforts.  Christ  has  not  made  him  respon- 
sible for  the  estimation  in  which  the  world  may  hold  him. 
All  that  lies  in  the  providence  of  God.  Bat  He  does  re- 
quire him  iaithfully  to  dispense  His  truth  and  ordinances, 
faithfully  to  warn  men  to  be  reconciled  to  God.  And 
this  simple  work  might  fill  and  angel's  hands.  It  is 
when  the  pastor  thinks  of  meeting  his  hearers  at  the 
Judgment,  where  no  mistakes  or  short-comings  can  be 
rectified,  and  wonders  if  he  have  done  his  whole  duty  to 
every  soul  committed  to  his  care,  whether  in  the  discharge 
of  his  office  he  has  fully  dispensed  the  Mysteries  of  God, 
that  his  heart  sinks  within  him.  And  when  the  Apostle 
was  alludinof  to  this  o:reat  work  he  desired  those  who 
would  form  a  correct  estimate  of  the  Christian  Ministry, 
that  they  should  account  of  them  as  Stewards ;  intrusted 
with  these  awful  responsibilities, 

"  ( )  who  can  e'er  suffice, 
What  mortal  for  this  more  than  angel  task, 
AVinning  or  losing  souls,  thy  life-blood's  price? 
The  gift  were  too  divine  to  ask. 
Dread  searcher  of  the  hearts  ! 
Thou  who  didst  seal  by  thy  descending  dove, 
Thy  servant's  choice,  O,  heljD  us  in  our  hearts, 
Else  helpless  found,  to  learn  and  teach  thy  love." 

n.  It  is  o1)vious,  again,  that  the  Ministry  need  and  de- 
serve the  earnest  prayers  and  the  hearty  co-operation  of 
God's  people.  Paul  himself,  overwhelmed  with  a  weight 
of  care,  and  a  sense  of  solemn  responsibility,  cried, 
"Brethren  pray  for  us.""  The  minister  is  but  a  man, 
poor,  fallilde,  weak,  and  erring ;  subject  to  all  the  pas- 
sions and  infirmities  of  his  fellow-men;  tempted  at  all 
points  as  they  are ;  feeling  as  much  as  they,  the  cares, 
anxieties  and  afflictions  of  life.  And  3^et,  with  all  these 
pressures  and  anxieties  upon  him,  which  often  rol)  him 


13 

of  rest,  lie  must  comfort  others,  though  his  own  heart  is 
full  of  sorrow ;  he  must  bring  forth  from  the  treasure- 
house  things  new  and  old,  whatever  distraction  may  be 
hindering  the  full  and  free  operation  of  his  own  mind ; 
he  must  prepare  for  the  services  of  the  sanctuary  "  beaten 
oil,"  food  for  babes,  and  for  strong  men,  instruction 
for  the  ignorant  and  the  wise,  and  intelligent,  warn- 
ings for  the  impenitent  and  obdurate,  and  comfort  for  the 
penitent  and  1>roken-hearted.  All  this  may  seem  easy  to 
the  man  who  flatters  himself  that  because  he  can  occa- 
sionally deliver  an  exhortation  to  his  brethren,  to  which 
they  listen  with  patience  if  not  with  profit,  he  could  as 
readily  take  the  place  of  the  minister  of  Christ :  yet  when 
we  rememl)er  that  this  work  is  to  be  done  Sabljath  after 
Sabl)ath,  and  year  after  year,  we  may  well  ask,  Who  is 
sufiicient  for  these  things  ?  and  say,  "  Brethren,  pray  for 
us,  that  utterance  may  be  given  unto  us." 

Nor  is  this  view  of  their  work  as  the  Stewards  of  God's 
Mysteries  diminished  when  we  recall  the  daily  and  con- 
stant j^ressure  of  pastoral  and  ministerial  duties  which 
are  laid  upon  them.  They  are  to  visit  their  flock  fi'om 
house  to  house ;  all  their  deepest  sympathies  are  often 
awakened  at  the  sick  and  dying  bed  of  those  whom  they 
love,  and  for  whom  they  cherish  a  deej)  afl:ection  ;  house- 
holds in  which  they  have  been  welcome  guests  in  times 
of  prosperity,  are  clouded  with  gloom  and  aflliction  and 
heavy  bereavements :  and  they  are  called  to  minister  to 
these  comfort,  while  their  own  hearts  feel  the  deep  pres- 
sure of  sorrow,  and  their  own  eyes  are  filled  with  tears. 
And  when  we  add  to  all  this  the  watch  and  care,  which 
they  must  have  over  the  Church,  the  anxieties  that  press 
upon  them,  because  of  all  its  varied  interests,  the  duties, 
often  many  and  onerous,  which  are  laid  upon  them  1)y 
the  Church  in  its  associated  capacity,  the  part  they  are 


14 

to  perform  in  caring  for  the  general  interests  of  religion 
throughout  all  the  Churches  with  which  they  are  connect- 
ed, and  the  labors  which  they  must  undertake  in  their  be- 
half, we  have  some  faint  estimate  of  what  is  involved  in 
the  ^vords  "  Servants  of  Christ,  and  Stewards  of  the 
Mysteries  of  Grod."  Nor  should  it  be  matter  of  wonder 
if  amid  these  varied  duties  a  pastor  should  sometimes 
seem  to  fail.  Nor  need  the  ministers  of  Christ  think  that 
some  strange  thing  happened  to  them,  when  they  find 
themselves  the  objects  of  censure  and  the  mark  of  cruel 
suspicions  and  slanders.  Against  the  Master  even,  false 
witnesses  arose,  and  men  called  him  Beelzebub.  The 
Apostles  were  persecuted  and  put  in  peril  from  false 
brethren.  Even  a  minister  as  meek  and  pure  as  John, 
wrote  "  Diotrophes,  who  h  )veth  to  have  the  pre-eminence 
receiveth  us  not.  Wherefore,  if  I  come,  I  will  remember 
his  deeds  which  he  doeth,  prating  against  us  with  ma- 
licious words."  If  such  ministers  were  subject  to  such 
trials,  can  he  hope  to  be  exempt  who  finds  himself  com- 
passed al;)Out  with  many  infirmities  :  and  may  he  not  ask 
for  the  earnest  prayers  of  his  people,  and  that  they,  labor- 
ing with  him,  become  "  fellow  helpers  for  the  truth." 

III.  Again,  it  is  evident,  from  the  considerations  be- 
fore us,  to  whom  the  Ministry  is  responsible  for  the 
fidelity  ^vitli  which  their  work  is  discharged.  As  Christ 
is  their  Master,  they  are  to  render  in  their  account  to 
Him.  The  principle  that  a  shepherd  belongs  to  the  flock, 
and  is  immediately  amenable  to  them,  is  at  variance  wdth 
all  the  instructions  of  the  Word  of  God.  Under  Christ, 
The  Head,  he  is  accountable  to  the  Church  as  represented 
in  its  Courts.  The  call  of  the  Spirit  to  the  Ministry,  is 
recognized  and  sealed  by  the  act  of  the  Presbytery,  or 
whatever  representative  of  the  Church  stands  in  its  stead, 
to  set  him  apart  formally  and   authoritively  to  the  ^vork 


15 

of  tlie  ministry.  There,  and  tliere  only,  under  Christ 
does  liis  official  responsibility  rest.  There  every  error 
and  wrong,  whether  in  life  or  doctrine,  which  he  commits 
may  be  judicially  examined  and  reproved.  There  the 
injury  which  he  may  do  to  others,  or  they  to  him,  may 
be  fairly  criticised  and  condemned,  censured  or  acquitted. 
And  this  leads  us  to  notice  the  great  criterion  by  which 
to  judge  of  the  ministers  of  Christ.  Their  work  is  to 
open  to  men  the  Mysteries  of  the  Grospel,  to  edify  the 
body  of  Christ,  to  instruct,  rebuke,  and  exhort,  with  all 
long-suffering,  to  beseech  men  in  Christ's  stead  to  be  re- 
conciled to  God.  And  the  judgment  of  them  by  the 
Church  is  not  to  be  on  the  principle,  and  too  often  mani- 
fested in  congregations,  on  which  a  show-man  judges  of 
his  wild  beasts  and  puppets,  as  to  the  attractions  they 
possess  in  filling  his  coffers ;  nor  how  far  they  may  seem 
successful,  as  a  speculation,  for  the  business  men  of  a  con- 
gregation, in  disposing  of  pews  at  the  highest  possible 
valuation  ;  nor  how  much  revenue  they  may  be  al:)le  to 
raise  by  their  varied  attractions,  but  how  faithfully  and 
how  plainly  they  preach  the  Word  of  Life.  Any  other 
estimate  than  this  is  unjust  and  uuscriptural.  And  yet, 
how  many  a  minister  of  Christ  has  been  hunted  down 
and  persecuted  because  in  some  way  he  has  not  met  the 
demands  of  men  who  have  been  disposed  to  estimate  him 
by  another  standard  than  that  of  a  Steward  of  "  the  Mys- 
teries of  God."  To  this  one  test  should  the  ministry  be 
brought — Does  it  meet  the  requirements  of  the  great 
commission  ?  Men  who  complain  that  they  are  not  edified 
by  this  and  that  preaching,  should  first  ask :  Is  it  God's 
truth  ?  Is  it  Christ's  Gospel  ?  and  if  that  be  admitted, 
should  seriously  question  their  own  hearts  whether  they 
are  in  a  right  state  to  be  profitted  by  the  Word  of  Life. 
He  who  cannot  profit  by  a  presentation  of  Christ,  how- 


evt'i-  plain  it  iiiav  l>e,  -^lioiiUl  l)t.>o-iii  to  cxaiuiiu'  liis  own 
lioart  for  the  difficulty.  He  who  truly  1o\h>s  Christ,  His 
Gospel,  and  the  doetrines  of  His  wonl,  will  find  jn'otit  in 
any  discourse,  however  huniMe  or  un])retendinii\  that  sets 
forth  Christ  as  the  only  \\o\)e  of  the  sinner,  or  that  dis- 
plays any  one  truth,  that  lias  the  Cross  for  its  aim  and 
illustration.  llett>  whom  the  simplest  preacliino' of  Christ 
is  protitless  and  nninterestino-,  should  ask  himself  whether 
he  may  not  be  like  the  deaf  adder  that  stoj^peth  lier  ears 
to  the  voice  of  the  charmer,  charminsi'  never  so  wisely. 

IV.  Again,  it  is  abundantly  evident  that  he  \vlio  de- 
siretli  the  office  of  a  hishop,  desireth  a  good  ^vork.  With 
all  its  toils  and  trials  and  annoyances,  it  is  a  blessed  and 
glorious  office  to  \\  hich  he  is  called  who  is  made  a  minis- 
ter of  Christ,  and  a  Steward  of  the  Mysteries  of  God. 
^^'hat  is  jHnerty  ^  What  are  the  struggles  and  anxieties, 
and  afflictions,  and  ])ersecutions,  ^vhich  attend  the  work, 
to  the  j)recious  truths  with  which  their  minds  are  fa- 
miliar, with  the  sweet  and  holy  comnuinion  which  they 
have  with  God  in  His  woril  and  ordinances,  and  with  the 
coniirmation  of  Christ's  own  promise,  "Lo  I  am  with  you 
alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world."  That  promise 
never  fails.  When  all  is  dark  and  forbidding;  when  the 
ministers  of  Christ  have  stood  amid  storms  of  persecu- 
tion;  when  wicked  and  unreasonable  men  have  risen  up 
against  them;  when,  like  Luther,  they  are  called  to  bear 
witness  to  the  truth  in  the  very  tace  of  malii>"nant  ene- 
mies ;  or  like  Calvin  or  Edwards  have  been  luuited  down 
and  banished  from  their  Avork  for  a  time,  God  has  vin- 
dicated their  cause,  and  Christ  has  never  forsaken  them. 
Nay,  he  has  raised  up  and  surrounded  tliem  "with  kind 
and  faithful  friends,  who  have  nobly  stood  up  witli,  and 
for  them,  making  their  burdens  light  and  their  work 
easy  and  pleasant. 


17 

V.  And  witli  the  (1('('|)  juid  cjinicst  hikI  (;.\|)<'i-iiii('iit.'il 
convection  that  tin;  vvoi'k  of  tlu^  Miiiisti-y  in  a  ^ood  woi-k, 
vvitli  many  a-  pi-ccious  and  uralcl'ul  memory  of  tlic,  years 
that  we  have  lahored  toi/;(!tli(ri',  I  conn!  h(M"e  to-(hiy,  on  the 
foui'teenth  annivei'saiy  of  my  Hettlement  amoni^  y^"^  ^^ 
your  pastor,  to  testify  to  God's  faithfulness  to  liis  prom- 
ises. Of  th(r  12<)  vviio  vv(!re  members  of  this  Church 
wlien  I  was  called  from  another  field  of  labor  to  take  the 
cliarii^e!  of  this  peoj)h^,  but  47  are  now  even  nominally 
conn(M;t(Ml  with  us;  and  of  that  numluir  but  24  are  now 
actually  membcn-s  of  this  congregation,  and  statedly  wor- 
8hip])ing  with  us.  During  the  last  14  years,  there  have 
be(Mi  add(Ml  to  us  r»7'>  members,  of  whom  250  hav(^  been 
received  upon  a  pul)lic  [)rofession  of  their  faith 
in  Christ.  During  the  last  year,  which  has  b(M;n 
to  most  of  the  churches  a  year  of  dearth  and  darkness, 
29  have  been  added  to  our  number,  of  whom  (10)  ten 
were  on  a  profession  of  their  faith.  With  n(?arly  all  who 
during  all  these  years  have  thus  pul)licly  united  with 
Christ's  visible  peojde,  I  have  had  {)ersonal  intercourse, 
})ecoming  as  far  as  possible  familliar  with  their  religious 
experience,  and  giving  them  such  instruction  and  counsel 
as  their  several  cas(;s  re([uire(l.  Within  the  past  year  I 
have  preached  107  sei-mons  and  80  weekly  lectures ;  at- 
tende(l  ()~)  meetings  for  prayc^r ;  performed  14  marriage 
ceremonies,  and  2H  funeral  services;  adniinistf^-ed  the  or- 
dinance of  Baptism  to  24,  and  made  430  pastoral  calls 
visiting  as  far  as  ])ossible  every  family  once,  and  usually 
twice  during  the  year,  and  failing  in  these  attentions  only 
where  removals  of  resid(;nce  or  absence  at  the  time  of 
my  call  hav(^  ])r(n'ented  th(i  accomj)lishm<Mit  of  my  pur- 
pose, liemembering  also  tliat  the  Master  has  committed 
to  my  care  the  Land)s  of  the  Flock,  I  have  scarcely  ever 
j)ermitted  a  Sab})ath  to  pass  without  visiting  the  Sabbath- 


18 

Scliool,  tliougli  seldom  feeling  that  it  ^vas  i)roper  to  inter- 
rupt the  work  of  tlie  teachers  by  any  remarks.  While  on 
every  Communion  SabLath  I  have  taken  tlie  whole 
work  of  instruction  upon  me,  and  have  given  to  the 
School  my  pastoral  counsels  and  instruction  in  connection 
with  their  recitation  of  the  Assembly's  Catechism ;  I  have 
commenced  also  the  same  work  with  the  Border  Mission 
School,  and  have  been  gratified  with  the  j^rompt  and  gen- 
eral answers  made  to  that  admiral^le  compend  of  truth, 
which  is  one  of  the  standards  of  our  Church, 

Nor  has  this  congregation  failed  in  its  evidences  that 
it  accounts  of  us  as  the  Ministers  of  Christ  and  Stewards 
of  the  Mysteries  of  God.  Their  acts  of  kindness  and 
the  tokens  of  their  affection  have  fallen  upon  me  like  the 
dew  and  the  blessed  sunshine.  Month  after  mouth  some 
new  act  of  love,  and  confidence,  and  sympathy  has  come 
to  me.  Now  in  the  form  of  private  munificence,  supply- 
ing my  wants  in  the  very  time  of  my  greatest  need ;  then 
in  the  shape  of  some  anonymous  gift,  handed  in  at  my 
door  by  some  unknown  friend,  or  coming  as  a  New 
Year's  Gift ;  or  in  timely  addition  to  my  wardrobe  from 
kind  and  loving  hands;  and  always  in  words  of  cheer 
and  sympathy,  amid  scenes  of  trial  and  sorrow,  and  in 
unmistakable  demonstrations  from  the  congregation  of 
unwavering  attachment  to  their  pastor. 

For  all  these  I  can  only  say,  May  all  who  have  thus 
given  their  proofs  of  their  respect  for  Christ's  ministers, 
find  the  blessing  which  is  contained  in  his  words,  "  He 
that  receiveth  you  receiveth  me."  God  is  my  witness 
that  I  have  prayed  that  you  all  may  at  last  hear  fi'om  His 
lips  the  words,  "  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one 
of  the  least  of  these,  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  unto 
me." 

And  now,  brethren,  while  anticipating  another  year  of 


19 

labor,  and  asking  your  2:)rayers  and  your  co-operatiou, 
permit  me  to  add,  tliat  while  now,  as  ever,  regarding  my- 
self as  tlie  Servant  of  Christ,  and  ready,  whenever  his 
providence  shall  plainly  call  me  to  go  where  that  pro^d- 
dence  leads,  this  Church  is  bound  to  my  heart  by  a 
thousand  tender  cords.  Fourteen  years  of  mutual  co- 
operation and  sympathy,  have  bound  me  to  you  with  bonds 
which  nothing  but  Christ  can  sunder.  Here  among  you 
are  buried  the  children  whom  God  has  already  called  from 
my  arms  to  Himself  Here  our  tears  have  fallen  together 
over  afflictions  which  we  have  been  called  to  meet. 

We  have  passed  through  many  a  scene  of  trial  and 
joy  together.  We  have  met  amid  tears  and  sorrows  ;  at 
the  death-bed  and  the  grave.  We  have  rejoic'ed  together 
over  those  who  have  been  heard  saying,  "  Come  and  I 
will  show  you  how  great  things  God  hath  done  for  my 
soul."  We  have  met  in  blessed  seasons  of  communion 
around  the  table  of  our  Lord.  Here  let  us  again  rally 
around  that  Cross  where  he  purchased  for  us  pardon,  and 
taught  us  by  His  own  example  the  great  lesson  of  for- 
giveness, as  He  prayed  for  his  murderers.  Here  let  us,  to. 
day,  re-consecrate  ourselves  to  the  service  of  Christ,  and 
the  upbuilding  of  His  Church. 

Let  all  uncharitableness,  and  pride,  and  ambition,  and 
malice,  and  wrath,  and  evil  speaking,  and  anger  cease  as 
we  open  the  treasures  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  Mysteries 
of  God,  and  find  we  have  one  Saviour,  and  one  hope,  one 
work,  one  blessed  tie,  that  binds  us  to  each  other  and  to 
Christ.  Let  us  labor  for  the  building  up  of  the  Church, 
and  earnestly  pray  the  Holy  Spirit  may  rest  upon  us, 
and  make  among  us  rich  and  wonderful  displays  of  His 
saving  grace  and  Almighty  power,  in  the  conversion  of 
souls  to  Christ.  Rememl^ering  that  the  Church  is  to  be 
built  up,  and  souls  saved,  not  by  might  or  by  power,  but 


20 


!)}•  the  Holy  Spirit,  let  our  united  prayers  go  up  that  He 
would  revive  and  bless  us,  and  give  His  word  success,  and 
put  honor  upon  his  own  appointed  ordinance — the 
Stewardship  of  the  Mysteries  of  God. 


FRUITFDLNESS  IN  OLD  AGE. 


A  SERMON 


T 


PREACHED   IN   THE 


OF  BEOOKLYJSr, 
]N"  ovember   12,   1865, 

ON   THE   OCCASION   OP  THE   DEATH   OK 

JOHN     MORRIS. 

By    Rev.    J.    E.    ROCKWELL,    D.    D 


PUBTjISnEJ)  BY  REQUEST, 


BROOKLYN  : 

'THE    UNION"     STEAM    PRESSES,     10     FRONT     STREET. 
1865. 


SERMON 


"  The  righteous  shall  flourish  like  the  palm-tree  :  he  shall  grow  like  a 
cedar  in  Lebanon.  Those  that  be  planted  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  shall 
flourish  in  the  courts  of  our  God.  They  shall  still  bring  forth  fruit  in  old 
age."— P^a^m  92  ;  12-14. 

These  words  are  a  vivid  and  beautiful  description  of 
a  righteous  man.  They  are  part  of  a  psalm  which 
celebrates  the  goodness  and  grace  of  God,  as  manifested 
in  his  works,  and  most  especially  in  his  works  of  Provi- 
dence and  Redemption.  They  appear  in  contrast  with 
the  transient  prosperity  of  wicked  men,  who  spring  up 
as  the  grass,  and  are  as  suddenly  destroyed ;  who  ap- 
pear for  a  time  to  flourish  and  prosper,  but  who  soon 
pass  away  to  be  seen  no  more.  They  are  a  distinct 
statement  of  the  work  of  grace  as  it  is  developed  in 
the  life  and  character  of  the  christian.  They  present 
him  to  us  under  the  figure  of  a  palm-tree,  which  con- 
tinues green  and  vigorous  all  the  year  through,  and 
whose  leaves  remain  amid  the  frosts  of  winter,  as  well 
as  the  more  genial  heat  of  the  summer  months,  and 
whose  age  is  counted  not  by  years,  but  by  centuries. 
They  set  forth  the  aged  christian  as  bearing  rich  and 
precious  fruits  of  piety  and  faith,  even  while  drawing 
near  to  the  grave,  and  as  giving  ample  testimony  to 
the  power  and  glory  of  the  Gospel  amid  the  infirmities 
of  life's  decline,  and  while  his  bodily  strength  is  daily 


•  weakening  under  the  influence  of  age  and  decay. 
Taking  these  words  as  our  guide  on  the  present  occasion. 

I.  Let  us  enquire  first  into  the  Scriptural  meaning  of 
the  word  righteous,  as  it  occurs  in  this  and  similar 
passages.  There  are  evidently  but  two  ways  in  which 
a  man  may  become  righteous  :  first,  by  his  own  perfect 
and  sinless  obedience ;  and,  secondly,  by  the  im23utation 
to  him  of  the  righteousness  of  anothei".  In  the  first 
form  Adam  was  righteous  until  he  fell  by  transgres- 
sion. Since  that  hour,  neither  he,  nor  his  posterity 
who  fell  with  him,  have  ever  been  able  to  present  to 
God  a  righteousness  of  their  own  which  he  could 
accej)t.  'All  have  sinned,  and  come  short  of  the  glory 
of  God.'  '  By  the  deeds  of  the  Law,  there  shall  no  flesh 
living  be  justified. ' 

It  is  only  therefore  in  the  second  form  that  any  child  of 
Adam  can  become  a  child  of  God,  and  an  heir  of  heaven. 

To  meet  this .  want  of  our  fallen  nature,  Christ  be- 
came flesh ;  and,  having  magnified  and  honored  the 
Law,  bore  in  his  own  body  the  tremendous  penalty  due 
to  our  transgression,  and  thus  '  became  sin  for  us,  who 
knew  no  sin,  that  we  might  be  made  the  righteousness 
of  God  in  him.' 

In  the  arrangements  of  his  grace,  and  the  provisions 
of  mercy,  he  who  accepts  of  Christ  by  faith  secures  to 
himself  the  benefits  of  his  merits  and  death.  Thus 
'  Al)raham  believed  God,  and  it  was  counted  unto  him 
for  righteousness.'  And  all  the  way  through  the 
Scriptures  we  meet  with  the  statement,  that  '  the  just 
by  faith  shall  live.'  Christ  has  taken  the  place  of  the 
believing  sinner — he  has  l^orne  the  stripes  that  he  must 
otherwise  have  suftered.  He  has  obeyed  the  law  in 
his  behalf,  and  when  he  is  brought  to  receive  Christ  by 
faith,  power  is  given  unto  him  to  become  a  son  of  God. 


There  is  no  lono-er  to  him  any  condemnation.  The 
law  ceases  to  pursue  its  claims  against  him.  The  per- 
fections and  government  of  Grod  are  honored  even 
while  he  accepts  and  justifies  the  sinner.  The  righteous 
man,  then,  is  one  who,  though  by  nature  a  sinner,  and  a 
child  of  wrath,  and  exposed  to  all  the  terrors  of  the 
second  death,  has  been  pardoned  for  the  sake  of  Christ. 
He  stands  acquitted  of  all  legal  claims  against  him. 
He  is  clothed  upon  with  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  and 
thus  has  secured  to  him  the  favor  of  God,  and  the 
crown  and  joy  of  the  heavenly  inheritance.  This  was 
the  righteousness  of  the  saints  of  old.  This  was  the 
boast  and  glory  of  Aj^ostles  and  martyrs.  This  alone 
is  the  hope  of  any  sinner,  that  he  may  be  found  in 
Christ,  justified  in  his  merits,  washed  in  his  blood,  and 
accepted  as  righteous  for  his  sake.  And  this  leads 
us  to  notice, 

H.  The  fact  that  the  life  and  character  of  the  Christ- 
ian is  the  result  of  a  work  of  grace  in  and  wpon  him. 
The  words  before  us,  and  those  which  precede  and  fol- 
low, are  a  celebration  of  God's  power  as  indicated  in 
the  destruction  of  his  enemies,  and  in  the  holiness  and 
joy  and  salvation  of  his  people.  His  loving  kindness 
and  faithfulness  are  the  themes  with  which  the  Psalmist 
would  awaken  the  chords  of  his  harp,  and  which  he 
would  celebrate  upon  the  psaltery  and  an  instrument 
of  ten  strings.  And  when  he  turns  for  illustrations  of 
his  theme  to  the  righteous,  he  speaks  of  them  as  plant- 
ed in  the  house  of  the  Lord.  The  sovereignty  and 
providence  and  grace  of  God  are  all  concerned  in  the 
salvation  of  the  sinner.  He  is  taken  in  the  fulfillment 
of  a  divine  and  gracious  purpose,  which  formed  a  part 
of  God's  eternal  counsels.  He  is  led  to  see  his  lost 
and  guilty  estate,  and  under  the  eye  of  an  ever- watchful 


Providence  is  brought  within  the  reach  of  sacred  influ- 
ences, which  exert  upon  his  mind  and  heart  a  healthful 
control,  until  the  Holy  Spirit  renews  his  heart,  brings 
him  into  a  cordial  reception  of  the  Gospel,  and  fills  him 
with  peace  and  joy  in  believing.  From  this  hour  a 
work  is  begun  v/hich  will  be  fully  completed  amid  the 
joys  and  holiness  of  heaven.  Yet  this  work  is  to  be 
accomplished  by  the  use  and  enjoyment  of  the  means 
of  grace.  As  the  tree  cannot  grow  without  a  proper 
soil  in  which  to  stand,  or  without  the  rain  and  the 
sun — so  the  Christian  cannot  flourish  except  in  the 
midst  of  those  divinely  appointed  ordinances,  which 
are  designed  to  fill  his  mind  with  heavenly  truths,  and 
to  strengthen  his  faith,  and  develop  all  his  graces. 
Hence  he  is  said  to  be  planted  in  the  house  of  the 
Lord.  He  is  brought  into  the  visible  Church,  where 
he  is  fed  and  nourished  by  the  truths  and  ordinances 
of  the  Gospel.  He  is  surrounded  by  sacred  influences 
which  are  ever  at  work  upon  his  heart  and  life.  He 
enters  his  closet,  and  the  word  of  God  opens  to  him  its 
treasures ;  while  in  ^^rayer  and  holy  communion  with 
his  Maker,  he  draws  into  his  soul  the  richest  blessings 
of  Heaven.  He  enters  the  house  of  God,  and  is  fed 
by  the  sacred  truths  of  the  Gospel  as  they  fall  fi'om  the 
lips  of  Christ's  embassadors.  He  sits  down  at  the  ta- 
ble of  his  Lord,  where  he  commemorates  his  sufterings 
and  death,  and  his  heart  is  refreshed  and  strengthened 
and  comforted  by  the  sacred  ordinance  which  sets 
vividly  and  sensibly  before  him  the  great  sacrifice  of 
Calvary.  He  looks  upon  the  administration  of  Bap- 
tism, and  receives  new  impressions  of  the  grace  of  God 
in  his  covenant  with  his  people,  and  their  seed  after 
them,  of  which  it  is  the  seal.  He  visits  the  place  of 
prayer,  and  his  spiritual  strength  is  renewed  by  the 


precious  communion  and  fellowship  of  the  saints. 
While  with  all  these  means  of  grace  the  Holy  Spirit 
sheds  his  own  blessed  influences  upon  his  heart, 
strengthening  his  faith,  increasing  the  pow'er  of  his 
gracious  aifections,  enlightening  his  mind,  confirming 
his  hope,  and  giving  him  the  ability  to  overcome  sin, 
to  walk  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  to  manifest  in  all  his 
life  the  beauty  and  glory  of  the  Gosj)el. 

HI.  And  the  results  of  this  work  of  grace  in  the 
soul  are  set  forth  in  the  words  before  us  with  great 
clearness  in  three  important  particulars. 

1.  The  first  result  is  Growth.  When  true  grace  is 
given  to  a  soul — more  is  given.  When  there  is  the 
blade — then  follows  the  ear,  and  then  the  ripening  corn 
in  the  ear.  The  righteous,  says  the  Psalmist,  shall 
grow  like  a  Cedar  in  Lebanon.  All  the  imagery  of  the 
Scriptures  which  are  used  to  describe  the  character  and 
life  of  the  child  of  God,  represents  him  as  increasing 
in  all  his  spiritual  graces.  He  is  first  the  new  born 
babe,  desiring  the  sincere  milk  of  the  word,  that  he 
may  grow  thereby,  and  then  passing  upward  through 
the  successive  stag-es  of  the  Christian  life,  becomes  the 
perfect  man  in  Christ  Jesus.  Nor  has  any  man  a  right 
to  believe  that  he  has  been  made  an  heir  of  heaven 
who  is  not  conscious  of  an  increase  in  faith,  and  all  the 
graces  that  are  the  fruit  of  the  spirit.  The  law  of  the 
Kingdom  is  'he  that  hath  clean  hands  shall  grow 
stronger  and  stronger.' 

2.  The  second  result  of  grace  is  Spiritual  Prosperity. 
'  The  righteous  shall  flouiish  like  a  palm  tree.  Those 
that  be  planted  in  the  house  of  the  Lord,  shall  flourish 
in  the  Courts  of  our  God.'  The  natural  and  normal 
state  of  the  Christian  is  one  of  peace  and  joy,  and 
spiritual  comfort  and  happiness. 


All  the  provisions  of  the  Gospel  look  toward  this 
result.  Soul  prosperity  is  the  proper  condition  of  him 
who  lives  near  to  God.  His  experiences  are  not  evan- 
escent frames  and  feelings,  now  mounting  to  extacies 
and  intense  excitement,  and  then  relaj)sing  into  cold- 
ness and  declension,  but  they  are  the  steady,  calm,  and 
sure  effects  of  faith  and  love,  and  clear  apprehensions  of 
divine  truth,  and  of  all  the  great  and  essential  doc- 
trines of  the  Gospel.  His  spiritual  life  is  hid  with 
Christ  in  God.  The  world  cannot  tell  why  the  lamp 
always  burns  brightly.  But  the  word  of  God  shows 
us  the  secret  pipes  from  the  olive  tree,  which  are  ever 
feeding  it  with  oil.  He  lives  in  communion  with  God 
in  his  closet,  and  the  ordinances  of  the  Sanctuary.  He 
builds  up  his  hopes  and  his  character  upon  Christ 
alone.  His  faith  takes  hold  of  his  truths  and  prom- 
ises. His  heart  clings  to  him  with  a  growing  love. 
His  soul  feeds  upon  his  word  as  heavenly  manna,  and 
drinks  daily  drafts  from  the  overflowing  fountain  of 
his  grace.  Every  dispensation  of  divine  Providence, 
whether  it  be  joyous  or  sorrowful,  l)riugs  with  it  some 
new  experience  of  the  love  and  grace  of  Christ.  '  All 
things  work  together  for  his  good.'  Every  event  of 
life,  ordered  as  it  is  by  his  Heavenly  Father,  is  part 
of  the  process  by  which  his  graces  are  strengthened, 
his  passions  subdued,  and  his  nature  made  the  more  fit 
for  heaven. 

3.  And  with  this  growth  and  prosperity  there  comes 
also  Fertility.  Nor  is  this  a  temporary  result.  His 
fruit  drops  all  the  way  through  life,  even  down  to  old 
age.  The  means  of  grace,  and  the  influences  of  the 
Spirit  are  given  to  man,  not  that  he  might  simply  have 
joy  in  his  own  heart,  but  that  he  might  thereby  be 
fitted  to  glorify  God  here  in  the  upbuilding  of  his  king- 


dom  and  the  good  of  men.  Hence  our  Saviour  com 
mands  his  disciples  '  let  your  light  so  shine  before  men, 
that  they,  seeing  your  good  works  shall  glorify  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven. '  The  true  Christian  has 
not  alone  the  leaves  of  a  profession.  His  sj^iritual  life 
is  not  a  mere  outward  show.  But  all  his  walk  and 
conversation  testifies  that  he  is  under  tlie  control  of 
true  Christian  principle,  and  that  his  noblest  life  is 
drawn  from  Christ.  As  he  professes  to  have  been 
born  of  the  Spirit,  so  he  manifests  the  fruits  of  the 
Spirit.  His  passions  and  appetites  are  all  controlled 
and  regulated  by  the  law  of  God.  He  is  kind,  and  for- 
giving— unselfish  in  his  motives  and  acts.  He  never 
gives  utterance  to  a  slander — nor  acts  the  part  of  a 
tale  beai-er,  or  a  busy  body  in  other  men's  matters.  He 
has  no  malice  or  envy  in  his  treatment  of  his  fellow 
men.  He  would  rather  suffer  wrong,  than  injure  either 
in  reputation  or  person  his  neighbor.  He  seeks  the 
peace,  harmony  and  prosperity  of  the  community,  and 
especially  of  the  Church.  He  does  good  to  all  men  as  he 
has  oppoi'tuuity.  He  seeks  in  every  way  that  the 
Providence  of  Cod  points  out  to  him,  the  upbuilding  of 
the  Kingdom — the  enlargement  and  extension  of  the 
Church,  and  the  promotion  of  Truth,  Temperance  and 
Righteousness  throughout  the  world.  Thus  his  fruit 
drops  I'ich  and  ripe  through  all  the  years  of  Ms  life. 
Nor  when  the  tree  becomes  old,  and  broken  by  the 
storms  of  age,  does  the  leaf  yet  wither  or  the  fruit  dis- 
appear. As  gray  hairs  come  upon — his  ripe  christian  ex- 
perience is  every  way  developing  itself  in  judicious 
counsels,  in  the  administration  of  comfort  to  the  af- 
flicted, in  kindness  to  the  needy,  and  in  the  encourage- 
ment of  the  young  to  an  earnest  pursuit  of  knowledge 
and  the  attainment  of  a  well-grounded  Christian  hope ; 


10 

and  in  a  godly  walk  and  conversation,  which  becomes 
more  and  more  spiritual  and  heavenly  as  he  draws  near 
to  etei'nal  realities.  Thus,  in  a  calm  and  serene  old  age, 
do  the  righteous  bear  the  fruits  of  faith  and  holiness,  un- 
til they  come  down  to  the  grave  like  a  shock  of  corn 
fully  ripe  in  its  season ;  and  when  death  comes  to  take 
down  their  earthly  tabernacle  they  fall  asleep  in  Jesus, 
leaving  behind  them  the  savor  of  a  good  life,  and  pass- 
ing upward  to  the  light  and  joy  and  worship  of  the 
New  Jerusalem. 

Such  is  a  brief  and  imperfect  view  of  the  truths  set 
before  us  in  the  words  of  our  text.  Your  own  minds 
will  already  have  recalled,  as  a  vivid  illustration  of  the 
description  here  given,  the  life  and  character  of  that 
venerable  servant  of  God  whose  grey -hairs  were  a 
'  crown  of  glory,  because  they  were  found  in  the  ways 
of  righteousness,'  and  who  has  but  lately  passed  away 
from  our  midst,  to  join  the  general  assembly  and 
Church  of  the  First-Born,  whose  names  are  written  in 
heaven. 

John  Moeeis  was  born  in  the  City  of  Philadelphia, 
Oct.  13,  1775.  His  father  lost  his  life  with  the  army 
at  the  Battle  of  Brandywine,  leaving  him  thus  at  a 
tender  age  to  the  care  of  a  pious  mother,  to  whose  in- 
structions he  was  greatly  indebted  for  many  salutary 
impressions,  which  never  lost  their  hold  upon  his  mind. 

His  memory  went  back  with  great  vividness  to  the 
closing  scenes  of  the  revolutionary  struggle — to  the 
splendid  festivities  which  were  held  at  the  declaration 
of  Peace,  and  to  the  imposing  ceremonies  which  fol- 
lowed the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution,  and 
the  inauguration  of  our  present  form  of  government. 
It  was  pleasant  and  instructive  to  hear  his  reminiscen- 
ces of  -those  days,  and  of  the  great  men  who  were  ac- 


11 

tors  in  those  scenes,  and  uj)on  whom  he  had  often 
looked  with  a  boyish  delight  and  wonder.  And  one 
almost  felt  as  if  he  had  witnessed  the  scenes  himself 
when  he  listened  to  his  minute  and  graphic  description 
of  pageants  in  which  Washington  and  Franklin  and 
other  heroes  of  the  Revolution  were  the  central  fio-ures 

o 

and  prominent  actors. 

In  April,  1798,  he  left  his  Philadelphia  home, 
and  came  to  the  city  of  New  York  to  enter  into  busi- 
ness. His  journey  thither  was  by  stage  to  the  then 
little  hamlet  of  Paulus  Hook,  now  known  as  Jersey 
City,  and  containing  only  a  population  of  10  or  12 
persons,  where  was  a  single  tavern  and  a  ferry,  whence 
sail  and  row  boats  took  jDassengers  across  the  river. 
New  York  had  extended  only  to  the  Park,  and  the 
City  Hall  and  other  public  buildings  stood  in  Wall 
street,  around  wliich  the  wealth  and  fashion  of  the 
metropolis  were  gathered.  The  number  of  inhabitants 
was  less  than  60,000.  On  this  side  of  the  river  was  a 
small  hamlet,  at  the  ferry,  built  under  the  hills,  then 
extending  to  the  Wallabout,  and  reached  by  sail  and  row 
boats,  from  which  a  road  passing  up  thi'ougl\  farms  and 
orchards  to  a  settlement,  the  centre  of  which  was  the 
present  City  Hall,  containing,  with  that  at  the  river,  a 
population  of  2,000  or  5,000  souls. 

Hills  and  meadows  and  forests  were  seen  on  every 
hand,  where  now  a  vast  citv  is  stretchino;  forth  its 
arms,  and  covering  the  land  with  its  beautiful  monu- 
ments of  civilization  and  art,  and  taste  and  wealth. 
Such  was  the  appearance  of  these  two  cities  when  Mr. 
Morris  came  to  New  York  to  engage  in  l)usiness  ;  and 
where  for  70  years  he  was  destined  to  be  identified  with 
its  interests,  and  to  witness  its  growth  and  prosperity. 
Although  not  yet  a  member  of  the  Church,  he  had  en- 


12 

joyed  religious  instructions  which  had  left  ineffacable 
influences  upon  his  mind.  A  single  fact  will  show 
what  was  the  early  training  he  had  received  whose 
fruits  were  to  appear  after  many  days.  While  yet  a 
child  his  mother  was  once  reading  to  him  a  story  from 
the  Bible.  As  he  stood  by  her  knee  listening  with 
childish  delight  and  interest  to  the  narrative,  he  inter- 
rupted her  with  the  question  'Is  this  true.'  Yes,  my 
child,  was  the  answer : '  All  that  you  read  in  the  Biljle 
is  truth.'  Those  words  he  never  forgot.  Nor  did  he 
ever  from  that  hour  have  one  doubt  as  to  the  veracity 
of  God's  Word.  In  all  his  after  years  he  came  to  its 
study  with  entire  confidence.  His  mother's  words 
were  ever  sounding  in  his  ears,  like  the  echo  of  Christ's 
declaration,  '  thy  word  is  truth.'  Soon  after  coming  to 
New  York  he  attached  himself  to  the  ministrations  of 
the  venerable  Dr.  John  Rogers,  the  pastor  of  the  Wall 
Street  Church.  There  he  was,  by  the  Grace  of  God, 
converted,  and  in  June,  1799  was  admitted  to  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  Saints.  His  reminiscences  of  that  eminent 
.  servant  of  God  were  many  and  pleasant.  Under  his 
instructions  he  was  fed  and  nourished,  and  fitted  for 
the  long  life  of  usefulness  which  ha&  just  closed  its 
earthly  mission.  His  intercourse  with  his  aged  pastor 
was  pleasant  and  intimate,  and  when  he  passed  away 
he  assisted  the  devout  men  who  carried  him  to  his 
burial.  The  Churches  of  New  York  were  at  that  time 
blessed  with  the  ministration  of  men  whose  names 
have  never  ceased  to  be  borne  in  afi^ectionate  and 
honored  remembrance.  Oar  veneral>le  father  was  per- 
mitted to  sit  at  the  feet  of  such  men  as  Drs.  Miller  and 
McKnight,  and  Milledollar  and  Mason,  and  from  their 
lips  often  to  hear  the  precious  messages  of  the  Gospel, 
and  he  also  listened  to  the  first  sermon  which  the  ven- 


erable  Dr.  Spring  preached,  when  called  to  the  charge 
of  the  Church  where  he  is  still  a  pastor. 

With  the  commencement  of  his  Christian  profession 
began  his  life  of  active  piety.  He  found  his  way  to 
the  meetings  for  prayer,  and  engaged  with  his  brethren 
in  works  for  the  enlargement  and  upbuilding  of  the 
Church.  As  early  as  the  year  1 809,  in  connection  with 
the  late  John  Mills,  whose  name  he  always  mentioned 
with  great  affection  and  respect,  he  established  a  meet- 
ing for  prayer  in  Spring  street,  which  was  then  just 
beginning  to  be  built  up  in  the  advance  and  growth 
of  the  city.  Beyond  it  were  only  scattered  houses, 
standing  in  the  country  and  surrounded  by  farms  and 
forests.  The  whole  population  of  the  city  at  that 
time  ^vas  90,000.  A  large  pond  of  water,  of  great 
depth,  then  occupied  the  spot  where  now  the  Tombs 
stand,  and  its  water  flowing  through  Canal  street  to 
the  North  River  was  crossed  by  a  substantial  bridge 
on  Broadway.  Hills  and  valleys  and  groves  eveiy- 
where  met  the  eye  above  this,  and  meadows  stretching 
down  to  the  river's  brink,  were  sweet  with  new-mown 
hay,  or  alive  with  flocks  and  herds  which  there  found 
pasturage.  Making  their  way  over  many  a  vacant 
square,  and  along  streets  not  yet  thoroughly  paved  or 
lighted.  Father  Morris,  and  his  friend  John  Mills, 
looked  around  for  a  place  in  which  to  establish  a  meet- 
ing for  prayer.  Their  first  selection  proved  an  unfa- 
vorable one,  and  but  few  persons  could  be  gathered 
there  for  worship.  Another  site  was  tried  with  little 
more  success.  But  these  pioneers  of  the  Church  were 
not  to  be  easily  discouraged.  One  more  place  was 
tried',  and  here  a  permanent  meeting  for  prayer  was  es- 
tablished. The  proper  centre  for  a  new  Church  was 
found.     Here    month    after  month,  these  fast  friends 


14 

made  dieir  way  at  evening,  to  meet  their  hretliren  in 
social  worship.  During  these  labors  in  the  outskirts 
of  the  city,  the  old  Wall  street  Church  was  demol- 
ished to  make  way  for  a  new  and  more  commodious 
edifice.  At  the  request  of  these  brethren  the  pews 
and  pulpit  were  given  to  them,  and  carted  up  and 
stored  in  a  shed  in  Spring  street.  A  few  wealthy  mem- 
bers of  the  Church,  among  whom  was  the  late  Col. 
Rutgers,  then  bought  four  lots  of  ground,  on  which  tlie 
first  edifice  of  the  Spring  Street  Church  was  built. 
Here  a  congregation  was  soon  gathered,  and  a  Church 
organized  under  the  ministrations  of  Rev.  Mr.  Perrine, 
and  Mr.  MoitIs  was  ordained  a  Ruling  Elder  therein. 
Here  he  labored  with  earnestness  and  zeal,  and  had  the 
privilege  of  seeing  his  own  daughter  Mary,  afterwards 
Mrs.  Moon,  brought  into  the  Church  as  one  of  the 
precious  fruits  of  a  revival  with  which  it  pleased  God 
to  visit  his  people. 

He  used  often  to  refer  to  thes  e  happy  days,  and  to 
the  communion  immediately  preceding  that  work  of 
grace,  at  which  but  a  single  person  was  admitted  to 
the  Church.  His  pastor,  Rev.  Dr.  S.  H.  Cox,  in  his 
prayer,  at  that  time  alluding  to  the  fact,  prayed  that 
it  might  be  the  drop  which  preceded  a  plentiful 
shower.  The  wish  seemed  to  be  prophetic,  and  the 
blessing   came   in   answer  thereto. 

During  the  administration  of  President  Jefl^erson, 
Mr.  Morris  was  appointed  to  a  position  in  the  Custom 
House,  which  he  retained  for  thirty  years,  discharging 
its  duties  with  singular  fidelity,  and  retaining  the 
good  will  of  all  with  whom  he  came  into  official  con- 
tact, by  the  urbanity  and  kindness  with  which  he 
tempered  the  strict  and  unbending  integrity  by  which 
he  conserved  the  interests  of  the  government.      His  re- 


15 

ligion  was  illustrated  and  set  forth  in  his  business,  as 
well  as  in  all  tlie  walks  of  life.  It  made  him  a 
thoroughly  honest  man  in  his  dealings  with  the  world, 
as  well  as  an  active  and  efficient  member  of  the 
Church  of  Christ. 

In  the  year  1824,  Mr.  Morris  removed  to  the  city  of 
Brooklyn,  and  connected  himself  with  the  First 
Church,  then  under  the  pastoral  care  of  Rev.  Mr. 
Sandford.  The  tree  lost  neither  leaf  nor  fruit  in  its 
transplanting.  He  at  once  resumed  his  earnest  labors 
in  the  work  of  his  master.  Hitherto  the  efforts  in  be- 
half of  the  religious  education  of  the  young,  in  which 
he  had  always  been  deeply  interested,  had  been  con- 
fined to  a  single  Union  Sabbath  School,  conducted  by 
.  members  of  all  the  various  Churches,  and  held  for  con- 
venience in  the  building  used  by  the  Methodists  in 
Sands  street.  Mr.  Morris  soon  saw  that  this  was  not 
enough  to  meet  the  spiritual  wants  of  Brooklyn,  even 
though  it  was  then  but  a  village  of  only  8,000  or  9,000 
inhabitants.  He  consulted  with  his  pastor  as  to  the 
propriety  of  establishing  a  Sabbath  School  in  their 
own  Church.  He  was  met  with  doubts  and  misgiv- 
ings as  to  the  success  of  his  plan,  but  determined  to 
try  the  experiment.  Notice  of  the  intention  to  form 
such  a  school  was  given,  and  in  a  few  months  the  lec- 
ture room  was  filled  with  scholars,  and  the  enterprise 
was  established  l)eyond  a  question  or  fear.  At  the 
same  time,  while  giving  to  this  work  his  constant  at- 
tention, he  was  busy  in  establishing  and  conducting 
neighborhood  prayer-meetings,  going  with  his  brethren  • 
from  house  to  house,  and  esj^ecially  caring  for  those 
portions  of  the  village  which  were  most  scattered  and 
distant  from  the  Church. 

In  this  work  he  never  wearied.     Year  after  year  he 


16 

was  still  busy  in  tMs  way  of  doing  good.  Neither 
cold  nor  heat,  nor  storm  nor  darkness,  kept  him  from 
fulfilling  the  appointments  thus  made  from  week  to 
week.  He  had  the  names  of  all  the  praying  members 
of  the  Church  who  attended  these  services,  and  saw 
that  they  were  each  called  to  take  their  part  at  proper 
times.  He  was  careful  also  to  bring  forward  as  leaders 
in  these  meetings  such  men  as  he  thought  proper  for 
the  work,  and  Avould  pla.ce  them  in  the  chair  while  he 
sat  by  to  counsel  and  aid.  Many  there  are  who  bear 
with  them  still  the  memory  of  these  precious  scenes, 
and  who  recall  those  golden  days  of  labor  and  of  suc- 
cess in  the  master's  work. 

As  the  population  of  Brooklyn  began  to  increase, 
and  it  became  evident  it  was  soon  to  become  a  large 
and  important  city,  Mr.  Morris  and  some  of  his  breth- 
ren saw  the  importance  of  erecting  another  Pi'esbyter- 
ian  Church,  to  meet  the  demand  of  the  times.  Con- 
sulting with  his  pastor,  Mr.  Carroll,  and  the  session  of 
whom  he  had  been  made  a  member,  the  project  was 
soon  matured,  and  a  colony  was  sent  forth  in  the  year 
1831  to  form  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church.  Mr. 
Morris  was  one  of  the  number,  and  as  usual  he  gave 
his  whole  heart  to  the  work.  He  was  at  once  selected 
as  one  of  its  Elders,  and  he  brought  into  his  new  field 
of  labor  also  the  ripe  experience  of  a  life*  which  now 
had  reached  its  noon-day. 

His  advice  and  counsel  were  of  great  value  in  an  en- 
terprise like  that,  and  his  labors  were  of  acknowledged 
value  both  in  the  conduct  of  its  spiritual  and  its  tem- 
peral  concerns.  The  services  of  Kev.  Dr.  Spencer  were 
secured  as  its  first  pastor,  and  between  him  "and  our 
venerated  friend  a  strong  and  lasting  friendship  grew 
up,  which  was  never  abated,  however  much  they  might 


17 

diifer  in  judgment  as  to  the  propriety  of  measures 
proposed. 

Altliougli  tlie  shadows  of  age  were  now  beginning 
to  lencj-tlieu,  and  liis  locks  to  whiten  with  the  frosts  of 
life's  winter,  he  never  lost  his  vigor  or  tired  of  his 
Avork.  It  never  seemed  to  enter  his  thoughts  tliat  he 
should  retire  from  active  service  and  leave  hard  work 
to  younger  men.  His  heart  and  spirits  never  grew  old. 
He  seemed  as  young  and  vigorous  now  as  when  he 
fii'st  avouched  the  Lord  Jehovah  to  be  his  God.  His 
eyes  still  bright  and  busy,  wei^e  looking  over  all  the  field 
to  see  what  there  was  for  him  to  do.  He  had  no  dis- 
position to  sit  down  unemployed  or  idle.  Out  in 
what  was  then  the  eastern  part  of  the  village,  under 
the  shadow  of  Fort  Greene,  crowned  at  that  time  only 
with  grass-grown  fortifications  thrown  up  in  the  war 
of  the  Revolution,  were  a  few  clusters  of  houses,  built 
amid  half  graded  streets,  and  unsightly  hills  of  stones 
and  sand.  Farms  and  orchards  and  forests  were  just 
beyond,  where  now  stands  this  Sanctuary,  with  many 
others  which  have  since  been  erected. 

Groups  of  neglected  children  were  wandering  here 
and  there  uj)on  tlie  Sabbath  with  none  to  care  for  their 
souls.  Poverty  or  vice  were  seen  on  every  hand.  Here 
was  the  very  spot  in  which  Mr.  Morris  felt  there  should 
be  establislied  a  Sabbath  School.  What  he  proposed 
he  ever  had  the  energy  to  carry  through.  Applying 
to  a  few  of  the  men  of  wealth  in  his  Church  for  means 
to  erect  a  suitable  house,  he  soon  had  an  earnest  and 
efficient  band  of  teachers  at  work;  and  so  the  first 
Mission  School  of  the  City  was  established  in  Prince 
Street,  on  the  19th  of  July,  1834. 

The  success  of  this  enterprise  soon  drew  attention  to 
the   importance  of   establishing   a  new    Presbyterian 


IS 

Church  in  this  part  of  the  City.  It  was  evident  that 
the  tide  of  population  must  roll  on  and  cover  all  this 
territory  with  houses  and  families.  Mr.  Morris  often 
conversed  with  his  pastor  on  the  matter,  and  the  pro- 
position was  at  length  made  that  he  should  himself  go 
forth  with  a  colony,  and  lay  the  foundation  for  a  new 
Church.  It  was  asking  of  him  what  many  a  one  in 
his  circumstances  would  have  felt  at  liberty  to  decline. 
Twice  already  he  had  broken  away  from  pastors  and 
friends  whom  he  loved,  to  engage  in  the  work  of  Church 
extension.  He  was  warmly  attached  to  Dr.  Spencer, 
both  as  an  able  preacher  and  faithful  pastor  and  a  per- 
sonal friend.  He  was  surrounded  by  men  with  whom 
he  had  long  labored,  and  with  whom  he  had  taken 
sweet  counsel,  as  they  went  to  the  house  of  God 
in  company.  He  was  now  72  years  old,  and  might 
well  have  asked  to  be  excused  fi^om  the  arduous 
labors  which  this  new  work  would  impose  upon 
him.  Yet  none  of  these  things  moved  him.  The 
tree  that  had  breasted  the  storms  of  three  score 
and  ten  winters  was  still  green  and  flourishing, 
and  its  rich  fruit  was  hanging  ripe  and  fair  upon  its 
branches.  He  yielded  to  the  request  of  his  pastor,  and 
came  forth  with  a  colony  to  form  this  Church,  to  which 
his  last  labors  were  given,  and  in  the  bosom  of  which 
he  breathed  his  last  breath.  The  new  congregation  was 
organized  in  the  month  of  April,  1847,  under  the  pas- 
toral care  of  Rev.  N.  C.  Locke.  Fifteen  years  ago,  at 
the  close  of  brother  Locke's  connection  with  the 
Church,  I  became  its  pastor,  and  was  at  once  brought 
into  pleasant  relations  with  our  venerable  father — as 
the  senior  Elder  of  this  Church.  He  was  then  75 
years  of  age,  but  his  step  seemed  as  elastic  and  his 
spirits  as  buoyant,  and  his  heart  as  warm,  as  a  youth's. 


19 

In  all  these  years  lie  had  never  lost  the  energy  and  in- 
terest he  had  before  manifested  in  this  work  of  ad- 
vancing the  interests  of  Christ's  Kingdom.  His  place 
in  the  Sanctuary  and  in  the  meetings  for  prayer  has 
ever  been  filled  when  his  health  permitted.  With  an 
unflagging  zeal  he  has  gone  about  doing  good,  assist- 
ing the  poor,  comforting  the  afflicted,  admonishing  the 
erring,  and  seeking  to  reclaim  those  who  were  gone 
out  of  the  way.  Often  in  the  Sabbath  School  has  his 
venerable  form  been  seen,  as  he  has  watched  with  an 
unabated  interest  the  work  which  was  then  going  on, 
and  .on  the  occasion  of  the  gathering  of  the  children 
at  the  anniversaries  of  our  Sabbath  or  Mission  Schools 
his  face  has  beamed  with  pleasure,  and  his  voice  has 
often  been  heard  giving  some  word  of  encouragement 
to  the  teachers,  or  recalling  to  the  youth  there  assem- 
bled some  scenes  of  his  earlier  years,  the  memory  of 
which  had  been  revived  by  their  presence.  Neither 
personal  afflictions  nor  the  growing  infirmities  of  age 
could  dampen  the  ardor  with  which  he  engaged  in  his 
work.  Five  times  since  I  have  been  his  pastor  have  I 
been  called  to  minister  to  his  stricken  household. 
Early  in  my  connection  with  this  Church  a  beloved 
daughter  was  called  away  to  her  rest,  and  then  a  son, 
and  successively  three  of  his  children's  children.  He 
felt  these  losses  deeply,  for  he  had  a  warm  and  loving 
nature,  that  clung  largely  for  happiness  to  his  family. 
Yet  he  never  faultered  in  his  work.  The  more  sorely 
the  tree  was  pressed  and  crushed,  the  sweeter  and 
richer  seemed  to  be  the  fi'uit  it  yielded.  Amid  all 
these  painful  bereavements  he  found  strong  consolation 
in  the  promises  of  God,  and,  like  David  arose  from  his 
sorrow  and  tears  and  went  into  the  Sanctuary,  and  re- 
sumed the  duties  of  life,  chastened  and  purified  and 


20 

bi'ouglit  neai'er  heaveu  hy  liis  affliction.  And  even 
when  his  aged  eyes  were  blinded,  and  he  could  no 
longer  distinguish  even  the  features  of  his  dearest 
friends,  he  nevei'  lost  his  clieerfulness  or  activity. 
Leaning  upon  his  staff  he  still  went  forth  for  his  daily 
walks  of  usefulness,  making  his  way  from  the  house 
of  one  friend  to  another,  and  still  visiting  the  Sanc- 
tuary and  the  place  of  pi'ayer.  On  the  Sabbath  l)e- 
fore  he  died  he  was  in  his  wonted  seat  in  this  House 
of  God.  As  he  turned  away  at  the  close  of  the  ser- 
vices he  walked  along  with  a  dear  young  brother 
whose  wife  was,  after  along  illness, just  lingering  upon 
the  shores  of  time,  and  who  has  since  then  been  called 
home.  His  heart  beat  in  strong  sympathy  with  him, 
and  he  sought  to  comfort  him  by  recalling  to  his  mind 
the  precious  promises  of  the  Word  of  God,  which  had 
often  given  his  own  heart  peace  amid  its  sorrows.  On 
the  next  day  he  suffered  some  little  inconveniences 
fi'om  a  cold  which  he  had  taken  on  the  Sabbath.  But 
no  alarming  symptoms  were  developed  until  Friday. 
Even  then  he  had  dressed  himself  and  was  about  to  go 
down  as  usLial  for  his  morning  meal,  but  was  prevailed 
upon  to  keep  his  room.  Toward  noon  it  became  evi- 
dent that  the  end  was  approaching.  And  his  family 
and  friends  gathered  around  his  bedside  to  witness  his 
departure.  I  entered  his  room  when  made  aware  of 
his  sickness,  and  found  the  dying  patriarch  literally 
falling  asleep.  He  was  just  passing  into  a  state  of 
apparent  unconsciousness.  Once  or  twice  in  response 
to  a  question  whether  Jesus  was  with  him,  his  lips 
parted  as  if  he  were  making  an  effort  to  answer.  And 
so  he  lay  during  most  of  the  night,  gently  breathing 
his  life  away.  There  was  no  struggle — it  did  not 
seem  like  Death.     All  was  so  peaceful  and  calm.    The 


21 

wheels  of  nature,  worn  out  liy  constant  action,  through 
90  years,  stopped  at  length,  and  he  was  at  rest.  He 
left  but  few  sayings  as  his  dying  testimony.  Nor 
were  they  needed,  except  as  precious  mementoes  of  a 
dying  saint.  When,  early  in  the  day,  a  member  of  the 
family  was  speaking  to  him  of  his  increasing  illness, 
he  simply  expressed  a  willingness  to  leave  all  to  God, 
repeating  the  words  of  scripture,  "  My  times  are  in  thy 
hand. "  "  All  the  days  of  my  appointed  time  will  I 
wait  till  my  change  come."  To  another  he  said,  "  I  am 
a  great  sinner,  but  the  grace  and  blood  of  Jesus  is  suf- 
ficient to  save  me,  and  my  trust  is  in  him  alone."  To 
his  son  who,  as  he  saw  he  was  soon  to  pass  away,  asked 
him  to  give  them  his  blessing,  he  simply  replied.  "  The 
Saviour's  blessing  is  better  than  mine."  Thus  gently 
did  the  aged  patriarch  fall  asleep  in  Jesus.  And  his 
history  as  it  has  thus  been  briefly  given,  and  his  Chris- 
tian character  as  we  have  all  seen  it,  are  beautiful  and 
striking  illustrations  of  the  words  whicli  we  have 
chosen  for  the  theme  of  our  remarks.  The  foundation 
of  the  character  of  Father  Morris  was  a  firm  faith  in 
God,  and  reliance  upon  Christ  as  his  only  Saviour.  He 
depended  solely  upon  the  merits  of  his  Divine  Re- 
deemer as  his  ground  of  justification  in  the  sight  of 
God.  The  prominent  traits  of  his  character  are  fami- 
liar to  all. 

H^  was  consistent  in  his  life  mth  all  the  professions 
he  had  made.  He  loved  the  Sanctuary,  and  was  never 
absent  from  it  when  his  health  permitted  him  to  at- 
tend its  services.  He  was  eminently  an  honest  man. 
There  was  nothing  like  deception  in  either  his  word 
or  his  acts.  His  Religion  was  not  a  mere  act  of  the 
head,  but  a  work  of  the  heart  and  life.  It  diffused  it- 
self over  his  whole  character.     It  made  him  thoroughly 


9.9. 


earnest  and  devoted  to  his  master's  business.  It  con 
trolled  and  regulated  liis  thoughts  and  appetites  and 
passions.  No  one  could  fail  to  see  that  he  was  truly 
a  godly  man.  His  Religion  made  itself  felt  in  his 
family,  and  in  all  his  social  relations.  It  made  him  a 
faithful  and  affectionate  husband  and  father,  a  warm 
friend,  a  loyal  citizen,  an  active  officer  and  member  of 
the  Church.  It  made  him  set  a  constant  watch  over 
the  door  of  his  lips.  He  was  never  known  to  speak  ill 
of  his  neighbor,  nor  to  backbite  with  his  tongue,  nor 
to  circulate  an  ill  or  evil  report.  He  had  a  warm  and 
generous  and  sympathizing  heart.  No  one  who  knew 
him  can  ever  forget  the  genuine  kindness  of  his  nature, 
which  was  ever  welling  up  in  some  kind  and  loving 
action  or  word,  and  which  made  hun,  even  in  old  age,  a 
pleasant  companion  even  for  the  child.  He  did  not 
hesitate  to  speak  plainly  and  frankly  his  sentiments 
even  to  one  with  whom  he  most  differed.  But  when 
speaking  of  such  an  one  to  others  it  was  always  with 
kindness  and  approbation. 

His  cheerfulness  often  manifested  itself  in  a  dry  hu- 
mor and  a  playful  manner,  that  seemed  more  like  the 
expressions  of  youth  than  the  more  sober  feelings  of 
old  age,  and  that  threw  a  wonderful  charm  over  his 
whole  conversation,  and  set  forth  his  relis:ion  with  a 
peculiar  grace  and  loveliness.  This  manner  often  was 
used  to  impress  some  special  truth  or  expression  ^ith 
great  power.  But  a  few  days  before  his  death  some 
old  friend  who  had  not  seen  him  for  years  said  to  him  : 
'  Why  •  Father  Morris  I  did  not  know  that  you  were 
yet  in  the  land  of  the  living.'  No,  said  he,  I  am  in 
the  land  of  the  dying,  and  then  pointing  upward  he 
added  with  a  smile,  'The  land  of  the  living  is  up 
there,  I  am  expecting  soon  to  go  to  it.' 


23 

He  did  not  care  rnucli  to  speak  publicly  of  his  own 
personal  experience.  He  evidently  regarded  this 
habit  as  one  which  often  tended  to  spiritual  pride.  His 
addresses  were  earnest  appeals  to  Christians  to  be 
faithful,  and  touching  allusions  to  Christ  as  our  only 
dependence.  But  he  always  kept  himself  and  his 
works  out  of  sight.  He  gloried  only  in  the  Cross  of 
Christ.  For  many  years  he  had  evidently  looked 
upon  his  great  change  as  near  at  hand.  It  was  his 
habit,  until  his  sight  failed  him,  to  take  the  lead  of  the 
last  prayer-meeting  of  the  year.  And  his  presence  and 
his  words  of  counsel  made  these  seasons  occasions  of 
great  and  solemn  interest  to  all.  Every  worshipjier 
felt  that  possibly  he  was  listening  for  the  last  time  to 
the  counsels  of  the  aged  and  venerable  patriarch.  He 
always  spoke  of  his  coming  change  with  calmness,  nay 
with  the  pleasure  of  a  pilgrim  who  felt  that  he  was 
dramng  near  to  his  home.  In  all  the  long  and  frequent 
interviews  I  have  held  with  him  as  his  pastor,  I  have 
felt  that  he  was  a  living  and  beautiful  illustration  of 
Bunyan's  description  of  the  land  of  Beulah,  to  which 
he  brought  his  jDilgrims  before  they  crossed  the  river, 
'  whose  air  was  very  sweet  and  pleasant,'  and  '  where 
they  heard  the  singing  of  birds,  and  saw  every  day  the 
flowers  appear  in  the  earth,'  and  '  had  no  want  of  corn 
or  wine.'  There  he  stood  for  years,  waiting  until  his 
chansfe  should  come.  One  after  another  of  those  he 
loved  passed  over  the  river  before  him,  and  then  the 
summons  came  to  him,  '  set  thine  house  in  order,  for 
thou  shalt  die.'  He  heard  it  without  a  fear.  But  a  few 
days  before,  he  had  been  speaking  to  some  fi-iends  of 
the  difterence  in  the  deaths  of  young  and  aged  Christ- 
ians, and  quoted  the  words  of  one  who  accounted  for  it 
in  this  wise :     The  young  Christian  is  full  of  strong 


24 

emotion,  aud  when  lie  nears  the  heavenly  world,  is 
often  full  of  joy  and  extacy  at  the  sight,  but  with  the 
aged  believer  the  whole  is  a  matter  of  life-long  experi- 
ence. Death  and  Heaven  have  been  themes  familiar  to 
his  mind  for  years,  and  so  when  his  time  comes  he  sim- 
ply falls  asleep,  and  says  nothing  about  what  he  feels 
or  sees.  It  was  so  with  our  venerable  friend.  The 
scene  was  not  strange  or  new  to  him.  His  thoughts 
had  long  dwelt  upon  it.  And  when  the  hour  of  de- 
parture came  he  yielded  up  his  spirit  to  God,  and  gently 
passed  fi^om  earth  to  heaven.  What  a  blessed  exchange, 
from  cares  and  sorroAvs  to  eternal  joy  and  peace,  fi'om 
the  ordinances  of  the  visible  Church  to  the  worship  of 
the  Redeemed.  And  he,  being  dead,  yet  speaketh.  He 
has  left  behind  him  to  his  family  the  precious  legacy  of 
a  good  name  and  a  godly  example.  He  has  left  to 
the  Session  with  which  he  was  so  long  connected,  the 
memory  of  a  life  consecrated  to  Christ,  and  to  the  up- 
building of  his  kingdom,  for  he  was  an  Elder  that  ruled 
well,  and  who  was  accounted  worthy  of  double  honor, 
and  who  by  faith  obtained  a  good  report.  He  has  left 
to  this  Church  a  long  record  of  prayer  and  efforts  for 
its  prosperity,  and  of  devotion  to  its  interests.  And 
he  has  taught  you  who  are  yet  without  a  hope  in 
Christ,  that  Religion  fits  a  man  to  live  as  well  as  to 
die.  He  left  not  the  work  of  preparation  for  death  to 
the  closing  hours  of  life.  In  his  youth  he  consecrated 
himself  to  Christ,  and  was  by  his  grace  planted  in 
the  house  of  the  Lord,  where  he  long  flourished  and 
bore  fruit  even  to  old  age. 

Take,  then,  the  lessons  of  God's  Providence  and 
Grace,  as  they  are  here  presented  to  you.  Remember, 
ye  children  and  youth,  the  words  which  he  often  spake 
while  yet  was  with  you ;  recall  his  godly   walk  and  life, 


25 

and  seek  the  Saviour  while  lie  is  near.  And,  ye  men  ot 
maturer  years,  will  you  not  receive  instruction  in  this 
record  of  a  good  man's  life  and  death,  and  '  Seek  first 
the  Kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness.'  Our  ven- 
erable friend  left  for  you  this  great  lesson  of  the  Gos- 
pel as  his  dying  message,  which  spoke  of  the  blood 
and  grace  of  Christ  as  his  only  hopes.  O  let  it  be 
yours.  Turn  from  the  world  and  its  pursuits,  and 
make  it  your  great  business  to  make  your  calling  and 
election  sure. 

Would  you  have  a  useful  life  and  a  serene  and 
happy  death,  trust  in  him  who  hath  taken  the  sting 
from  Death  and  robbed  the  grave  of  its  victory.  Oh, 
by  faith 

"So  live  that  when  thy  summons  comes  to  join 
The  innumerable  caravan,  that  moves 
To  that  mysterious  realm,  where  each  shall  take 
His  Chamber  in  the  silent  halls  of  death, 
Thou  go  not  like  the  quarry  slave,  at  night 
Scourged  to  his  dungeon,  but  sustained  and  soothed 
By  an  unfaultering  trust,  approach  thy  grave, 
Like  one  who  wraps  the  drapery  of  his  couch 
About  him,  and  lies  down  to  pleasant  dreams." 


T  H  K 


ONE  HUNDREDTH  ANNIVERSARY 


^ 


i[e^l|ti|riHi  I  l!iri[l, 


WILMINGTON,  DEL., 


CELEBRATED  THURSDAY  OCTOBER  24,  1872. 


SERMONS,  ADDRESSES,  MEMORIAI,  SERVICES,  ETC. 


WILMINGTON: 

FROM   THE   "commercial  PRESS "   OF   JENKINS  &   ATKINSON. 


1872. 


At  a  meeting  of  the  members  and  friends  of  the  Hanover  Street 
Church,  held  in  the  lecture  room,  on  the  evening  of  the  24th  of  Octo- 
ber, John  C.  Patterson,  Esq.,  presiding,  the  following  resolution  was 
unanimously  adopted. 

Resolved,  That  the  addresses  and  exercises  of  this  Anniversary 
occasion  be  published  in  permanent  form  as  a  valuable  contribution 
to  the  history  of  the  church,  and  of  the  community  in  which  it  is 
located. 

The  Pastor  of  the  church,  in  connection  with  Jno.  H.  Adams  and 
S.  Floyd,  were  appointed  a  committee  to  cany  this  resolution  into 
effect. 


HANOVER  STEEET  CHURCH. 


PASTOR. 
REV.  LAFAYETTE  MARKS. 

FOEMER  PASTORS. 
REV.  JOSEPH  SMITH, 
"      WILLIAM  R.  SMITH, 
"      THOMAS  READ,  D.  D., 
"      E.  W.  GILBERT,  D.  D., 
"      ARTHUR  GRANGER, 
"      WILLIAM  HOGARTH,  D.  D., 
"      J.  E.  ROCKWELL,  D.  D., 
"      A.  D.  POLLOCK, 
"      WM.  C.  DICKINSON, 
"      WILLIAM  AIKMAN,  D.  D., 

ELDERS. 
HON.  WILLARD  HALL, 
JAMES  T.  BIRD, 
SAM'L  BARR, 
JNO.  C.  PATTERSON, 
WM.  M.  PYLE. 

SABBATH  SCHOOL  SUPERINTENDENT. 
SAMUEL  FLOYD. 

ASSISTANT. 
D.  W.  HARLAN. 

CENTENNIAL  COMMITTEE. 
JNO.  H.  ADAMS. 
S.  FLOYD, 
R.  P.  JOHNSON, 
WM.  M.  PYLE, 
H.  P.  RUMFORD, 
Dr.  J.  DERRICKSON, 
THOMAS  McCOMB. 


INTRODUCTORY  STATEMENT. 


The  Centennial  Anniversary  of  Hanover  Presbyterian  Church 
was  celebrated  on  Thursday,  the  24th  of  October,  1872.  The 
weather  was  somewhat  unpropitious  during  the  entire  day;  neverthe- 
less the  exercises  were  largely  attended  throughout,  and  the  occasion 
was  one  of  great  interest  to  all  present.  Services  were  held  in  the 
morning,  afternoon,  and  evening,  concluding  with  a  social  re-union  in 
the  lecture  room  of  the  Church. 

The  audience  room  was  handsomely  and  appropriately  decorated 
for  the  occasion.  Beautiful  bouquets  and  century  plants  were  ar- 
ranged in  front  of  and  around  the  pulpit,  while  a  long  line  of  ever- 
greens spanned  the  whole  altar  and  dropping  in  graceful  folds  on  either 
side,  was  extended  entirely  around  the  gallery,  hanging  in  festoons  in 
the  arches,  in  which  were  painted  upon  white  surface,  encircled  with 
evergreens,  the  names  of  the  former  pastors  of  the  Church,  in  regular 
order,  four  on  each  side.  The  names  of  Rev.  Messrs.  Smith  and  Marks, 
the  first  and  present  pastors  of  the  Church  were  also  to  be  seen  in 
wreaths  above  the  pulpit.  Large  oil  paintings  of  Judge  Hall  and  Dr. 
Gilbert  were  placed  in  windows  on  either  side  of  the  pulpit,  represen- 
tative of  the  Elders  and  Clergy  of  the  Church.  Upon  the  rear  wall 
were  the  dates  1772-1872,  the  former  of  autumn  leaves,  the  latter  in 
evergreen.  Evergreens  were  also  entwined  about  the  lamps  in  the 
pulpit,  which  were  kept  dimly  burning.  Much  taste  was  displayed 
in  the  decorations,  and  nothing  was  omitted  that  the  proprieties  of 
the  occasion  seemed  to  demand. 

Many  who  had  been  former  worshippers  in  the  Church  were  pres- 
ent to  participate  in  the  memorial  services  of  the  day.  The  pro- 
gramme was  as  follows ; — 


OEDEE  OF  EXEEOISES. 


lvfl:oI?,3S^Il^TC3■. 


DOXOLGGY. 

PRAYER. 

MUSIC. 
Historical  Address,  by  the  Pastor,  Rev.  Lafayette  Marks. 

SINGING. 
Address,  by  Rev.  J.  P.  Conkey,  Pastor  of  the  Central  Presbyterian 
Church. 

SINGING. 

BENEDICTION. 


.A-FTE  piisro  o  ]sr . 


MUSIC. 
PRAYER. 
Address,  by  Rev.  Wm.  W.  Taylor,  of  Shippensburg,  Pa.     Subject, 
"  Recollections." 

SINGING. 

Address,  by  Rev.  J.  E.  Rockwell,  D.  D.,  of  Stapleton,  Staten  Island, 

N.  Y.    Subject,  "  Events  of  the  Century." 

MUSIC. 

BENEDICTION. 


E^VEisriisrc3-. 


MUSIC. 

READING  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES. 

SINGING. 


Address,  by  Rev.  C.  W.  Adams,  of  Waterville,   N.  Y.      Subject, 
"  Elders  of  the  Church." 

SINGING. 

Original  Ode,  written  for  the  occasion  by  E.  T.  Taylor. 
[s.  M.]     Hail !  bright  auspicious  day 
Hail !  glad  memorial  hour, 
We  come,  with  heart  and  voice  to  bless 

God's  guarding,  guiding  power ; 
With  grateful,  happy  hearts 

Our  gladsome  song  we  raise, 
Children,  and  children's  children  join 
Our  fathers'  God  to  praise. 

We  praise  Thee,  O,  our  God, 

For  what  Thy  hand  hath  done ; 
For  garnered  fruit,  within  these  walls, 

The  trophies  grace  hath  won. 
We  bless  Thee  for  the  truth, 

Proclaimed  these  hundred  years ; 
For  the  rich  covenant  of  Thy  love. 

Through  sunshine,  and  through  tears. 

Anthem.  "  Bless  the  Lord,  O,  my  soul,"  &c. — Ps.  ciii. 

[c.  M.]     Our  honored  fathers,  where  are  they? 
And  mothers,  who  of  old 
First  taught  our  infant  lips  to  pray. 
And  led  to  Jesus'  fold. 

Hidden  from  sight,  but  safe  with  God ; 

We  treasure  all  they  taught. 
Striving  to  tread  the  path  they  trod, 

Seeking  the  God  they  sought. 

[l.  m.]     We  saw  them  droop,  and  fade  away, 
But  mem'ry  pictures  them  to-day  ; 
Faces  and  forms,  to  us  so  dear, 
Claim  the  sad  tribute  of  a  tear. 

Chant.  "  Thou  hast  been  our  dwelling  place  in  all  generations,"  &c. 
— Ps.  xc. 

[88.  &  7s.]     Sweeping  through  the  silent  ages. 

Rolls  time's  rapid,  ceaseless  stream  ; 
Human  life,  in  changeful  stages. 

Passes  like  a  fitful  dream  ; 
But  while  men  and  nations  perish, 

God,  from  age  to  age  the  same. 
Will  His  church  forever  cherish. 

And  preserve  Himself  a  name. 


8 

Discourse,  by  Rev.  James  M.  Crowell,  D.  D.,  of  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

MUSIC. 
BENEDICTION. 

In  the  afternoon,  at  the  close  of  Dr.  Rockwell's  address,  the  Rev. 
Noah  Price,  who  was  reared  in  Hanover  Church,  but  now  of  Philadel- 
phia, was  also  introduced,  and  made  a  brief  and  touching  address  to  the 
congregation.  He  alluded  to  his  former  connection  with  the  Church 
and  Sabbath  School,  and  spoke  feelingly  of  the  changes  which  had 
occurred  since  his  removal  from  the  Church.  Although  he  had  wan- 
dered from  the  fold  in  which  he  had  been  brought  up,  into  another  de- 
nomination, yet  he  remembered  with  pleasure  that  Calvin  and  Luther 
both  contended  for  the  same  great  truths,  the  same  Lord  and  baptism. 
He  concluded  by  exhorting  all  to  be  faithful  unto  death  to  the  same 
principles,  that  they  might  at  last  receive  the  crown  of  life. 

The  closing  discourse  in  the  evening  was  delivered  by  the  Rev 
Jas.  M,  Crowell,  D.  D.,  of  Philadelphia,  from  the  words,  "Thy  ser 
vants  take  pleasure  in  her  stones,  and  favor  the  dust  thereof."  The 
address  was  a  beautiful  and  appropriate  close  of  the  services  of  the 
day,  showing  why  the  christian  should  love  the  Church,  and  what  re- 
sults flow  from  that  love.     The  Choir  then  sang  very  sweetly  the  hymn, 

"When  shall  we  meet  again — 
Meet  ne'er  to  sever  ?" 

The  pleasure  of  the  occasion  was  much  enhanced  by  the  tasteful 
manner  in  which  the  music  for  the  day  was  rendered  by  the  Choir  of 
the  Church.  The  singing  of  the  original  ode  written  for  the  occasion 
by  E.  T.  Taylor,  formerly  a  member  of  Hanover,  but  now  an  Elder 
in  the  Central  Church,  was  one  of  the  attractive  features  of  the  even- 
ing. Dr.  Rockwell,  in  a  letter  to  the  New  York  Observer,  descriptive 
of  the  Centennial,  says  : — 

"  At  the  close  of  these  services  the  present  and  former  members  of 
the  Church  adjourned  to  the  lecture  room,  w;hich  was  tastefully  draped 
and  ornamented  with  flags  and  flowers,  where  a  bountiful  collation 
had  been  provided  by  the  ladies  of  the  congregation.  Here,  until  a 
late  hour,  old  friends  met  in  pleasant  and  glad  re-union.  That  scene 
will  not  soon  be  forgotten.  But  one  of  the  former  pastors  was  pres- 
ent;  but  he  found,  after  twenty  years  absence,  many  an  old  friend, 
and  received  as  warm  and  grateful  a  welcome  as  when  he  first  came 
among  that  people.  They  have  had  a  noble  record  of  fidelity  to  the 
truth,  of  earnest  labor  for  Christ,  and  of  respect,  afiection,  and  hearty 
co-operation  for  those  who  have  ministered  to  them  in  the  gospel. 
Although   three  colonies  have  gone  out  from  them  to  form  other 


9 

churches,  they  are  still  a  strong,  active,  united  people,  and  under 
their  present  pastor  are  increasing  in  numbers  and  ability. 

"The  memorial  services  of  which  this  notice  is  made  are  tobe 
published  in  a  permanent  form,  and  will  make  a  valuable  contribution 
to  the  historic  treasures  of  the  Church.  J.  E.  R." 

Some  of  the  former  pastors  and  ministerial  members  of  the 
Church,  who  had  been  expected  to  take  a  part  in  the  memorial  ser- 
vices, were  unable  to  be  present.  Of  the  pastors.  Dr.  Rockwell,  now 
of  Staten  Island,  N,  Y.,  was  the  only  one  present.  Rev.  C.  W. 
Adams,  of  Waterville,  N.  Y.,  and  Rev.  Wm.  W.  Taylor,  of  Shippens- 
burg,  Pa.,  were  both  brought  up  in  Hanover  Church  and  Sabbath 
School.  In  addition  to  these,  quite  a  number  have  gone  out  from  the 
Church,  who  are  now  engaged  in  preaching  the  Gospel  in  this  and  in 
other  lands.  The  following  letters  deserve  a  place  in  this  introductory 
notice : — 

LETTER  FROM  REV.  ENOCH  THOMAS. 

Craigsville,  Augusta  Co.,  Va.,  October  V)th,  1872. 
Rev.  L.  Marks — Dear  Brother  : — 

Your  favor  of  the  8th  inst.  came  duly  to  hand.  I  was  sick  abed, 
but  was  much  cheered  by  its  reception  and  its  kind  and  fraternal 
spirit.  I  have  just  risen  from  my  sick  bed,  to  make  an  effort,  the 
best  I  can,  to  ansAver  it. 

I  have  much  that  I  would  like  to  say,  especially  because  I  know 
now  that  I  cannot  be  present  on  the  interesting  occasion  of  your  Cen- 
tennial Anniversary  of  our  dear  old  Hanover  Street  Church. 

May  the  Lord  Jesus,  her  adorable  head,  continue  to  smile  upon 
her  and  make  her  to  prosper  for  many  hundred  years  to  come.  How 
many  of  the  old  members  whom  I  once  knew  are  living  now,  I  do  not 
know,  but  I  suppose  very  few.  May  they  flourish  as  the  palm  tree, 
and  grow  as  a  cedar  in  Lebanon,  and  still  bring  forth  fruit  in  old 
age.  I  would  like  much  to  have  their  names.  If  I  should  not  come 
you  will  please  send  me  a  printed  roll  of  the  members.  I  can  know 
from  it. 

One  item  in  yours  was  of  special  gratification.  In  giving  a  list  of 
invited  and  expected  guests,  the  names  of  Dr.  Ellis  Newlin  and  Rev. 
William  Taylor  occur.  I  had  not  heard  from  either  of  these  dear 
brethren  for  many  years.  They  and  I,  though  marching  under  the 
same  banner  of  Presbyterianism,  were  nevertheless  enrolled  on  the 
minutes  of  different  Assemblies.  Ecclesiastical  divisions,  with  all 
their  different  asperities  have  given  place  to  re-unions,  but  these  after 


10 

the  long  interval  of  thirty  years,  have  not  been  of  such  a  nature  as  to 
bring  us  yet  into  the  same  ecclesiastical  body. 

How  much,  alas  !  how  very  much  are  the  pleasures  of  the  past 
sadly  mingled  with  regrets!  Notwithstanding  all  this,  it  is,  my  dear 
brother,  pleasing  to  know  that  in  the  approaching  anniversary  of  old 
Hanover  all  hearts  can  unite,  all  voices  join  in  chorus,  and  all 
hands  can  clasp  in  fraternal  greetings,  freely  !  freely !  freely !  as  they 
will  on  the  blissful  shores  of  the  better  land. 

Brother  William  Taylor  started  with  me  and  we  both  went  to- 
gether to  pursue  our  studies  in  an  Eastern  State.  He  was  one  of 
Christ's  sincere  and  amiable  disciples.  Please  tender  to  him  my  very 
kind,  cordial,  and  fraternal  greetings.  Dr.  Newlin  was  a  junior 
brother,  I  suppose  now  in  his  prime.  We  were  in  different  institu- 
tions, and  seldom  met,  except  a  few  times  in  Wilmington.  To  him 
likewise  tender  my  kindest  regards. 

Yours,  in  Christian  Love, 

E.  THOMAS. 


LETTER  FROM  REV.  WM.  C.  DICKINSON,  A  FORMER  PASTOR. 

Lafayette,  Ind.,  July  10th,  1872. 
H.  P.  RuMFORD,  Esq. — Dear  Sir  : — 

I  take  pleasure  in  acknowledging  the  receipt,  in  May  last,  of 
the  kind  invitation  of  a  Committee  of  Hanover  Street  Presbyterian 
Church,  to  attend  the  exercises  with  which  its  hundredth  anniversary 
is  to  be  commemorated  in  October  next.  I  should  greatly  enjoy  being 
present  with  you  on  so  interesting  an  occasion,  and  show  my  respect 
and  veneration  for  the  dear  old  Church,  and  my  warm  personal  regard 
for  its  members.  My  stay  among  them  was  a  brief  one,  but  it  created 
strong  attachments  on  the  part  of  both  Mrs.  Dickinson  and  myself  to 
the  place  and  the  people,  which  it  would  be  a  great  pleasure  to  both  of 
us  to  renew. 

But  I  fear  we  must  deny  ourselves  that  pleasure  on  the  occa- 
sion proposed.  We  are  to  be  at  the  East  a  few  weeks  this  Summer, 
and  I  shall  hardly  be  able  to  make  another  journey  there  in  the  Fall. 
I  shall  be  with  you  in  spirit,  however,  at  the  time,  joining  in  the  bene- 
dictions invoked  upon  the  Church,  and  rejoicing  in  the  honorable 
record  of  its  century  of  usefulness  and  prosperity  which  will  be  pre- 
sented on  the  occasion. 

With  very  kind  regards  to  all  friends  in  the  congregation,  and 


11 

thanks  to  the  gentlemen  of  the  Committee  for  the  courtesy  of  their 
invitation, 

I  remain,  very  truly,  Yours, 

WM.  C.  DICKINSON. 

LETTER    FROM    REV.  WM.  AIRMAN,  D.  D.,  FORMERLY   PASTOR   OF    THE 

CHURCH. 

Detroit,  July  31,  1872. 
Messrs.  John  H.  Adams  and  Dr.  R.  P.  Johnson  : 

GeiJtlemen: — I  received  your  kind  invitation  to  be  present  at 
the  Centennial  Celebration  of  the  Hanover  Street  Church,  next  Octo- 
ber. I  have  delayed  answering  positively,  hoping  that  it  would  be 
possible  for  me  to  attend,  but  it  now  seems  highly  improbable  that  I 
shall  be  able  to  do  so. 

You  have  done  well,  it  seems  to  me,  to  make  arrangements  for 
such  a  Centennial  Celebration.  The  history  of  the  old  Christiana 
Church,  of  which  Hanover  Church  is  the  legal  successor,  is  full  of  in- 
terest, reaching  back  as  it  does  beyond  Revolutionary  times,  and  con- 
necting itself  in  a  very  important  way  with  the  history  of  Presbyteri- 
anism  in  the  State  of  Delaware.  The  history,  too,  of  late  years  is  full 
of  hallowed  memories  of  revivals  of  religion,  and  of  the  lives  of  those 
who  have  walked  with  God  in  her  communion. 

May  the  gathering  of  her  sons  be  most  pleasant  and  memorable. 
Very  Respectfully,  Yours, 

WILLIAM  AIKMAN, 
25  W.  Elizabeth  Street,  Detroit. 

On  the  Sabbath  following  the  Centennial  of  the  Church,  the  Sab- 
bath School  held  its  o8th  anniversary.  The  exercises  on  this  occasion 
were  of  a  very  interesting  character.  The  singing  by  the  children, 
who  had  been  under  the  training  of  Mr.  Lichtenstein,  was  very  fine. 
The  reading  of  the  "  Changed  Cross,"  by  Miss  Annie  Grier,  a  Bible 
exercise  on  the  Life  of  Christ,  conducted  by  the  Pastor,  and  addresses 
by  Rev.  E.  L.  Boing,  of  Federalsburg,  Md.,  the  Pastor,  and  Dr.  R. 
R.  Porter,  were  among  the  items  on  the  programme.  The  large  audi- 
ence dispersed  at  the  close  well  pleased  with  what  they  had  seen  and 
heard.  The  Sabbath  School  of  the  Church  was  organized  in  1814, 
and  has  been  kept  up  without  any  interruption  from  that  time  to  the 
present.  Its  present  Superintendent,  Mr.  S.  Floyd,  has  been  filling 
that  position  for  upwards  of  twenty  years.  The  record  of  the  School 
has  been  a  long  one.     The  work  which  it  has  done  has  not  been  in 


12 

vain.  The  fruits  may  be  seen  on  every  hand.  If  time  would  permit, 
there  is  much- interesting  history  that  might  be  introduced  in  this  con- 
nection. We  regret  that  the  Rev.  Dr.  Ellis  Newlin,  of  Newark, 
N.  J.,  was  unable  to  be  present  at  our  Centennial.  He  was  expected 
to  give  us  an  address  on  the  history  and  work  of  the  Sabbath  School, 
which,  as  a  former  pupil  of  the  School,  he  could  have  done  with  much 
interest. 

These  anniversary  exercises  have  thus  been  brought  to  a  close,  and 
according  to  a  resolution  passed  by  the  congregation  on  the  evening 
of  the  Centennial,  we  have  endeavored  to  put  them  in  permanent  form, 
as  matters  of  history,  and  as  fraught  with  interest  to  those  who  shall 
come  after  us.  When  another  hundred  years  shall  have  rolled  away, 
we,  of  this  generation  will  all  be  sleeping  in  the  dust. 

"As  for  man,  his  days  are  as  grass ;  as  a  flower  of  the  field  so  he 
flourisheth.  For  the  wind  passeth  over  it  and  it  is  gone,  and  the  place 
thereof  shall  know  it  no  more,  but  the  mercy  of  the  Lord  is  from 
everlasting  to  everlasting  upon  them  that  fear  Him,  and  his  righteous- 
ness unto  children's  children." 

L.  MARKS, 
S.  FLOYD, 
J.  H.  ADAMS, 
Committee  of  Fublication. 


HISTORICAL  ADDRESS. 

BY   THE   PASTOR,  REV,  L.  MARKS. 

"  And  of  Zion  it  shall  he  said,  this  and  that  man  was  born  in  her, 
and  the  highest  himself  shall  establish  her.  The  Lord  shall  count  when 
He  writeth  up  the  people  that  this  man  was  born  there.  As  well  the 
singers  as  the  players  on  instruments  shall  be  there.  All  my  springs  are 
in  thee."     Ps.  Ixxxvii.,  5-7. 

In  introducing  the  services  of  this  Anniversary  occasion,  we  ex- 
tend to  you  all,  as  members  and  friends  of  this  venerable  Church,  a 
cordial  greeting.  Your  presence  here  sufficiently  indicates  the  inter- 
est which  you  take  in  the  past  history  of  this  Church.  We  welcome 
you  all,  and  rejoice  that  you  have  come  to  participate  in  these  memo- 
rial exercises.  May  the  King  and  Head  of  the  Church  command  His 
blessing,  life  that  shall  never  end ! 

The  God  of  our  creation  has  endowed  us  with  memory,  but  not 
with  foreknowledge ;  we  can  recollect  the  past,  we  cannot  disclose  the 
future.  When  we  plant  a  seed  in  the  earth  we  know  nothing  of  its 
future  developments.  We  can  only  conjecture  and  hope  for  the  best. 
Whether  it  shall  develop  into  a  vigorous,  long-lived  plant,  or  be  sud- 
denly cut  down  and  destroyed,  depends  upon  a  great  variety  of  con- 
tingencies. Little  could  the  founders  of  Presbyterian  ism  upon  this 
Peninsula, — which  marks  its  proper  commencement  upon  this  continent, 
— little  could  they  forsee  of  its  subsequent  growth  and  development. 
But  the  work  which  they  began  in  faith  and  prayer  has  been  blest 
and  continued  unto  this  day.  The  little  seed  that  was  planted  by 
Rev.  Francis  Makamie,  long  ago,  has  grown  to  be  a  great  tree,  whose 
branches  cover  the  wide  extent  of  our  national  domain. 

The  various  forms  of  Protestantism  were  planted  upon  this  conti- 
nent by  its  choicest  representatives  from  the  Old  World.  The  storms 
of  persecution  which  shook  the  stately  tree  of  the  kingdom  on  the 
other  side  of  the  Atlantic,  caused  its  best  and  ripest  fruit  to  fall  on 
these  western  shores,  and  left  the  green  and  the  withered  to  stick  to 
their  native  branches. 


14 

When  we  dig  down  to  the  oldest  roots  of  Presbyterianism  we  find 
them  underlacing  the  soil  of  Maryland,  Delaware,  and  Virginia.  The 
region  of  country  in  which  we  live  is  rich  in  historic  interest  as  con- 
nected with  the  growth  of  Presbyterianism.  When  these  States  were 
dependent  colonies  of  Great  Britain ;  when  these  cultivated  fields 
were  a  wilderness ;  when  these  cities  and  towns  had  scarcely  an  exist- 
ence, Presbyterianism  had  its  home  here.  It  must  have  landed  upon 
this  Peninsula  sometime  previous  to  the  close  of  the  17th  century,  for 
we  find  that  Rev.  Francis  Makamie,  the  pioneer  of  Presbyterianism 
in  this  region,  died  in  the  year  1708,  and  previous  to  his  death  he  had 
succeeded  in  establishing  several  churches  in  Maryland  and  Virginia. 
And  here,  if  time  would  permit,  we  might  dwell  upon  a  long  list  of 
historic  names.  We  might  consume  all  the  time  allotted  to  this  occa- 
sion in  reviewing  the  holy  and  consecrated  lives  of  men  whose  praise 
is  in  all  the  churches.  Dr.  Samuel  Davies, — one  of  the  most  illustrious 
men  in  the  history  of  our  country ;  author  of  a  standard  volume  of 
sermons  which  bears  his  name ;  President  of  Nassau  Hall ;  the  man 
whose  cultivated  and  earnest  preaching  won  the  admiration  of  King 
George  II., — was  born  in  the  County  of  New  Castle,  near  where 
the  Church  of  Drawyers  now  stands.  His  academic  education  was 
received  at  Faggs  Manor,  in  Chester  County,  Pa.,  and  his  licensure  to 
preach  the  gospel  was  given  him  by  the  old  historic  Presbytery  of 
New  Castle.  Dr.  Waddell,  the  blind  preacher  of  Virginia,  whom 
Wirt  has  immortalized,  received  his  early  training  in  the  academy  at 
Lower  West  Nottingham,  Cecil  County,  Maryland.  Besides  these  we 
might  make  mention  of  Witherspoon,  and  a  host  of  others,  whose  in- 
fluence has  been  largely  felt  in  the  religious  history  of  our  country. 

The  history  of  Presbyterianism  in  this  city  and  in  the  surrounding 
region  has  not,  we  regret  to  say,  been  carefully  preserved.  In  those 
early  days,  especially  during  the  excitement  of  the  Revolutionary 
War,  the  records  of  congregations  were  not  carefully  kept,  so  that  to 
give  a  connected  and  detailed  history  of  Presbyterianism  from  its  ear- 
liest introduction  would  be  impossible.  The  chain  has  been  broken  ; 
the  links  lie  scattered  about  upon  our  sessional  records,  while  some  of 
them  have  been  lost  altogether.  Presbyterianism,  however,  was  es- 
tablished in  Wilmington  at  a  very  early  period  of  its  history.  The 
antiquated  structure  at  Tenth  and  Market  bears  upon  its  northern 
wall  the  date  of  1740,  from  which  it  is  clear  that  there  must  have 
been  an  organization  here  previous  to  that  time,  or  more  than  132 
years  ago.  Subsequent  to  that  time  there  is  a  gap  which  is  not  sup- . 
plied  by  any  records  or  data  with  which  I  am  acquainted.     Moreoveri; 


16 

it  is  not  ray  purpose  to  give  a  detailed  history  of  Presbyterianism  in 
this  community,  even  if  such  a  thing  were  possible.  I  shall  only  have 
time  to  touch  upon  the  leading  points  as  connected  with  our  own  or- 
ganization. No  feeling  or  interest  should  control  us  in  this  matter, 
except  the  desire  to  know  what  are  the  facts  of  history. 

According  to  the  best  information  that  can  be  obtained,  a  new  and 
distinct  enterprise  was  commenced  in  the  Eastern  part  of  our  city 
about  the  year  1772,  popularly  known  at  the  time  as  the  Second  Pres- 
byterian Church,  and  this  continued  to  be  the  name  of  the  Church  until 
the  year  1787,  when,  by  virtue  of  an  act  passed  by  the  Assembly  of 
the  State  of  Delaware,  it  received  the  corporate  name  of  the  Christiana 
Church.  This  is  the  first  fact  recorded  on  the  sessional  records  now 
in  our  possession.  Subsequent  to  that  time  it  was  generally  designa- 
ted as  the  "Second  Presbyterian  Church,"  but  it  never  received  that 
name  by  any  act  of  incorporation.  This  enterprise  grew  out  of  the 
preaching  of  the  Rev.  Joseph  Smith,  a  man  of  great  popularity  and 
influence,  who  is  presented  to  us  on  the  Presbyterial  records  as  the 
first  pastor  of  the  Second  Church.  This  worthy  man,  whose  name  is 
so  largely  associated  with  the  history  of  Presbyterianism,  both  in  the 
East  and  in  the  West,  was  born  in  1736,  in  Nottingham,  Maryland, 
not  far  from  the  Susquehanna  River.  He  was  educated  at  Princeton, 
and  was  licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  in  1767.  His  first 
charge  was  the  congregation  of  Lower  Brandywine,  from  which  he 
accepted  a  call  in  1768.  It  appears  that  he  began  occasional  preach- 
ing in  Wilmington  in  1772,  and  on  the  12th  of  August,  1773,  a  call 
was  put  into  his  hands  by  the  Presbytery,  from  the  Christiana  or  Sec- 
ond Church  of  Wilmington ;  this  and  the  Church  of  Lower  Brandy- 
wine  being  afterwards  united  in  one  pastoral  charge,  Mr.  Smith  ac- 
cepted the  call,  and  became  their  pastor  October  27th,  1774.  In  these 
churches  he  labored  until  April  29th,  1778,  when  the  relation  was  dis- 
solved at  Little  Britain.  Mr.  Smith  is  represented  as  a  man  of  great 
force  of  mind,  and  possessed  of  a  peculiarly  attractive  manner  in  the 
pulpit.  There  is  much  that  might  be  said  of  his  character  and  labors, 
if  time  and  space  would  permit.  The  history  of  the  origin  and  growth 
of  the  Second  Church  under  the  ministry  of  Rev.  Joseph  Smith,  cov- 
ers a  good  many  pages  of  the  records  of  the  New  Castle  Presbytery. 
Mr.  Smith's  record,  in  the  main,  lies  West  of  the  mountains.  He  and 
the  apostolic  McMillan  were  among  the  first  to  lay  the  foundations  of 
our  Western  Zion.  In  1779  he  accepted  a  call  from  the  united  con- 
gregations of  Buflfalo  and  Cross  Creek,  Western  Pennsylvania,  where 
he  continued  to  labor  the  remainder  of  his  life,  twelve  years.    The 


16 

churches  which  he  established  are  still  among  the  most  flourishing  in 
that  region.  He  died  in  the  faith  on  the  19th  of  April,  1792.  The 
stone  that  covers  his  mortal  remains  may  be  seen  in  the  graveyard  of 
Upper  Buffalo,  Washington  County,  Pa,  Those  whowould  read  the 
story  of  his  trials  and  triumphs  are  referred  to  an  exceedingly  interest, 
ing  article  in  the  volume  entitled  "  Old  Redstone,"  on  the  "  Life  and 
Times  of  the  Rev.  Joseph  Smith." 

Our  present  sessional  records,  which  carry  us  as  far  back  as  the 
year  1781,  make  mention  of  subscriptions  that  were  given  for  the  sup- 
port of  the  church,  in  the  list  of  which  we  find  the  historic  name  of 
Gunning  Bedford,  Esq. 

The  Rev.  Joseph  Smith  was  succeeded  by  the  Rev.  Wm.  R. 
Smith,  for  whom  a  call  was  made  out  October  27th,  1779.  This  call 
was  accepted,  and  on  January  12th,  1780,  he  was  ordained  as  stated 
pastor  of  the  Second  Church  and  Lower  Brandywine.  The  connec- 
tion between  these  churches  was  dissolved  October  29th,  1785,  after 
which  Mr,  Smith  became  pastor  of  the  Second  Church,  alone.  The 
pastoral  relation  continued  until  April  7th,  1795,  when  it  was  dis- 
solved for  "  weighty  reasons,"  the  congregation  reluctantly  concurring. 
Of  the  labors  of  Mr.  William  Smith,  we  have  but  a  meagre  record. 
The  results  of  his  ministry,  running  through  a  period  of  fifteen  years, 
are  now  "  hid  with  Christ  in  God."  Its  impress  has  been  left  upon 
hearts  that  have  ceased  to  beat.  There  is  still  living  and  present  here 
this  morning  one  whose  infant  brow  received  the  water  of  baptism 
from  his  hands. 

Passing  on  to  the  year  1797,  we  meet  with  the  pastorate  of  Dr. 
Thomas  Read,  of  blessed  memory.  This  eminent  servant  of  God  was 
chosen  pastor  of  the  Church  on  the  7th  of  August,  1797.  He  entered 
upon  his  labors  in  January,  1798.  It  was  the  distinction  of  this  ex- 
cellent man  to  enjoy  a  long  and  fruitful  ministry.  For  thirty  years 
previous  to  his  removal  to  Wilmington,  he  ministered  to  the  Presby- 
terian Church  of  Drawyer's  Creek,  and  under  his  ministry  it  is  said 
to  have  been  the  most  influential  and  flourishing  church  in  the  State. 
Before  his  removal  to  Wilmington,  he  had  passed  through  the  stirring 
scenes  of  the  Revolution,  and  was  brought  into  intimate  association 
with  General  Washington,  having  assisted  the  General  in  laying  his 
plans  for  the  battle  of  Brandywine,  which  his  perfect  knowledge  of 
the  country  enabled  him  to  do.  His  labors  while  in  connection  with 
the  Church  at  Fifth  and  Walnut,  and  afterwards  in  connection  with 
what  is  known  as  the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  are  well  known 
and  remembered.     There  are  many  yet  living  who  can  testify  to  his 


17 

worth  as  a  man,  and  to  his  fidelity  as  a  minister  of  the  gospel.  Fifty- 
five  years  of  his  history  were  spent  in  "  holding  forth  the  word  of 
life ;"  twenty-five  of  these  were  spent  in  Wilmington,  nineteen  in 
connection  with  the  Church  at  Fifth  and  Walnut,  the  remainder,  or 
part  of  it,  in  connection  with  the  First  Church,  at  Tenth  and  Market. 
The  long  and  successful  pastorate  of  Dr.  Read  in  connection  with  the 
Church  terminated,  owing  to  declining  health,  in  the  year  1817. 
Those  nineteen  years  of  labor  were  marked  with  great  spiritual  power. 
There  were  precious  ingatherings  from  time  to  time  of  such  as  shall 
be  saved.  I  have  in  my  possession  now  a  printed  narrative  of  a  re- 
markable revival  that  occurred  in  this  Church  in  1814.  There  are 
still  living  those  who  may  be  claimed  as  the  fruits  of  that  great  revi- 
val, in  connection  with  which  the  names  of  Patterson,  Joyce,  and 
Blackburn  have  become  historic.  There  are  present  here  this  morn- 
ing some  whose  memory  will  carry  them  back,  not  only  to  the  stirring 
scenes  of  1814,  hut  beyond  that  into  the  earlier  labors  of  Dr.  Read. 
He  was  released  from  his  work  in  the  Church  below  on  the  14th  of 
June,  1823. 

There  is  a  fact  worthy  of  notice  connected  with  the  first  settlement 
of  Dr.  Read  ;  it  is  the  amount  of  salary  voted  to  him  in  the  call.  It 
was  fixed  at  two  hundred  pounds.  This  was  in  the  last  decade  of  the 
eighteenth  century.  Looking  at  the  mere  statement  we  might  fancy 
that  we  had  fallen  upon  a  time  when  ministers  were  handsomely  sup- 
ported, according  to  the  exigencies  of  the  times,  but  it  appears  that 
those  were  not  genuine  old  English  pounds  sterling,  but  a  sort  of  Penn- 
sylvania and  Delaware  arrangement,  representing  two  dollars  sixty- 
six  cents  and  a  fraction,  making  the  salary  a  trifle  over  five  hundred 
dollars,  instead  of  a  thousand,  as  might  be  supposed.  Verily,  there  is 
nothing  new  under  the  sun  !  and  the  fashion  plate  of  one  generation 
is  equally  suited  to  the  next,  and  the  next.  And  yet  we  have  not 
outgrown  our  forefathers  in  the  grace  of  giving.  Those  were  times 
when  the  gospel  was  appreciated,  and  men  were  willing  to  deny  them- 
selves for  the  Lord's  sake  ;  ten,  twenty,  thirty,  and  even  a  hundred 
pounds  were  freely  subscribed  by  persons  of  moderate  means  in  those 
early  days  of  Presbyterianism.  The  Church  has  grown  richer,  but  it 
can  hardly  be  said  that  her  members  have  opened  their  hearts  and 
hands  as  the  Lord  hath  prospered  them. 

Immediately  after  the  retirement  of  Dr.  Read,  steps  were  taken  to 
secure  another  pastor.  Accordingly  a  call  was  made  out  for  the  Rev. 
E.  W.  Gilbert,  on  the  19th  of  January,  1818.  The  call  was  accepted, 
and  on  Sabbath,  the  15th  of  February,  he  commenced  his  labors,  and 


18 

on  Wednesday,  the  20th  of  May,  was  ordained  and  installed  by  the 
Presbytery  of  New  Castle.  At  the  first  meeting  of  session  after  the 
settlement  of  Rev.  Mr.  Gilbert,  we  find  the  names  of  Dr.  George 
Monroe,  Mr.  John  Fleming,  Mr.  David  Harbison,  and  James  Smith, 
as  Elders. 

The  ministry  of  Dr.  Gilbert  marks  a  new  era  in  the  history  of  our 
beloved  Church.  I  trust  it  is  doing  no  injustice  to  others  to  say  that 
no  one  has  left  such  an  impression  upon  the  Church,  or  has  been  su 
prominently  connected  with  the  history  of  Presbyterianisra  in  this 
community,  as  the  Rev.  Dr.  Gilbert.  The  reasons  for  this  are  appa- 
rent. His  pastorate  was  a  long  one,  and  so  far  as  I  have  been  able  to 
ascertain,  it  was  successful  from  the  commencement  to  the  close. 
Through  it  all  his  hands  were  upheld  by  an  active,  praying  people. 
It  is  said  that  the  Dr.  frequently  made  the  remark,  that  he  could 
always  tell  when  the  people  were  praying  for  him ;  it  gave  him  a 
power  in  the  study  and  in  the  pulpit,  little  short  of  an  inspiration. 
Every  minister  of  the  gospel  needs  the  encouragement  of  a  praying 
people.  The  consciousness  of  such  support  becomes  his  right  arm  of 
power.  Gospel  hearers  are  but  too  ready  to  complain  of  a  stale, 
drawled-out  sermon,  but  it  might  not  be  difficult  to  make  out  the  con- 
nection between  that  and  a  fastidious,  fault-finding,  prayerless,  drowsy 
congregation.  "  Pray  for  me,"  says  Paul,  "  that  utterance  may  be 
given  unto  me,  that  I  may  open  my  mouth  boldly  to  make  known  the 
mystery  of  the  gospel." 

And  here,  on  the  scene  of  his  industrious  and  beneficent  life,  among 
his  fellow-citizens  and  parishioners,  who  knew  his  virtues  so  well,  and 
who  honor  his  memory  so  faithfully,  it  is  not  for  me,  a  comparative 
stranger,  to  eulogize  the  man  whose  time  and  powers  were  so  largely 
given  to  the  spiritual  welfare  of  this  Church.  The  labors  of  Dr. 
Gilbert  are  well  known  in  this  community.  He  has  written  his 
record  upon  human  hearts  and  lives.  The  words  which  fell  from  his 
lips  were  spirit  and  life  to  many  now  in  Christ,  and  to  many  more 
now  in  glory. 

Dr.  Gilbert  was  a  man  of  the  greatest  simplicity  and  transparency 
of  character.  He  was  never  regarded  as  a  good  judge  of  human  na- 
ture, inasmuch  as  he  was  too  unsuspecting  for  that,  but  as  for  himself 
he  was  easily  read  and  understood  by  all  who  knew  him. 

He  is  represented  as  a  man  of  small  stature,  quick,  nervous  habit, 
and  of  bright  intellect;  a  man  fond  of  his  study,  fond  of  his  books, 
and  thoroughly  in  love  with  his  profession.  As  a  speaker,  he  was 
possessed  of  a  rapid  utterance,  and  a  shrill,  penetrating  voice.     His 


19 

tongue  was  as  the  pen  of  a  ready  writer.  His  mind  was  discursive, 
gathering  information  from  every  source,  with  a  decided  leaning 
towards  theological  and  scientific  discussion.  He  excelled  as  a  debater, 
and  never  declined  the  opportunity  to  measure  his  strength  with  an 
adversary.  The  sword  of  truth  in  his  hands  was  a  trenchant  blade, 
that  struck  fire  in  many  a  couflict.  Some  of  his  theological  and  con- 
troversial works  have  been  handed  down  to  us  in  permanent  form. 
From  all  that  we  can  learn,  Dr.  Gilbert  never  excelled  as  a  pas- 
tor. He  loved  his  study  better  than  he  loved  the  street,  and  that  im- 
plies no  disparagement.  He  excelled  in  the  use  of  his  pen  and  his 
tongue.  It  was  in  the  pulpit,  on  the  rostrum,  and  amid  the  excite- 
ment of  public  discussion,  that  this  worthy  man  of  God  found  a  field 
for  the  display  of  his  peculiar  tastes  and  talents.  Here  was  his  van- 
tage ground,  and  he  never  surrendered  it  to  suit  the  choice  or  dicta- 
tion of  his  people.  And  Dr.  Gilbert  was  wise.  The  pulpit  is  the 
preacher's  throne.  It  is  there  that  the  sceptre  of  his  power  is  mainly 
wielded,  and  all  experience  goes  to  show  that  it  is  less  injurious  in  all 
ways  to  fail  in  pastoral  work  than  in  pulpit  work.  It  is  a  notorious 
fact  that  the  ministry  of  Dr.  Gilbert  was  such  as  to  command  the 
respect  of  the  entire  community  in  which  he  lived.  He  was  a  work- 
man that  needed  not  to  be  ashamed.  He  was  in  the  habit  of  making 
thorough  and  conscientious  preparation  for  the  pulpit,  hence  his  min- 
istry was  one  of  power  in  your  midst.  "  He  that  hath  no  sword  let 
him  sell  his  garment  and  buy  one."  The  garment  of  ease  and  indo- 
lence must  be  exchanged  for  the  sword,  if  we  would  be  thoroughly 
equipped  for  the  ministry  of  modern  times.  He  that  professes  to  be  a 
preacher  of  the  word  must  be  something  more  than  a  door-bell  ringer 
or  a  pious  perambulator.  Pastoral  work,  important  though  it  be,  should 
never  be  allowed  to  trench  upon  the  claims  of  the  pulpit ;  in  case  it 
should,  the  inevitable  result  is  that  the  Rev.  Dr.  Windy  hitches  into 
the  same  old  rut  from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Slender 
in  a  marvellously  short  space  of  time  preaches  himself  out,  and  goes 
away  to  fascinate  some  new  people  with  his  soft  voice  and  animated 
manner. 

I  cannot  dwell  further  upon  the  labors  of  Dr.  Gilbert  in  this  com- 
munity. He  was  twice  installed  as  pastor  of  the  Church.  He  re- 
signed his  charge  the  first  time  about  1832.  A  second  call  was  made 
out  for  him  on  the  10th  of  October,  1835.  This  call  was  accepted 
and  he  was  re-installed  in  November,  1836.  This  last  pastorate  con- 
tinued until  the  8d  of  May,  1841,  when  he  was  finally  dismissed  by 
the  Presbytery  to  accept  the  Presidency  of  Newark  College. 


20 

It  was  duriog  his  ministry  that  the  building  in  which  we  now  wor- 
ship was  ejected.  The  old  stone  Church  at  the  corner  of  5th  and  Wal- 
nut, though  improved  from  time  to  time,  was  found  too  small  for  the 
comfort  of  the  congregation,  hence  it  was  found  necessary  to  build 
elsewhere.  The  corner  of  King  and  Sixth,  then  called  Hanover 
Street,  was  chosen  as  the  site  of  the  new  Church. 

The  present  building  was  dedicated  on  the  12th  of  March,  1829, 
and  in  1831  the  congregation  was  chartered  under  the  name  of  the 
Hanover  Street  Church  ;  the  name  of  Christiana  being  changed  to 
that  of  Hanover  Street.  The  erection  of  so  large  a  building  was  no 
small  undertaking  for  those  days ;  the  people  were  comparatively  poor, 
yet  they  devised  liberal  things  for  those  who  were  to  come  after  them. 
So  far  as  the  audience  loom  is  concerned,  no  more  capacious  or  com- 
fortable Church  has  yet  been  erected  in  our  city. 

About  one-third  of  the  members  remained  in  the  old  stone  Church, 
at  Fifth  and  Walnut,  and  were  for  a  time  under  the  ministry  of  Rev. 
Robert  Adair,  now  of  Philadelphia;  subsequently  under  that  of  Rev. 
Jas.  Pickands.  The  church  was  continued  till  the  year  1837,  when 
the  church  building  was  disposed  of  to  the  Baptists,  and  the  congre- 
gation dissolved.  There  is  a  good  deal  of  interesting  history  con- 
nected with  the  old  building  which  sheltered  the  congregetion  for  so 
many  years,  and  in  which  Smith,  Read,  and  Gilbert  all  ministered. 

One  of  the  oldest  members  of  the  church  has  handed  me  a  pecu- 
liar memento  of  the  early  labors  of  Dr.  Gilbert ;  it  is  a  small  piece 
of  pewter  with  the  letters  E.  W.  G.  stamped  upon  it.  Some  of  our 
younger  Presbyterians  may  be  curious  to  know  what  it  was  for ;  it 
was  used  as  a  token  of  admission  to  the  Lord's  table.  These  tokens 
were  distributed  to  the  communicants  on  Saturday  preceding  the  com- 
munion, and  were  collected  by  the  elders  on  Sabbath,  as  the  members 
of  the  Church  were  seated  at  the  table.  What  purpose  these  pewter 
tokens  answered  we  have  never  been  able  to  ascertain,  nor  can  the 
origin  of  the  custom  be  definitely  determined  ;  it  still  prevails  in  some 
parts  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  There  are  those  yet  living  who 
believe  in  the  "  divine  right"  of  tokens.  It  would  be  thought  sacri- 
lege, almost,  to  omit  them.  We  have  known  churches  to  be  almost 
rent  asunder,  and  worthy  elders  to  take  mortal  offence,  over  the  dis- 
cussion of  tokens.  They  would  contend  for  it  as  earnestly  as  though 
it  were  the  little  stone  of  Revelation,  with  the  new  name  written 
upon  it. 

The  next  name  on  the  list  of  pastors  is  that  of  Rev.  Arthur  Gran- 
ger.    When  he  entered  upon  his  labors  the  records  do  not   show ;  it 


21 

was  probably  in  1832,  or  immediately  after  the  first  retirement  of  Dr. 
Gilbert.  The  account  we  have  of  this  brother  is  very  meagre.  He 
filled  the  pulpit  of  the  Church  during  the  time  which  elapsed  between 
the  first  and  the  second  pastorates  of  Dr.  Gilbert.  He  resigned  his 
charge  in  September  28th,  1835. 

We  now  come  to  the  pastorate  of  Rev.  William  Hogarth.  A 
unanimous  call  was  made  out  for  him  on  the  20th  of  September,  1841. 
At  this  time  he  was  a  licentiate  of  the  Geneva  Presbytery,  of  N.  Y. 
This  call  was  accepted,  and  his  ordination  and  installation  took  place 
on  Monday,  December  6th,  1841.  He  entered  upon  his  labors  under 
the  most  favorable  auspices,  and  with  all  the  ardor  of  a  young  man. 
Mr.  Hogarth  was  a  man  of  no  ordinary  talent,  and  threw  himself 
heart  and  soul  into  his  work.  It  is  only  just  to  say  that  Mr.  Hogarth 
filled  a  very  important  place  in  the  history  of  this  Church.  The  con- 
gregation was  strong  and  united,  and  during  his  stay  among  them, 
many  were  brought  into  the  church,  who  have  filled  prominent  posi- 
tions in  it  ever  since.  Some  of  them  are  members  of  this  Church  to- 
day, others  have  gone  out  and  are  engaged  in  doing  the  Lord's  work 
elsewhere.  He  still  preaches  the  gospel  of  the  Son  of  God  in  a  prom- 
inent pulpit  of  Detroit,  Michigan.  We  regret  that  he  is  not  present 
with  us  to-day  to  take  a  part  in  these  memorial  services.  The  rela- 
tion between  him  and  the  congregation  was  dissolved  on  the  21st  of 
October,  1846,  when  he  was  released  to  take  charge  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church,  in  Geneva,  N.  Y.  His  farewell  sermon  was  preached  on 
Sabbath,  the  8th  of  November. 

Soon  after  the  retirement  of  Dr.  Hogarth,  the  congregation  ex- 
tended a  unanimous  call  to  the  Rev.  Joel  Edson  Rockwell,  of  Valatie, 
N.  Y.,  on  the  15th  of  February,  1847.  His  installation  by  the  Pres- 
bytery took  place  on  May  4th,  of  the  same  year.  The  congregation 
was  in  much  the  same  condition  at  this  period,  that  it  had  been  du- 
ring the  time  of  Dr.  Hogarth, — strong  and  harmonious.  They  rallied 
around  their  new  pastor  and  gave  him  every  token  of  respect  and 
confidence.  We  need  not  dwell  upon  these  latter  pastorates,  because 
they  are  yet  fresh  in  your  memory.  They  can  scarcely  be  considered 
as  legitimate  matters  of  history. 

The  labors  of  Dr.  Rockwell  closed  on  the  23d  of  January,  1851, 
when  he  was  dismissed  by  the  Presbytery  to  take  charge  of  the  Cen- 
tral Church,  Brooklyn.  His  ministry  was  a  pleasant  and  useful  one, 
both  to  himself  and  to  his  people.  None  of  the  former  pastors  have 
shown  a  more  abiding  interest  in  the  congregation  than  Dr.  Rock- 
well, who  has  come  to  rejoice  with  us  on  this  anniversary  occasion. 


22 

This  is  as  it  should  be  ;  there  may  be  good  and  sufficient  reasons  why 
a  minister  should  be  separated  from  his  people,  even  where  the  rela- 
tions between  them  are  of  the  most  pleasant  character ;  and  how  pleas- 
ant it  is  to  revisit  them,  feeling  that  he  still  retains  their  love  and 
confidence. 

As  soon  as  practicable  the  congregation  took  steps  to  call  another 
pastor.  Accordingly  a  call  was  made  out  for  the  Rev.  A.  D.  Pollock, 
of  Virginia,  on  the  22d  of  April,  1852.  Mr.  Pollock  entered  upon 
his  labors  soon  after.  The  pastorate  of  this  brother  was  not  a  long 
one;  it  closed  some  time  in  the  fall  of  '55.  All  who  knew  him  unite 
in  testifying  to  his  talent  as  a  preacher  and  a  writer.  For  freshness 
and  vigor  of  thought  his  superior,  perhaps,  has  never  appeared  in  any 
of  the  pulpits  in  this  city.  His  intellect  was  of  a  peculiar  order,  and 
at  times  shone  with  great  brilliancy.  He  is  the  author  of  the  recent 
work  "  Life  in  the  Exode,"  and  still  exercises  his  ministry,  though  in 
declining  health,  in  the  town  of  Warrenton,  Virginia. 

It  was  at  the  close  of  Mr.  Pollock's  ministry  that  the  Central 
Presbyterian  Church  was  organized.  A  large  number  of  the  congre- 
gation felt  it  to  be  their  duty  to  lay  the  foundation  of  a  new  enter- 
prise. This  effort  was  encouraged  by  a  resolution  unanimously  passed 
by  the  session  of  Hanover  Street  Church,  approving  the  separation, 
and  bidding  those  engaged  in  it  God  speed.  The  history  of  that  en- 
terprise is  familiar  to  you  all.  The  building  now  known  as  the  Cen- 
tral Church,  was  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  Almighty  God  on  the 
10th  of  November,  1857. 

On  the  31st  of  December,  1855,  Rev.  Wm.  C.  Dickinson  was 
chosen  pastor.  This  young  brother,  however,  was  never  installed. 
Unwilling  to  assume  the  responsibilities  of  so  large  a  pastoral  charge, 
he  remained  less  than  a  year.  He  remained  long  enough,  however, 
to  win  the  love  and  esteem  of  all  who  knew  him,  and  to  attach  him- 
self to  the  congregation  with  links  of  remembrance  that  shall  never 
be  broken.  The  people  parted  with  him  sincerely  regretting  that  he 
felt  it  to  be  his  duty  to  decline  their  call.  The  paper  which  he  read 
from  the  pulpit,  assigning  his  reasons  for  this  step,  has  been  entered 
upon  the  Session  Book,  as  a  model  of  Christian  courtesy  and  candor. 

The  Rev.  William  Aikman,  of  Newark,  N.  J.,  was  chosen  pastor 
on  the  2d  of  June,  1857,  and  was  installed  October  30th  of  the  same 
year.  The  ministry  of  Mr.  Aikman  is  the  longest  which  this  congre- 
gation has  been  permitted  to  enjoy  since  the  days  of  Dr.  Gilbert.  It 
covers  a  period  of  eleven  years.  Of  the  ministry  of  Dr.  Aikman,  it 
is  unnecessary  to  say  much  ;  his  virtues  as  a  man,  and  his  labors  as  a 


23 

pastor  are  well  known,  and  need  no  comment  at  my  hands.  It  is  but 
just  to  say,  however,  that  the  period  during  which  he  filled  the  pulpit 
of  this  Church  was  the  most  stormy  and  trying  ever  known  in  the 
history  of  the  Church.  During  five  years  of  his  ministry,  the  coun- 
try was  involved  in  a  terrible  civil  war,  when  there  was  much  excite- 
ment and  much  diversity  of  interest  and  opinion,  making  it  exceed- 
ingly difiicult  for  a  minister  to  discharge  his  duty  to  the  satisfaction 
of  all  parties.  "  We  speak  that  we  do  know."  Yet,  during  all  this 
time,  Dr.  Aikman  remained  in  his  place  and  continued  to  discharge 
his  duties  under  a  sense  of  his  responsibility  to  the  King  and  Head  of 
the  Church.  He  was  released  on  the  19th  of  May,  1868.  He  now 
ministers  to  a  Church  in  the  city  of  Detroit,  and  sends  his  regrets  that 
he  cannot  be  with  us  on  this  occasion. 

It  was  during  the  ministry  of  Dr.  Aikman  that  Olivet  Chapel  was 
built  and  dedicated.  A  Sabbath  School  was  organized  in  the  Western 
part  of  the  city  by  some  members  of  the  congregation,  as  early  as 
1849.  The  first  sermon  in  connection  with  that  enterprise  was  preached 
by  Rev.  Wm.  W.  Taylor.  This  continued  to  grow  in  size  and  inter- 
est until  it  was  thought  best  to  plant  a  church  in  that  locality.  Ac- 
cordingly a  neat  and  commodious  chapel  was  erected  at  the  corner  of 
Chestnut  and  Adams  Streets,  and  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  God 
February  7th,  1864,  where  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  has  been  reg- 
ulai'ly  supplied  ever  since.  At  the  present  time  the  church  and  Sab- 
bath School  are  doing  a  good  work  under  the  faithful  pastorate  of 
Rev.  Alfred  J.  Snyder. 

Immediately  after  the  retirement  of  Dr.  Aikman,  a  number  of 
persons  who  had  hitherto  been  connected  with  Hanover  Church, 
deemed  it  their  duty  to  withdraw  to  engage  in  a  new  enterprise,  and 
certificates  of  dismission  were  granted  them  for  this  purpose.  These 
uniting  with  a  number  who  had  already  gone  out  from  the  Central 
Church,  and  with  some  from  the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  formed 
what  is  now  known  as  the  West  Church,  whose  new  and  beautiful 
house  of  worship  was  dedicated  in  December  last. 

Hume,  the  historian,  says  that  no  one  can  speak  long  of  himself 
without  being  egotistical.  My  connection  with  the  Church  as  pastor 
began  in  January,  1869.  I  came  among  you  as  a  stranger  from 
another  branch  of  the  Presbyterian  family,  and  with  what  measure 
of  success  and  acceptability  my  work  has  been  done,  it  is  for  you  to 
judge.  It  is  but  just  to  say  that  I  have  been  most  cordially  received 
and  treated  by  the  people  of  my  charge.  We  shall  leave  it  to  those 
who  come  after  to  write  the  history. 


24 

The  history  of  every  Presbyterian  Church  is  largely  the  history  of 
its  pastors,  but  we  might  couple  with  this  statement  also,  the  lives  of 
its  elders.  It  has  been  the  distinction  of  this  Church  almost  from  its 
beginning  to  be  under  the  supervision  of  a  faithful  corps  of  elders. 
In  this  respect  it  will  not  suffer  in  comparison  with  any  church 
within  our  knowledge.  The  first  mention  of  a  meeting  of  Session  oc- 
curs about  1796;  no  names  however  are  given.  The  first  election  of 
which  we  have  any  account,  took  place  in  1803,  when  Alex.  Fimester 
and  David  Harbison  were  chosen  elders.  These,  together  with  the 
names  of  Dr.  George  Monro,  Mr.  James  Smith,  Mr.  Cooke,  Watson, 
Dickson,  John  Fleming,  Matthew  Kean,  George  Jones,  Peter  Alrich, 
Thomas  Alrich,  Jno.  B.  Porter,  Robert  Porter,  Jno.  Patterson,  and 
Wm.  Clark,  (all  now  dead  and  gone,)  are  familiar  to  you  all,  and 
their  record  covers  a  large  part  of  the  Church's  history.  Justice  will 
be  done  to  their  memory  by  another.  Of  the  old  members  of  Ses- 
sion, but  one  survives,  the  Hon.  Judge  Hall,  who  has  already  passed 
his  90th  year. 

The  Sabbath  School  of  the  Church  was  organized  in  1814,  and 
has  been  aiming  to  do  its  proper  work  from  that  time  to  the  present. 
Time  would  fail  me  to  speak  of  the  results  which  it  has  accomplished. 
So  far  as  we  can  learn,  it  has  never  had  more  than  five  superinten- 
dents. Quite  a  number  of  its  former  pupils  are  now  engaged  in 
preaching  the  gospel  in  this  and  in  other  lands. 

Such,  in  brief,  is  the  history  of  this  venerable  Church.  It  would 
be  impossible  in  the  limits  of  an  ordinary  discourse  to  go  more  fully 
into  detail.  The  salient  points  have  all  been  set  before  you.  Your 
own  recollection  will  supply  much  that  I  have  been  obliged  to  omit.' 
And  what  means  this  long  and  interesting  history?  Truly,  this  is  a 
vine  of  the  Lord's  planting.  We  come  to-day  to  bless  His  guiding, 
guarding  power.  These  labors  of  love  which  cover  the  wide  expanse 
of  a  century  will  never  be  forgotten.  The  results  of  the  past  are  hid 
with  Christ  in  God,  only  to  appear  when  we  shall  appear  with  Him  in 
glory.  It  cannot  be  that  so  much  earnest  work;  that  so  many  prayers, 
so  many  sermons  and  appeals  ;  that  so  much  teaching  and  instruction  ; 
that  so  much  outlay  of  time,  energy,  and  talent ;  it  cannot  be  that 
all  this  should  go  unblest  and  unrewarded.  No!  no!  "It  shall  be 
said  that  this  and  that  man  was  born  there,  and  the  Highest  himself 
shall  establish  her."  This  Church  has  been  blest  of  God  from  its 
beginning  until  now.  You  have  seen  His  presence  and  His  power  in 
the  sanctuary  from  time  to  time.  Very  little  of  turmoil  or  trouble  hss 
marked  your  past  history,  as  little  we  believe  as  can  be  shown  in  the 


25 

history  of  any  like  Church  in  the  land.  Those  who  have  been  called 
to  take  charge  of  the  congregation  from  time  to  time,  have  not  been 
many,  considering  the  age  of  the  Church,  and  none  of  these,  so  far  as 
known,  have  ever  stained  their  record,  or  been  sej^arated  from  the 
Church  without  leaving  substantial  results  for  good  behind  them.  For 
this  we  praise  God. 

If  time  would  permit,  there  is  much  that  might  be  said  of  the  in- 
fluence of  Presbyterianism  in  the  communities  where  it  has  flourished, 
and  of  its  bearing  upon  the  civil  and  political  affairs  of  our  country. 
It  has  been,  both  in  this  and  in  other  lands,  the  main  bulwark  of  civil 
and  religious  liberty.  It  is  a  notorious  fact,  that  in  its  form  it  is 
closely  allied  with  the  structure  of  our  civil  government.  The  Revo- 
lution of  1776,  so  far  as  it  was  affected  by  religion,  was  largely  a 
Presbyterian  measure.  It  was  the  natural  result  of  those  principles 
implanted  in  her  sons  by  the  English  Puritans,  the  Scotch  Covenant- 
ers, the  Dutch  Calvinists,  and  the  French  Huguenots.  Our  Presbyte- 
rian ancestry  were  among  the  first  to  set  their  seal  to  that  immortal 
document,  the  Declaration  of  Independence.  Chief  Justice  Tilghman 
has  remarked  that  the  framers  of  the  United  States  Constitution 
borrowed  very  much  of  the  form  of  our  Republic  from  that  form 
of  church  government  developed  in  the  constitution  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  of  Scotland.  Moreover,  Presbyterianism  erects  around 
itsself  no  barrier  of  exclusiveism  ;  it  unchurches  none ;  its  hands  have 
never  been  stained  with  the  blood  of  persecution ;  it  inscribes  upon 
its  banner  of  truth,  forbearance  and  love  ;  it  welcomes  to  a  fellowship 
in  Christian  labor  all  who  "  call  upon  the  same  Lord,  both  theirs  and 
ours."  We  take  a  just  pride  therefore  in  her  history,  and  challenge 
the  respect  of  all  that  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity. 

In  this  review  of  the  past  we  are  reminded  that  our  period  of  op- 
portunity and  service  for  the  Master  hastens  to  a  close.  Very  soon 
we  shall  be  gathered  to  the  sepulchers  of  our  fathers.  These  walls 
will  contain  us  no  more.  Others  will  fill  these  pews,  and  others  will 
come  forward  to  receive  baptism  at  this  altar.  Where  will  be  the 
congregation  of  to-day  a  hundred  years  hence?  I  hold  in  my  hand 
a  printed  roll  of  the  members  of  this  Church  in  1831,  and  should  I 
proceed  to  call  it  now,  two-thirds  of  the  answers  would  be  a  voice 
from  the  tomb.  For  the  destiny  that  awaits  us  all,  there  is  but  one 
preparation  ;  the  atoning  blood  of  Christ.  Seek  this  and  you  are 
safe.  Seek  this  and  come  joy  or  sorrow,  life  lingering  long  or  sud- 
denly fading  away,  the  Abdiel  greeting  of  a  well  done  thou  faithful 
one,  shall  be  your  welcome  to  the  tearless  scenes  of  that  city  that  hath 


foundations,  where  the  leaf  never  withers  and  the  light  never  fades. 
Fix  your  eye  upon  the  cross  and  the  crown,  and  remember  that 

"  Not  enjoyment  and  not  sorrow 
Is  our  destined  or  way, 
But  to  act,  that  each  to-morrow 
Find  us  farther  than  to-day." 

At  the  closeof  the  historical  address,  and  after  singing  "  The  Lord 
is  King,"  a  brief  address  was  made  by  Rev.  J.  P.  Conkey,  pastor  of 
of  the  Central  Church,  in  which  he  said  that  he  was  there  simply  as  a 
representative  of  Presbyterianism,  and  to  express  the  sympathy  of  his 
Church,  in  behalf  of  his  congregation,  with  its  progress.  He  spoke, 
also,  of  the  sadness  connected  with  the  idea  of  age,  but  felt  assured 
that  Hanover  Church  had  no  reason  for  sadness  in  the  gladness  of 
this  anniversary  day.  Looking  forward  into  the  future  its  record 
should  not  be  viewed  by  the  century,  but  on,  on  and  on,  down  the 
vista  of  time. 

We  regret  that  we  are  unable  to  present  a  more  extended  report 
of  this  address,  inasmuch  as  the  author  has  found  it  inconvenient  to 
furnish  us  with  a  manuscript  for  publication. 


REGOLLEOTIONS  OF  HANOVER 
STREET  CHURCH. 

BY   REV.  WM.  W.  TAYLOR. 


"  /  was  glad  when  they  said  unto  me,  let  us  go  into  the  house  of  the 
Lord.  Our  feet  shall  stand  within  thy  gates,  0  Jerusalem.  Whither 
the  tribes  go  up,  the  tribes  of  the  Lord,  to  give  thanks  unto  the  name  of 
the  Lord.  Pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem ;  they  shall  prosper  that 
love  thee.  Peace  be  within  thy  walls,  and  prosperity  within  thy  palaces. 
For  my  brethren  and  companion's  sake,  I  will  now  say:  Peace  be  within 
thee  !  Because  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  our  God,  I  will  seek  thy  good." 
Ps.  cxxii. 

I  would  have  you  expect  nothing  from  these  "  Recollections'"  but 
just  what  the  word  naturally  indicates  ;  nor  let  it  be  a  drawback  on 
your  interest,  that  I  come  not  down  to  the  modern  days  of  this  sanc- 
tuary, but  date  back  fifty  years,  and  linger  around  the  old,  original 
building,  where  Hanover  Street  Church  lived  when  it  was  called  the 
Second  Church. 

It  is  still  standing  on  the  old  spot.  Fifth  and  Walnut,  and  you 
may  see  its  stony  material  and  thick  walls,  though  now  enlarged  over 
its  original  size  and  shape.  At  first  it  was  square,  and  I  used  to  hear 
people  say  it  had  been  used  as  a  stable  by  the  British,  in  the  Revolu- 
tionary War,  when  it  was  probably  in  an  unfinished  state ;  at  least  it 
needed  some  repairs  after  they  were  done  with  it.  The  pulpit  was 
placed  on  the  west  side,  fitted  only  for  one  Preacher  at  a  time,  with  a 
small  enclosure  at  its  foot,  shut  in  on  the  front  with  a  railing ;  a  brick 
paved  aisle  running  in  front,  North  and  South,  and  another  shooting 
at  right  angles  to  this,  going  Eastward  to  accommodate  a  large  door, 
set  in  the  East  wall,  the  only  way  of  incoming  and  outgoing.  This 
was  a  large  two-leafed  circular-topped  door,  the  inside  fastening  con- 
sisting of  long  iron  bolts,  shooting  into  grooves  at  the  top,  with  shorter 
ones  at  the  bottom  ;  which  I  have  good  reason  to  be  acquainted  with, 


28 

and  to  remember  from  a  somewhat  unpleasant  and  alarming  occur- 
rence. On  one  lecture  or  prayer  meeting  night,  Wednesday  or  Friday, 
when  I  was  a  lad  of  seven  or  eight,  my  youthful  piety  took  me  to  the 
service,  but  did  not  keep  me  from  going  to  sleep.  In  company  with  a 
much  older  person,  Sammy  Young,  I  had  taken  my  seat  in  the  gallery, 
whilst  everybody  else  was  below,  who,  at  the  close  of  the*  service,  very 
properly  left  the  house  and  went  home,  not  seeing,  for  there  was  no 
gas  in  the  Church,  nor  dreaming  that  two  of  the  worshippers,  prob- 
ably in  that  condition,  were  up  stairs.  I  wakened  first,  and  coming 
to  a  sense  of  my  condition,  lost  no  time  in  rousing  my  companion, 
and  together  we  groped  our  way  down  to  the  door  and  so  escaped ; 
and  this  is  about  the  first  time  I  have  ever  confessed  to  the  sin  of 
sleeping  in  Church. 

How  they  heated  the  house  in  those  days  I  do  not  remember,  or 
whether  any  attempts  were  made,  but  I  can  almost  see  old  John  An- 
derson, the  sexton,  or  his  poor  idiot  son,  bringing  coals  in  a  foot  stove 
for  some  of  the  old  ladies,  every  Sabbath  morning. 

A  gallery  was  built  on  three  sides  of  the  Church,  as  high  as  the 
pulpit,  furnished  with  one  row  of  large  square  pews  all  around,  having 
entrance  from  a  little  aisle  running  around  the  inside  of  the  wall, 
and  finished  in  front  with  an  open  breastwork,  made  of  little  turned 
rods.  Right  opposite  the  pulpit,  in  the  gallery,  was  the  pew  of  old 
Capt.  Geddes  and  family  ;  on  the  right  of  pulpit  was  my  father's  pew, 
shared  by  the  family  of  Mr.  Johnston  ;  the  adjoining  pew  being  occu- 
pied by  the  Kirkpatrick's.  The  pews  below  were  long,  rather  than 
square,  with  straight  high  backs. 

About  1820,  the  old  building  was  enlarged  by  advancing  the 
North  wall  fifteen  or  twenty  feet,  into  its  present  size  and  shape, 
when  a  complete  transformation  was  made  in  pews,  pulpit,  galleries, 
and  doors,  the  old  windows  probably  remaining  as  they  had  been,  on 
account  of  the  solidity  of  the  walls. 

This  was  thought  to  be  an  important  event,  and  a  large  work 
among  us  young  folks,  who  paid  our  visits  from  time  to  time,  to  enjoy 
both  the  demolition  and  the  reconstruction,  and  I  suppose  the  same 
views  of  the  importance  of  the  improvement  were  entertained  by  the 
old  people.  The  usual  history  of  such  movements,  in  the  conflict  of 
opinion,  whether  the  old  building  was  not  sufficient,  and  the  enlarge- 
ment extravagantly  great  as  to  the  mode  of  finishing  and  furnishing, 
with  the  probable  expense  and  the  ways  and  means  of  raising  the 
funds  might  doubtless  be  written,  but  I  recollect  nothing,  but  that 
everybody  that  I  knew  was  engaged  in  it.    The  elders  would  go  to  su- 


29 

perintend  the  work  and  tell  stories,  and  the  older  boys  were  ready  at 
the  time  of  plastering  to  sit  up  all  night  and  keep  the  fires  going,  to 
facilitate  the  drying. 

One  of  these  stories  which  I  heard  from  my  brother-in-law,  Thomas 
C.  Alrich,  long  afterwards,  had  respect  to  some  one,  who,  in  relating 
any  matter,  had  the  habit  of  closing  every  period  by  rubbing  his 
hands  and  saying,  "  So  far,  so  good."  Well,  the  sight  of  scaffolding 
reminded  him  of  an  accident  that  had  happened  to  some  acquaint- 
ance, who,  in  climbing  or  working,  lost  his  balance  and  fell  to  the 
ground  and  broke  his  leg ;  at  which  point  of  the  story  forward  come 
the  hands  rubbing  with  the  bland  expression,  "  So  far,  so  good." 

About  the  same  time  that  the  Church  was  enlarged,  a  new  lecture 
room,  then  called  a  conference  room,  was  built  on  Queen,  now  Fifth 
Street,  adjoining  the  Church,  but  some  years  ago  it  was  removed,  and 
the  the  spot  is  now  occupied  with  dwelling  houses. 

The  conference  room  was  brick,  having  one  entrance,  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  wall  on  Fifth  Street,  and  another  door  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  house,  opening  into  the  back  yard.  The  room  was  commodious, 
plastered,  and  painted  white,  and  furnished  with  benches  with  com- 
fortable backs ;  having  a  platform  on  the  West  end,  with  a  little  square 
recess  in  the  East  end  wall,  made,  we  boys  understood,  for  a  clock, 
but  I  do  not  remember  that  the  clock  ever  got  there ;  and  a  little 
square  opening  in  the  ceiling  for  a  ventilator  excited  much  curiosity. 
This  house  was  used  for  religious  service  through  the  week,  and  also 
for  the  Sabbath  School,  and  I  have  no  recollection  of  attending  Sab- 
bath School  anywhere  else. 

Mr.  James  Simpson,  a  shoemaker,  living  what  was  then  out  Front 
Street,  and  a  most  worthy  man,  was  the  only  teacher  I  can  call  to 
mind,  and  elder  Robt.  Porter  was  the  Superintendent,  assisted  by  Mrs. 
Anna  Maria  Jones,  then  Mrs.  McMullen,  Miss  Maria  Smith,  Miss 
Catharine  Ocheltree,  Mrs.  Gilbert,  and  the  Misses  Munro.  To  this 
day  I  can  recall  an  exhortation  made  to  the  School,  by  Mr.  Porter, 
who  urged  us  to  be  moral  and  regular  in  all  our  ways,  not  because 
good  habits  of  themselves  would  save  us,  but  would  keep  us  in  a  po- 
sition where  we  would  be  more  likely  to  receive  the  converting  grace 
of  God's  spirit,  which  I  have  often  thought  of  as  an  important  con- 
sideration. 

On  another  occasion,  I  remember  some  stranger,  a  gentleman,  ad- 
dressing us,  by  which  my  feelings  were  greatly  moved,  but  I  am  sorry 
to  say  such  a  sense  of  shame  came  over  me  for  the  tears  I  shed,  that 
before  going  into  Church  I  went  to  a  pump  standing  over  on  Walnut 


30 

Street,  and  still  there,  to  wash  the  marks  from  my  eyes  and  face.  Our 
boyish  sense  of  propriety,  at  this  time,  was  much  shocked  by  seeing 
Solis,  a  Jew,  at  the  corner  of  Hanover  and  French  streets,  clarifying 
quills  and  cleaning  windows  on  the  Sabbath  day. 

In  those  days  our  Sabbath  School  labors  were  rewarded  with  tick- 
ets, blue  and  red,  four  blue  securing  one  red,  and  four  of  these  pur- 
chasing a  religious  tract,  every  twenty-four  tracts  being  bound  for  us 
by  the  Superintendent  into  a  handsome  volume,  and  how  many  of 
themjl  became  master  of,  memory  fails  to  recall. 

I  fancy  I  saw  old  Rev.  Dr.  Read,  the  predecessor  of  Rev.  Dr.  Gil- 
bert, once  at  least,  as  he  officiated  in  the  Church,  and  once  at  a  wed- 
ding in  my  father's  house.  When  he  died,  I  was  a  boy  of  twelve,  at- 
tending school  in  a  large,  gray  stone  academy,  then  standing  back  of 
Market  Street,on  the  East  side,  between  what  are  now  Eighth  and  Ninth 
streets,  and  taught  by  Mr.  Allstou.  He  was  buried  inside  the  brick 
Church,  on  the  grounds  of  the  First  Church,  still  standing  on  the 
corner  of  Tenth  and  Market,  and  when  the  ground  was  opened  before 
the  funeral,  I  entered  the  building,  leaving  our  play  ground  for  that 
purpose,  and  looked  down  most  seriously  into  the  open  grave,  and  I 
earnestly  wished  I  was  to  lie  there,  provided  I  could  have  his  place  in 
the  better  world,  which  I  had  no  doubt  was  his  glorious  dwelling  place. 

The  Rev.  Eliphalet  W.  Gilbert  was  the  pastor  of  the  Church  and 
the  minister  of  the  word,  about  whose  ministrations  my  memory  is 
most  completely  drawn,  from  my  earliest  days,  to  whom  my  heart 
warmly  and  justly  clings,  with  fond  aijd  grateful  tribute,  for  through 
his  preaching  I  was  brought,  as  I  hope,  to  Christ,  then  into  the 
Church,  and  my  feet  helped  into  the  ministry. 

Dr.  Gilbert  was  born  in  New  York  State,  and  educated  in  the- 
ology at  Princeton.  He  was  a  great  reader  of  books,  of  which  he 
would  master  a  volume  a  week.  He  did  not,  however,  take  time  to  write 
his  sermons,  but  commenced  preparation  for  Sabbath  on  Thursday  and 
preached  extemporaneously  without  notes  in  the  pulpit  and  without 
writing  much,  if  any,  in  his  study.  He  lived  to  regret  that  he  had 
not  preserved  his  thoughts  on  paper,  as  I  heard  him  say,  when  he  was 
pastor  of  Western  Presbyterian  Church,  in  Philadelphia,  where  he  died 
in  the  Summer  of  '52  or  '53.  He  possessed  a  fine  mind,  well  culti- 
vated and  furnished.  He  was  an  excellent  sermonizer,  a  good  preacher 
and  scholar,  and  a  man  of  influence ;  well  established  in  the  love  and 
reverence  of  his  people,  leaving  his  post  at  Hanover  Street  Church, 
at  his  own  prompting,  to  become  President  of  Delaware  College,  at 
Newark ;  which,  however,  he  left  and  returned  to  his  pulpit, — which 


31 

a  second  time  he  relinquished  to  resume  the  Presidency  ;  this  resigna- 
tion of  the  College  being  occasioned  by  its  having  accepted  a  lottery 
scheme  to  raise  funds.  Dr.  Gilbert  visited  his  people,  but  in  a  formal 
manner. 

I  remember  him  from  very  early  days,  more  vividly  by  his  favorite 
gesture,  than  the  words  he  said,  as  he  would  throw  out  his  arms, 
bending  them  in  the  shape  of  a  W.,  and  when  he  wound  up  with  some 
remarks,  he  would  introduce  the  conclusion  by  saying,  "  If  these 
things  be  true,"  so  and  so  follows.  This  gives  a  good  idea  of  the 
logical  character  of  his  mind  at  the  same  time  that  it  expresses  his 
candor  and  modesty ;  for  he  entertained  no  doubt  of  the  Scripture 
doctrines  he  preached,  but  only  of  his  own  argumentative  powers. 
Our  pastor's  shutting  up  the  Bible  was  a  signal  of  bringing  his  re- 
marks to  a  close. 

Our  dear  old  Church  has,  ever  since  ray  recollection,  possessed  a 
stout  bench  of  Elders ;  of  whom,  in  old  times,  I  can  recall  Robert 
Porter,  John  Fleming,  Matthew  Kean,  Thos.  C.  Alrich,  David  Har- 
beson,  and  George  Jones ;  Judge  Hall  and  Wm.  Clark  coming  in  at 
a  later  day ;  and  of  later  members  of  Session,  I  need  not  remind  you. 

Mr.  Porter  died  in  the  year  1839,  and  a  published  sermon  of  Dr. 
Gilbert's  occasioned  by  the  event  was  forwarded  to  me,  in  which  ha 
was  compared  wiih  the  old  High  Priest  Jehoiada,  in  the  time  of  Joash, 
King  of  Judah  ;  the  verse  eulogizing  him  forming  the  text :  that  he 
had  done  good  in  Israel,  both  toward  God  and  toward  his  house,  for 
which  they  buried  him  in  the  City  of  David  among  the  Kings,  and 
this  was  true  of  Mr.  Porter.     2  Chron.  xxiv. 

I  felt  very  warmly  towards  Elder  Matthew  Kean,  and  Mr.  Alrich 
I  loved  like  a  brother,  as  indeed  he  was.  I  loved,  because  I  knew 
him,  and  the  longer  I  knew  him,  and  the  more  I  saw  him,  the  stronger 
grew  my  respect  and  affection.  He  was  a  man  of  prayer  and  main- 
tained a  high  example  of  piety.  Years  did  not  harden  his  character 
and  make  his  heart  sharp  and  angular,  but  matured  him  into  a  mellow 
ripeness,  that  showed  a  preparation  for  that  glory  into  which  he  was 
suddenly  drawn,  dying  in  Philadelphia,  under  a  midnight  summons, 
in  the  Spring  of  1865. 

Besides  the  Elders,  the  Church  was  blessed  in  early  times  with 
many  earnest,  believing,  and  praying  Christians,  male  and  female, 
that  set  others  in  motion  and  became  the  channel  of  divine  blessing 
to  many,  of  whom  a  few  names  have  been  given.  At  one  time  it 
would  seem  there  was  no  christian  physician  in  the  Church,  nor  per- 
haps in  the  community,  when  this  praying  band  of  ladies  selected  a 


32 

young  man,  Dr.  Thomas,  and  made  him  the  subject  of  their  earnest 
and  successful  prayers. 

The  same  was  true  of  a  young  editor,  Mr.  Wm.  Mendenhall,  of 
the  Wilmingtonian,  who  long  lived  an  exemplary  Christian. 

Many  old  names  could  I  recall,  as  David  C.  Wilson,  and  Allen 
Thompson,  the  Geddeses,  Porters,  Hamiltons,  Sellars,  Hendricksons, 
McClurgs,  Joneses,  Cochranes,  Mahaffys,  Pattersons,  Bushs,  Moodys, 
Monroes,  and  Smiths,  old  Mr.  Hogg,  Guyers,  Hendricks,  McClarys, 
and  Browns. 

I  can  just  remember  the  death  of  old  Dr.  Smith,  which  was  the 
occasion  of  great  perplexity  to  my  reasoning  powers,  how  a  doctor 
could  die ;  that  the  physician,  who  was  called  in  to  give  me  pills  and 
jalap,  on  which  I  quickly  recovered,  did  not  heal  himself. 

Old  Mr.  Hendrickson  was  a  fine  looking,  large  made  man,  tall  and 
broad,  the  cast  and  complexion  of  his  face  reminding  you  of  what  a 
real  Swede  should  be,  and  who  was  proably  a  descendant  of  that  race, 
who  are  ranked  among  the  original  settlers  of  Delaware. 

Since  my  mind  has  been  called  to  think  back,  in  preparation  for 
these  Recollections,  a  sentiment  lodges  and  presses  upon  my  reflections, 
like  this:  The  large  beneficence  and  wise  outlay  of  means,  in  building 
a  church  edifice  where  it  is  needed,  and  organizing  a  Church  of  Christ. 

A  church's  life  may  be  like  that  of  one  of  the  old  Patriarchs,  the 
first  century  only  bringing  it  through  its  infancy,  that  shall  continue 
through  the  days  of  Heaven,  flourishing  like  trees  of  righteousness ; 
its  blessed  history  symboled  by  the  clambering  and  flowering  plant, 
that  holds  on  and  propagates  its  life  from  year  to  year,  in  growing 
strength  and  spreading  verdure.  If  old  Hanover  is  a  true  sample  of 
all,  how  long  they  last,  and  what  a  source  of  blessing  of  the  richest 
type  and  largest  measure  do  they  become  ? 

And  are  not  we  believers  who  have  come  up  to  this  celebration,  or 
dwell  here  and  round  about,  ready  to  say  of  our  spiritual  mother, 
"  The  Lord  bless  thee  out  of  Zion,"  being  ready  to  give  thanks  to  God 
for  those  who  laid  these  foundations,  material  and  spiritual,  and  have 
since  sustained  them  ? 

The  old  organization  still  lives  and  flourishes,  though  dwelling 
under  another  and  more  commodious  roof.  The  First  Church  has 
been  resuscitated  out  of  its  roots,  and  its  branches  have  been  spread 
in  the  shape  of  the  Central,  the  Olivet,  and  the  West. 

For  a  century  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  has  been  preached, 
and  the  light  thereby  maintained  against  outside  error  ;  morality  has 
been  cherished  with  the  virtues  that  make  communities  quiet,  orderly, 


33 

and  prosperous,  besides  the  saving  grace,  that  in  every  generation,  and 
from  year  to  year,  has  found  its  way  to  dead  consciences  and  worldly 
hearts,  to  give  hope,  sanctity,  and  joy ;  to  enter  the  household  and 
take  hold  even  of  the  children's  minds ;  sanctifying  the  scenes  of  care 
and  affliction  ;  making  the  early  death  in  the  family  a  treasure  of 
good ;  preparing  and  lifting  over  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  our 
brother,  our  sister,  our  father,  our  dear  departed  mother ;  for  this  has 
been  a  living  Church,  marked  by  revivals,  with  praying  hearts  and 
working  hands,  acting  as  a  fountain  that  sends  forth  sweet  and  life- 
giving  waters. 

In  my  early  boyhood  days  I  recall  a  time  of  excitement  in  the 
Church,  that  affected  young  and  old.  We  young  persons  held  prayer 
meetings  among  ourselves,  and  exhorted  one  another  to  hold  on.  We 
were  sent  round  by  the  older  ones  to  collect  missionary  money,  furnished 
with  little  cards,  on  which  was  printed,  "  God  loveth  the  cheerful 
giver  ;  "  Freely  ye  have  received,  freely  give,"  and  similar  passages 
of  scripture.  How  many  were  received  into  the  Church  at  this  revi- 
val, I  do  not  know,  but  some  of  us  younger  were  taken  under  the 
care  of  the  Session.  I  thought  myself  a  christian  at  that  time,  but  I 
am  now  persuaded  otherwise,  for  I  fell  away  greatly,  and  had  no  deep 
convictions  of  sin.  I  still  recall  to  memory  a  young  man,  an  active 
member  of  the  Church  in  those  days,  by  the  name  of  McCall,  who 
tried  to  help  us  on.  In  the  work  of  the  revival,  our  pastor,  Mr.  Gil- 
bert, had  assistance  from  the  Princeton  theological  students,  one  of 
whom,  the  late  Dr.  Henry  Ludlow,  was  quite  effective.  An  exhorta- 
tion from  him,  which  must  have  been  delivered  in  the  old  unaltered 
Church,  I  have  never  lost  from  my  recollections,  as  he  spoke  of  Noah 
building  the  ark  and  warning  his  fellows  of  what  would  come,  when  the 
graphic  young  preacher  made  the  sound  of  every  hammer  stroke  as 
it  fell  upon  the  nail-head,  resound  and  enforce  the  Patriarch's  cry, 
Prepare  to  meet  thy  God  ! 

The  revival  of  the  Winter  and  Spring  of  1827,  is  most  memorable 
to  me,  when  the  same  faithful  Church  members  were  abundant  in 
their  labors,  and  the  pastor  was  again  helped  by  young  Princeton 
men,  among  whom  were  a  Mr.  Eastman  and  Mr.  Hervey,  who  after- 
wards went  to  India  as  a  Missionary,  and  died  there  of  cholera ;  Rev. 
Mr.  Danforth,  of  New  Castle,  Dr.  Skinner,  of  Philadelphia,  old  Dr. 
Dickey,  and  probably  other  neighboring  ministers  also  assisted.  With 
the  state  of  the  Church  immediately  before  this  revival,  and  the  means 
to  bring  it  forward,  I  am  unacquainted.  I  probably  was  not  aware 
of  what  was  going  on  among  the  good  people,  till  ray  attention  was 


34 

arrested  by  a  sermon  of  the  pastor's,  and  my  fears  of  God's  anger  for 
my  sins  vividly  awakened  thereby,  on  Sabbath,  February  4,  1827, 
and  I  could,  perhaps,  point  out  the  very  seat  I  occupied  in  the  old 
edifice,  as  I  could  certainly  tell  the  text  used  on  that  Sabbath  day,  so 
blessed  to  me.     "  I  pray  thee  have  me  excused." 

I  strangely  lost  my  impressions  upon  stepping  outside  the  door  of 
the  Church  after  the  morning  service,  but  they  returned  the  next  Mon- 
day evening  with  great  pungency,  and  I  was  numbered  among  the 
anxious  and  prayerful,  until  I  found  hope  in  Christ.  Christian  friends 
came  around  me  to  counsel  and  urge  me.  Mr.  Alrich  encouraged  me 
by  the  thought  that  I  might  be  the  means  of  winning  many  souls. 
Mr  Hervey  sought  me  behind  the  counter,  where  I  was  for  the  time 
employed,  and  Mrs.  Anna  M.  Jones  put  into  my  hands  Doddridge's 
Rise  and  Progress  of  Religion  in  the  Soul,  by  the  reading  of  which  I 
seemed  to  be  led,  step  by  step,  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  Upon  find- 
ing relief,  my  emotions  at  first  were  not  very  vivid  ;  I  hoped  that  God 
had  heard  my  incessant  prayers,  and  christians  appeared  like  friends, 
but  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  especially  the  New  Testament,  soon 
led  me  into  the  sweetest  fields  of  thought  and  feeling.  Christ  was  in 
my  heart,  and  I  knew  that  I  had  never  known  happiness  before. 

During  the  period  of  my  convictions  my  whole  previous  life  ap- 
peared but  one  lengthened  sin,  because  I  had  never  acted  from  a  sense 
of  God's  glory,  but  Jesus  cleansed  my  sins  away  ;  I  needed  no  arguments 
to  convince  me  of  original  sin  and  total  depravity,  for  I  saw  it  in  my 
own  heart,  yet  Christ,  the  second  Adam,  stood  in  my,  behalf,  against 
all  the  evil  wrought  by  the  first,  unto  whose  service  in  the  ministry, 
from  the  first  I  devoted  myself. 

I  have  allowed  my  own  experience  in  this  revival  to  be  made  so 
prominent  in  these  recollections,  because  it  may  give  a  true  recital  of 
what  happened  to  many  others  at  the  same  time,  for  on  the  commu- 
nion Sabbath,  that  gathered  in  the  fruits  of  the  work,  thirty-seven 
stood  up  to  together  to  take  the  vows  of  God. 

Those  who  approached  me  in  christian  love  doubtless  labored  for 
others,  and  the  same  good  work  that  was  wrought  of  God  for  me,  made 
many  others  glad.  I  now  renewed  my  acquaintance  with  the  Sabbath 
School  and  became  a  teacher  of  little  boys,  the  Superintendent  at  this 
time  being,  probably,  Mr.  Belknap,  a  school  teacher. 

In  connection  with  the  revival,  our  meetings  in  the  conference 
room  were  frequent  through  the  week,  at  night,  and  were  seasons  of 
great  interest  and  religious  ardor.  There  was  much  singing  and  ex- 
hortation, and  the  trouble  many  a  time  of  our  pastor  was  to  get  the 


35 

people  to  break  up  and  go  home.  He  was  much  afraid  of  anything 
bordering  on  the  irregular,  and  ten  o'clock  was  an  hour__beyond  which 
he  did  not  feel  easy  to  stay  ;  but  as  fast  [as  he  dismissed  them  the 
fragmentary  parts  would  heal  up  for  further  exercises,  and  this  would 
happen  again  and  again. 

Nor  shall  I  ever  forget  a  certain  evening  when  'a  young  convert 
besought  her  sister  to  come  to  Jesus,  throwing  her  arms  about  her, 
hanging  on  her  neck  and  crying,  "  do,  sister,  do ;"  "  do,  sister,  do 
come !"  with  a  paroxysm  of  importunity,  love,  and  gushing  tears. 
For  my  own  part,  such  was  my  interest  that  I  was  impatient  for  the 
meeting  time,  and  literally  ran  through  the  streets  to  the  dear  confer- 
ence room,  and  to  show  the  earnestness  of  others  in  the  great  work, 
I  heard  at  the  time  of  two  young  women  who  were  so  engaged  that 
they  determined  not  to  sleep  on  a  certain  night  till  they  had  found 
the  Saviour,  and  before  the  morning  light  they  rejoiced  in  the  light  of 
His  countenance. 

The  young  Princeton  brethren  were  desirous  of  bringing  out  the 
young  converts  to  take  a  part  in  the  services,  and  one  evening  I  was 
invited,  and  perhaps  urged  to  mount  the  little  platform  and  say  some- 
thing about  my  feelings.  I  felt  that  I  was  among  friends  and  had  no 
fear,  but  by  the  time  I  stood  up  and  faced  the  room  full,  they  proved 
too  many  for  me,  and  I  could  not  speak  a  word  ;  the  moisture  of  my 
tongue  was  entirely  dried  up,  and  the  tongue  clave  to  the  roof  of  my 
mouth,  nor  could  I  even  move  my  jaws,  and  there  remained  nothing 
for  me  but  to  leave  the  platform  and  sit  down  ;  yet  I  had  no  sense  of 
shame,  I  thought  I  had  tried  my  best ;  I  could  not  do  worse,  and 
hoped  I  would  do  better  the  next  time,  and  indeed  I  did  speak  shortly 
afterward,  I  hope  to  edification. 

In  connection  with  this  revival  a  young  men's  prayer  meeting  was 
established  and  held  Sabbath  evening's  before  Church,  in  the  confer- 
ence room,  and  missionary  labors,  in  the  shape  of  Sabbath  Schools, 
and  prayer  meetings,  and  tours  of  tract  distribution  on  Sabbath  after- 
noons were  entered  upon,  in  Brandywine  village,  and  in  other  direc- 
tions and  up  the  Brandywine,  in  which  excursions  I  was  permitted  to 
take  a  part,  in  company  with  Judge  Hall,  Thomas  Mahaffy,  and  others. 

At  the  communion  in  the  Spring  of  1827,  to  which  I  have  referred, 
many  united  with  the  Church  whose  names  I  have  forgotten,  and  of 
whom  I  have  known  little  or  nothing  for  many  years.  Judge  Hall,  I 
believe  united  at  that  time,  and  Thomas  McCorkle,  my  brother  James 
Alexander  Taylor,  James  Porter,  son  of  Alexander  Porter,  Archibald 
Robertson,  a  Mr.  W.  Hendrickson,  Miss  Margaret  Bowers,  and  Miss 


36 

Frances  Thompson.  The  pastor's  house  on  French  Street  above  Sev- 
enth, seemed  then  out  of  town. 

I  am  quite  sure  Rev.  Mr.  Danforth  was  present  on  this  communion 
Sabbath,  but  Dr.  Skinner,  then  of  Philadelphia,  preached  the  sermon, 
whose  text  was  the  language  of  the  crucified  thief:  "Lord,  remember 
me  !"  That  Sabbath  night,  after  the  services,  as  we  lingered  in  the 
sanctuary,  James  A.  Taylor,  James  Porter,  long  since  Capt.  Porter  of 
the  merchant  service,  and  myself  were  standing  together  when  Dr. 
Skinner,  after  conversing  with  us,  expressed  the  desire  that  he  might 
know,  after  ten  years,  that  we  held  on  in  the  good  way. 

I  hope  this  is  the  case  with  us  all,  my  dear  brother  having  been 
for  many  years  an  Elder  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  but  Captain 
Porter,  though  living,  I  have  seen  but  once  or  twice  since  that  day. 
How  many  have  passed  away  since  my  recollections  have  dated  them- 
selves !  embracing  all  of  that  generation,  of  whom  the  Church  has 
been  the  nurse,  through  Christ's  grace,  training  up  sons  and  daughters 
for  glory,  and  introducing  them  into  the  kingdom  of  God ;  and  how 
few  remain,  lingering  but  ready  to  pass  over !  Some,  who  were  of  my 
own  age  are  still  among  you,  and  of  the  older,  Judge  Hall,  you  still 
hold,  and  Mrs.  Hall,  Miss  Martha  Kirkpatrick,  the  Misses  Hamilton, 
Miss  Harbeson,  and  others  with  whose  names  I  am  not  so  familiar. 
Mr.  Enoch  Thomas,  a  convert,  accompanied  me  to  Andover,  Massa- 
chusetts, to  fit  for  College,  both  having  the  ministry  in  view,  whom  I 
had  hoped  to  meet  after  years  of  separation,  with  others  who  went 
forth  into  the  ministry,  and  the  dear  ex-pastors,  only  one  of  whom  is 
present  on  this  animating  occasion. 

In  conclvsion,  I  profess  my  warmest  love  for  this  Church,  and  give 
thanks  to  God  continually  for  throwing  me,  in  my  early  days,  by  His 
wondrous  providence,  under  its  sacred  influence,  and  for  inspiring  the 
brethren  and  sisters  of  the  Church  in  years  gone  by,  with  so  much  love 
for  our  souls,  and  giving  them  so  eminently  the  spirit  of  grace  and 
supplications. 

And  if  one,  long  ago  of  you,  and  still  so  in  heart,  but  of  late 
years  not  much  among  you,  may  give  an  exhortation  to  the  Church, 
it  is  this;  the  faith  of  those  who  have  gone  before  you, /o^fow ;  hold  to 
their  love  of  souls  and  love  of  revivals,  devise  liberal  things,  expect 
great  things,  attempt  great  things,  be  forward  in  every  department  of 
Christ's  work,  nor  wait  for  others,  but  take  the  lead,  as  is  your  pre- 
rogative and  privilege,  and  continue  to  be  the  mother  examplar  to  all, 
the  children  you  have  sent  forth ;  by  your  Godliness  to  cherish  ours  ; 
by  your  light  to  guide  us,  in  every  good  word  and  work. 


THE  EVENTS  OP  THE  CENTURY. 

BY   REV.  J.  E.  ROCKWELL,  D.  D. 


No  one  century,  perhaps,  since  the  Christian  Church  was  established 
has  had  a  record  so  full  of  marked  and  important  events  as  that  which 
has  passed  since  this  Church  was  organized.  Changes  which  have 
hitherto  been  the  growth  of  ages,  and  revolutions  which  have  altered 
the  whole  face  of  society,  have  been  accomplished  in  a  day,  and  as 
by  the  stroke  of  the  enchanter. 

One  Hundred  Years  ago!  We  look  back  to  that  period,  and 
think  with  wonder  how  events  that  are  now  matters  of  history,  were 
then  beyond  the  wildest  visions  of  philosophers,  patriots,  and  sages. 

The  awful  solitudes  of  the  heathen  world  were  as  yet  unbroken 
by  the  voice  of  the  living  teacher.  Mighty  bulwarks  of  darkness, 
ignorance,  and  superstition  stood  as  apparently  insurmountable  bar- 
riers to  the  gospel.  Italy,  Spain,  Austria,  and  the  South  American 
States  were  under  the  complete  dominion  of  papal  superstition,  that 
bade  defiance  to  all  efforts  to  bring  their  people  to  a  knowledge  of  the 
truths  as  preached  by  Paul,  and  re-echoed  by  Luther,  Calvin,  and 
Knox.  Turkey,  Egypt,  Arabia,  and  the  Holy  Land  were  under  the 
dark  and  cruel  power  of  Mohammedan  imposture,  that  would  brook 
no  attempt  to  offer  to  its  devotees  the  doctrines  of  salvation  by  the 
cross  of  Christ.  India,  China,  and  Japan,  were  closed  to  all  efforts 
to  teach  their  benighted  millions  a  purer  religion  than  that  of  Bud- 
dha, or  Confucius,  or  Brahma.  The  vast  regions  of  our  now  teem- 
ing West  were  as  yet  unvisited  by  the  advancing  tread  of  modern 
civilization.  The  wealth  of  the  Pacific  was  yet  unknown.  Our 
mighty  rivers  and  lakes,  and  the  mighty  waters  of  the  ocean  had 
not  yet  quivered  under  the  dash  of  the  swift  steamer.  The  world  had 
not  dreamed  of  our  modern  appliances  of  locomotion,  that  are  now 
carrying  population  to  regions  that  were  but  lately  the  home  of  the 
wild  beast  and  the  red  man  of  the  forest. 

This  Church  began  its  life  just  as  the  stirring  scenes  of  which  we 


38 

are  to  speak  were  commencing.  America  was  about  to  throw  off  its 
allegiance  to  the  old  world,  and  begin  a  new  and  more  brilliant  era  as 
a  separate  and  independent  nationality.  The  great  mass  of  the  people 
were  undergoing  those  preliminary  agitations,  which  were  to  result  in 
the  union  of  the  Colonies — the  Declaration  of  Independence,  and  the 
war  of  the  Revolution,  in  which  the  citizens  of  this  State  were  to  have 
no  unimportant  part.  Almost  within  the  hearing  of  the  people  of 
Wilmington  was  fought  one  of  the  memorable  battles  of  that  eventful 
struggle.  On  the  night  which  preceded  it,  Washington  sat  in  his 
tent  near  Stanton,  doubtful  as  to  the  safest  route  for  his  army  to 
take,  and  unable  to  obtain  from  his  officers  any  well  defined  outline  of 
tbe  roads  leading  across  the  State;  one  of  his  staff  suggested  the  name 
of  Dr.  Read,  then  at  Newark,  and  afterward  the  honored  pastor  of 
this  Church,  as  one  most  likely  to  give  him  the  desired  information. 
The  officer  was  directed  to  bring  him  to  the  camp  as  speedily  as  pos- 
sible. Long  before  morning  the  Doctor  was  with  Washington,  draw- 
ing out  a  map  of  tbe  country.  Following  his  directions,  the  army 
crossed  the  State,  and  the  next  day  met  the  British  troops  upon  the 
banks  of  the  Brandywine. 

It  was  in  the  midst  of  these  exciting  scenes,  and  in  such  troublous 
times  that  the  walls  of  this  Zion  were  built.  The  very  names  which 
we  meet  with  in  history,  one  hundred  years  ago,  will  suggest  many  of 
the  events  which  mark  this  century. 

Hume,  Rousseau,  and  Voltaire  were  preparing  the  way  by  their 
infidel  literature  for  the  scenes  of  the  French  Revolution  and  its  re- 
sultant influences.  Carnot,  St.  Just,  and  Robespierre  were  busy  fo- 
menting those  terrible  passions  that  were  to  make  the  close  of  the 
eighteenth  century  so  fearfully  memorable.  The  first  Napoleon  was 
a  child  of  four  years,  when  this  Church  was  beginning  its  peaceful 
mission.  Blackstone  was  writing  his  great  commentaries  on  the  laws 
of  England,  that  are  still  the  instructor  and  guide  of  jurists.  Hunter 
was  making  his  memorable  discoveries  in  physiology.  Dr.  Samuel 
Johnson  was  sending  forth  his  magnificent  thoughts,  that  are  still  an 
important  and  brilliant  part  of  English  classical  literature.  Burke, 
and  Pitt,  and  Fox,  and  Sheridan,  were  electrifying  the  British  nation 
by  their  fervid  eloquence.  Howard  was  doing  his  noble  work  as  a 
philanthi'opist,  and  awakening  the  attention  of  the  world  to  the  suffer- 
ing, and  devising  plans  for  their  relief.  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds  and 
Benj.  West  were  preparing  for  themselves  an  immortality  of  fame  by 
their  works  of  art.  Wesley  was  working  out  grand  and  much  needed 
reforms  in  the  Church.     America  was  everywhere  feeling  the  result 


39 

of  the  labors  of  Whitefield,  who  had  died  two  years  before  at  New- 
buryport,  but  who,  though  dead,  was  yet  speaking. 

As  we  look  over  a  century  filled  with  the  influences  of  such  men, 
we  hardly  know  where  to  begin  our  enumeration  of  the  events  which 
claim  our  attention.  The  philosopher  would  seize  upon  those  facts 
that  illustrate  most  clearly  the  progress  of  science.  The  politician 
would  look  at  the  mighty  changes  which  have  been  wrought  among 
the  peoples  and  governments  of  the  world.  The  economist  would  pre- 
sent a  vast  amount  of  facts  that  show  the  mighty  progress  made  in 
art,  science,  agriculture,  and  social  and  commercial  life.  But  the 
christian  grouping  all  these  together  as  only  means  to  a  more  glori- 
ous end,  would  see  with  wonder  and  gratitude  how  God  has  been  using 
them  all  in  his  wondrous  providence,  for  his  own  glory,  for  the  spread 
of  the  everlasting  gospel,  the  upbuilding  of  his  Church,  and  the 
growth  and  enlargement  of  his  kingdom.  Look  where  we  may,  we  see 
in  every  revolution  and  event  an  illustration  of  the  truth  that  the 
only  proper  light  in  which  to  read  history,  is  that  which  God's  word 
and  providence  sheds  upon  it,  as  connected  with  the  fulfilment  of  his 
great  purposes  of  redemption  and  grace.  All  the  vast  changes 
which  have  been  wrought  in  the  social  and  political  world  have  been 
preparatory  to  some  more  important  advance  of  the  Church  toward 
its  final  victory  over  the  enemies  of  God  and  the  Lamb.  Inventions 
and  improvements  have  trod  upon  the  heel,  the  one  of  the  other,  only 
to  prepare  the  way  for  some  other  revolution  in  the  social  world, 
whose  resultant  influence  should  be  seen  in  the  advance  of  the  Church 
of  God  to  some  new  stage  in  its  progress,  or  some  new  vantage  ground 
in  its  conflicts  with  error  and  sin,  or  some  fresh  victory  over  its  great 
enemies. 

The  perfection  of  the  steam  engine  by  Watt,  in  1774,  was  the  pre- 
paratory step  to  an  entire  revolution  in  the  commercial  world,  that 
was  to  link  the  most  distant  nations  into  a  common  brotherhood,  and 
divest  the  ocean  of  half  its  terrors  and  perils. 

The  invention  of  the  spinning  jenny,  by  Arkwright,  was  the 
dawn  of  a  new  era  in  manufactures.  The  discoveries  of  Galvani 
were  the  first  important  steps  in  the  progress  of  science  and  art  to- 
ward the  crowning  wonder  of  the  age,  the  magnetic  telegraph.  All 
these  changes,  begun  and  completed  in  a  single  century,  have  opened 
new  fields  for  the  Church,  and  have  given  it  new  appliances  for  carry- 
ing on  its  work,  and  preaching  the  gospel  to  every  creature. 

Never  has  any  one  century  seen  so  many  vast  changes  begun  and 
completed  as  that  whose  events  we  are  recalling.     There  is  not  a  nav- 


40 

igable  river  or  lake  in  the  civilized  world  that  has  not  its  system  of 
steamers  carrying  with  them  population  and  wealth,  and  opening  new 
fields  of  successful  labor  to  the  multitudes  that  are  seeking  to  subdue 
the  Earth  to  the  behests  of  our  race. 

Scarcely  a  generation  has  passed  since  the  first  railroad  was  built, 
and  now  the  whole  world  seems  bound  together  by  these  vast  links  of 
iron,  and  the  ponderous  engine,  dragging  after  it  countless  treasures 
of  life  and  commerce,  moves  without  hindrance  from  the  Lakes  to  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  from  the  Atlantic  coast  to  the  waters  of  the 
Pacific.  While  to  complete  the  grand  ideas  of  physical  life,  the  elec- 
tric wires,  that  are  the  nerves  of  the  great  system,  cover  this  conti- 
nent with  a  vast  network,  and  even  beneath  the  ocean  are  thrilling 
with  thought,  and  bearing  over  the  world  messages  of  love  and  peace, 
and  records  of  mighty  revolutions,  or  ministering  to  the  behests  of 
Commerce,  of  Science,  and  of  Government,  As  an  essential  aid  to 
civilization  great  improvements  have  been  made  in  printing,  by  which 
the  diffusion  of  knowledge  has  been  immensely  increased,  and  yet  all 
these  advances  and  revolutions  have  been  but  the  preparatory  pro- 
cesses for  a  still  greater  work  in  the  extension  and  enlargement  of  the 
Church. 

What  a  succession  of  wonders  has  been  witnessed  during  the  last 
century.  How  marvellously  God  has  been  carrying  on  his  work  in 
the  world.  What  stupendous  changes,  wrought  out  by  the  Truth, 
have  been  everywhere  going  on.  With  what  celerity  have  ideas 
sprung  into  life,  and  become  clothed  with  form,  and  body,  and  power. 
How  emphatic  and  marked  has  been  the  progress  of  the  world  in 
all  its  highest  and  noblest  interests.  Science  has  sounded  the  depths 
of  the  ocean ;  brought  its  solemn  mysteries  to  light ;  discovered  the 
laws  which  regulate  its  currents ;  analyzed  the  storms  which  sweep  its 
surface,  and  taught  the  sailor  how  to  evade  their  influence,  or  warned 
him  of  their  approach.  Human  enterprise  has  boldly  entered  the 
awful  solitudes  and  icy  portals  of  the  Polar  seas ;  has  explored  the 
interior  of  Africa,  so  long  an  unknown  region  ;  disemboweled  the 
earth  of  its  treasures,  and  revealed  to  the  devout  student  of  nature 
the  wonders  of  the  heavens. 

Russia  has  been  shorn  of  her  military  glory  at  Sebastopol,  but  has 
yet  made  wonderful  strides  in  civilization  by  releasing  millions  of  serfs 
from  bondage,  and  investing  them  with  the  rights  of  citizens.  Austria 
has  shaken  off"  the  shackles  of  a  fearful  despotism,  and  awakened  to  a 
new  life.  China  and  Japan  have  opened  to  the  world  their  commerce 
and  their  busy  ports.     Wonderful  discoveries  have  been  made  in  Cen- 


41 

tral  Asia,  which  have  thrown  fresh  light  upon  Revelation,  while  busy 
scholars^have  been  reading  the  marbles  of  Egypt,  Assyria,  and  Baby- 
lon, and  confirming  thus  the  histories  and  prophecies  of  the  word  of 
God. 

It  were  idle  to  attempt  the  enumeration  of  events  so  numerous  and 
so  important.  We  can  only  arrange  in  three  general  classes,  among 
which  we  place. 

First.  Those  changes  that  have  been  connected  with  the  removal 
of  obstacles  to  the  spread  of  the  gospel. 

For  long  ages  the  great  adversary  to  God  and  his  Church  has 
entrenched  himself  behind  fortresses  that  seemed  impregnable.  In 
China,  Japan,  India,  Central  Europe,  and  Southern  America,  stood  up 
mighty  walls  of  Heathenism,  Mohammedanism  and  corrupt  forms  of 
Christianity  that  appeared  to  bar  all  progress  of  the  true  gospel. 
There  stood  India  with  her  teeming  millions,  all  under  the  power  of 
grand  but  false  systems  of  religion,  that  would  admit  no  light  from 
God's  word  to  shine  upon  them.  But  England  wanted  India  for  her 
commerce,  and  entered  and  took  possession,  and  the  Church  followed 
in  her  wake  upon  its  peaceful  and  blessed  mission,  and  sent  in  its  ser- 
vants to  open  to  the  millions  of  that  country  the  blessings  of  the  gos- 
pel. Commerce  made  its  way  by  war  and  subsequent  treaties  to  China, 
without  a  thought  of  aiding  the  Church  in  her  work.  But  devoted 
missionaries,  headed  by  Morrison,  and  Gutylaff,  and  Abeel,  followed 
with  the  gospel,  and  its  attendant  blessings.  And  so  Japan,  long 
closed  against  the  Church,  has  thrown  down  her  barriers  and  sent  forth 
her  young  men  to  learn  the  great  lesson  of  Christian  civilization  from 
England  and  America.  A  series  of  wonderful  revolutions  amid  the 
islands  of  the  Pacific,  broke  the  hold  of  idolatry  upon  the  minds*of 
of  the  people  even  before  the  living  teacher  came,  and  so  the  mis- 
sionary found  the  way  prepared  for  the  gospel.  Thus,  wherever  we 
turn  we  find  that  the  barriers  of  Heathen  superstition  have  been  broken 
down,  and  a  great  and  effectual  door  is  opened  through  which  the 
Church  may  enter  for  its  work  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  every 
creature. 

And  so  too  the  strength  of  Islamism  is  weakening  and  waning. 
Some  of  its  strong  holds  have  become  subject  to  christian  powers. 
Greece  struggled  to  be  free,  and  in  her  successful  conflict  struck  a 
blow  at  Turkey,  that  palsied  her  arm,  and  now  she  exists  only  by  the 
sufferances  of  Europe.  Egypt  is  a  weak  and  effete  nation.  Africa  is 
open  to  the  gospel,  and  the  Arab  is  waiting  for  the  dawning  light. 
Commerce  and  civilization  have  in  all  these  nations  been  breaking 


42 

down  the  barriers  that  have  long  resisted  the  progress  of  the 
truth. 

And  so  it  is  with  the  Papal  Church.  Its  political  power  is  waning, 
and  its  ability  to  interrupt  or  embarrass  the  work  of  evangelizing  the 
world  is  largely  destroyed.  Its  inquisitions  are  destroyed  ;  its  control 
over  monarchs  and  princes  weakened.  France  desired  to  be  free, 
and  though  mistaking  the  way  to  true  liberty,  and  wading  through 
troubled  seas  of  blood  and  revolution,  she  yet  struck  a  deadly  blow 
at  the  papacy  and  gave  to  her  people  a  taste  of  religious  freedom. 
By  a  wonderful  train  of  providences  the  way  has  been  preparing  for 
the  progress  of  the  gospel  and  protestantism  in  Mexico  and  South 
America.  Wars  and  revolutions  and  commercial  schemes  have  been 
the  instruments  of  removing  obstacles  which  seemed  almost  hopelessly 
to  prevent  all  efforts  at  giving  to  these  nations  the  written  word  of 
God,  and  the  instructions  of  christian  pastors  and  teachers.  And  more 
wonderful  than  all  has  been  the  chain  of  events  by  which  the  power 
of  the  papacy  has  been  broken  in  Italy  and  Austria.  Napoleon  in  his 
insane  attempts  to  become  the  arbiter  of  Europe,  if  not  of  the  world, 
is  an  exile  from  his  country  ;  his  array  shattered  ;  his  bayonets  with- 
drawn from  Rome,  and  Protestant  Germany  has  risen  to  be  the  de- 
fender of  liberty  and  the  oppressed.  Victor  Emanuel  holds  his  court 
in  Rome  under  the  shadow  of  the  Vatican,  where  the  Pope  is  his  own 
prisoner,  uttering  childish  anathemas  and  silly  bulls,  which  even  his 
own  priests  and  bishops  no  longer  fear,  and  despite  which  they  are 
seeking  to  purify  the  Catholic  faith,  while  the  Bible  and  the  protest- 
ant  Church  have  every  where  free  course  among  the  people.  Even  in 
Spain  wonderful  revolutions  have  removed  out  of  the  way  obstacles  to 
to  the  truth,  and  have  broken  up  the  influence  of  the  papacy  as  it  has 
been  hitherto  felt  through  the  government ;  so  that  this  ancient  home 
of  the  fearful  and  bloody  inquisition  now  welcomes  the  Bible  and  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  witnesses  the  establishment  of  Churches 
framed  after  the  apostolic  model,  with  bishops  set  over  each  congrega- 
tion, and  ordained  to  their  work  by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the 
Presbytery. 

These  are  some  of  the  wonderful  systems  of  Providence,  by  which 
the  great  obstacles  that  were  opposing  the  progress  of  the  gospel  when 
this  century  began,  have  been  removed  out  of  the  way.  Human 
agencies  have  been  used,  which  at  the  time  seemed  to  have  no 
connection  with  the  work.  Nations  and  Monarchs,  and  commercial 
institutions  were  seeking  their  own  ends  and  purposes.  Wars  and  rev- 
olutions were  regarded  as  merely  the  human  outworkings  of  some  great 


48 

political  principle;  but  God  was  overruling  all  and  preparing  the  way 
for  his  Church  to  enter  upon  its  great  work  of  preaching  the  gospel  to 
every  creature. 

Second.  And  this  leads  us  to  notice  as  a  second  group  of  events, 
those  which  have  been  immediately  connected  with  the  development 
of  modern  missions.  In  1789,  William  Gary  proposed  in  a  meeting 
of  ministers  to  consider  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  send  the  gospel  to 
the  heathen,  and  was  for  his  proposition  looked  upon  as  a  wild  vis- 
ionary. Yet  four  years  after,  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society  was  or- 
ganized, and  its  establishment  was  followed  by  the  formation  of  the 
London  and  Scotch  Societies  three  years  after.  From  that  time  the 
Church  began  to  awake  to  its  great  work  of  sending  the  gospel  to  a 
dying  world  ;  and  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century  and  the  first 
quarter  of  this  witnessed  the  uprising  of  God's  people  for  the  conquest 
of  the  world  to  Christ.  The  organization  of  mission  and  kindred  socie- 
ties are  the  grand  events  of  the  century.  To  the  American  christian 
the  year  1810  will  be  memorable  as  the  birth  year  of  the  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  foreign  missions.  The  laborers  which  they  sent 
forth  needed  the  printed  page  to  aid  them  in  their  work,  and  hence 
arose  Bible  societies  in  Europe  and  America,  which  have  sent  forth 
one  hundred  millions  of  copies  of  the  word  of  God.  They  needed  a 
sanctified  literature,  and  then  came  tract  and  other  religious  publica- 
tion societies.  They  needed  more  laborers  in  the  field,  and  education 
societies  were  formed.  Africa  needed  christian  men  and  women,  and  the 
Colonization  Society  arose.  They  needed  religious  instructions  for  the 
young,  and  Sabbath  Schools  sprang  into  life,  when  Robert  Raikes  first 
obeyed  that  magic  word  "  Try,''  which  seemed  to  be  angels'  whispers 
answering  his  questions,  what  he  might  do  for  the  neglected  children 
of  his  native  city.  Prophecy  had  declared  that  the  abundance  of-  the 
sea  should  be  converted  to  God,  and  societies  were  organized  to  care 
for  the  spiritual  and  temporal  wants  of  the  sailor.  Finally  the  Church 
felt  that  each  division  of  the  army  of  Christ  could  best  do  its  work  in 
its  own  way,  and  hence  arose  separate  denominational  Missionary 
Boards,  and  the  result  has  been  most  marked  and  beneficent,  and  the 
results  accomplished  have  shown  the  wisdom  of  Church  associa- 
tions for  doing  the  work  of  the  Church.  Thus  in  a  multitude  of  forms, 
whose  history  goes  largely  to  make  up  the  events  of  the  century,  has  the 
Church  arisen  to  enter  the  fields  which  providence  has  opened  before 
it,  and  to  do  the  work  of  whose  results  there  can  be  no  doubt,  and  at 
whose  consummation  the  shout  shall  go  up,  The  kingdoms  of  this  world 
have  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ. 


44 

Third.  And  this  brings  us  to  notice  the  events  which  have  marked 
the  progress  of  the  Church  in  its  work  of  evangelizing  the  nations,  or 
which  have  been  for  the  furtherance  of  the  spread  of  the  gospel. 

We  go  back  a  hundred  years  and  meet  with  that  grand  uprising 
of  America,  which  was  the  outworking  of  the  truth,  "  He  hath  made 
of  one  blood  all  that  dwell  upon  the  face  of  the  earth,"  and  which 
found  its  re-affirmation  in  the  declaration  that  all  men  are  created  free 
and  equal.  The  war  of  the  revolution  was  largely  the  result  of  the 
principles  of  freedom  which  our  fathers  learned  in  that  blessed  Bible 
which  they  loved  and  valued,  and  which  they  were  not  afraid  to  have 
taught  to  their  children  in  the  common  schools. 

Ten  years  after  the  world  had  learned  one  of  its  great  lessons  con- 
cerning liberty — as  it  had  seen  the  results  of  the  conflict  in  America — 
it  was  taught  that  there  could  be  no  true  freedom  where  God  was  not 
recognized,  and  his  word  and  Sabbaths  honored.  In  1792,  France 
was  declared  a  Republic,  and  early  in  the  next  year  her  king  was  put  to 
death,  and  the  Feign  of  Terror  commenced.  In  October  the  queen  was 
murdered  by  a  brutal  mob  ;  a  few  days  later  the  christian  religion 
was  renounced  ;  the  Bible  buried  publicly,  and  the  Sabbath  abolished. 

Two  years  were  enough  to  satisfy  the  people  that  anarchy  was  not 
liberty,  and  Robespierre  and  his  guilty,  infidel  associates  were  brought 
to  the  guillotine.  Then  followed  the  wonderful  career  of  the  first 
Napoleon,  with  all  his  strange  alternations  of  success  and  defeat, 
spreading  anxiety  and  alarm  through  Europe ;  defeating  the  Aus- 
trians  at  Lodi ;  marching  into  Egypt  with  thirty  thousand  men 
and  conquering  the  Mamelukes  in  the  battle  of  the  Pyramids  ;  in- 
vading rSyria  and  being  foiled  by  the  gallant  defence  of  Acre ;  re- 
turning to  France  and  suppressing  the  Directory  and  taking  the 
Consulate  of  the  Empire ;  entering  Italy  and  defeating  the  Aus- 
trians  at  Marengo  ;  forming  a  treaty  at  Luneville  by  which  the  Rhine 
was  made  the  border  of  France ;  forsaking  the  cause  of  liberty  and 
seeking  to  concentrate  all  power  in  himself;  made  Emperor  of  France 
and  King  of  Italy  ;  making  Ulm  and  Austerlitz,  and  Vienna  memo- 
rable for  his  victories ;  invading  Spain  and  compelling  Ferdinand  to 
abdicate;  divorcing  Josephine  and  marrying  Maria  Louisa ;  annexing 
Holland  to  France ;  entering  Russia  with  four  hundred  and  eighty 
thousand  men,  and  retiring  at  length  with  forty  thousand  men  from 
burning  Moscow  ;  taking  the  head  of  a  fresh  army  of  three  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  soldiers  ;  defeated  by  the  allied  powers  of  England, 
Austria,  Spain,  and  Portugal,  and  sent  to  Elba  a  dethroned  Monarch  ; 
appearing  again  in  France  and  taking  the  field  against  the  Allies ; 


45 

suffering  a  final  and  total  rout  at  Waterloo,  and  sent  to  St.  Helena  ; 
and  finally  dying  on  that  lone  and  barren  isle,  amidst  the  war  of  the 
elements,  recalling  in  his  last  hours  his  eventful  life,  and  uttering  as 
his  last  words  the  significant  Tete  d'Armee,  which  showed  that  the 
ruling  passion  was  strong  in  death.  The  terrible  scenes  of  this  grand 
drama  were  prolific  of  good  to  the  world. 

The  truth  began  to  be  seen  that  God  was  the  arbiter  of  nations. 
Evangelical  religion  began  to  revive.  France  felt  its  influence  in  the 
enjoyment  of  liberty  of  conscience ;  the  signal  rebuke  of  infidelity  ; 
the  weakening  of  the  papacy  as  a  political  power  ;  the  uprising  and 
growth  of  protestantism,  and  the  difi'usion  of  light  and  education. 

Since  that  momentous  era,  with  what  wonderful  and  constantly  ac- 
celerating rapidity  have  great  and  important  revolutions  been  affected, 
which  have  been  either  the  result  of  the  spread  of  the  truth  or  provi- 
dential arrangements  for  new  victories  over  error  and  evil. 

The  islands  of  the  Pacific  have  cast  away  their  idols,  renounced 
their  heathen  practices,  and  become  christian  nations.  Churches,  and 
schools,  and  printing  presses,  and  happy  homes,  are  the  marked  and 
emphatic  evidence,  in  the  Sandwich  Islands,  of  the  success  of  the 
gospel. 

Among  the  Feejees  cannibalism  has  ceased,  fearful  and  desolating 
wars  are  ended,  and  polygamy  and  infanticide  are  unknown.  Ninety 
thousand  of  the  inhabitants  attend  worship,  conducted  by  six  hundred 
and  sixty-three  preachers.  Thirty-six  thousand  children  are  gathered 
in  schools,  and  one-half  the  population  are  in  possessession  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures ;  and  all  this  has  been  accomplished  within  the  last 
forty  years. 

In  China  missionaries  can  freely  traverse  the  whole  country,  and 
are  successfully  laboring  in  many  of  the  great  cities  along  the  coast. 

In  India  one  thousand  stations  are  opened  for  Missionary  work 
among  the  Brahmins,  and  mighty  changes  have  been  wrought  in  the 
convictions  of  that  people.  At  every  point  Hindooism  is  giving  way 
before  the  advancing  tide  of  religious  knowledge. 

In  Madagascar,  where  the  early  missionaries  were  driven  away  by 
a  pagan  and  persecuting  queen,  more  than  one  hundred  houses  of 
worship  are  now  filled  with  attentive  hearers.  In  some  of  these  sanc- 
tuaries two  thousand  persons  may  be  seen  gathered  on  the  Sabbath 
for  the  worship  of  the  triune  God. 

In  Africa,  the  colony  of  Liberia  has  become  an  important  power 
on  the  Western  coast,  and  all  along  that  vast  shore  are  seen  the  grow- 
ing lights  of  the  christian  Church. 


46 

These  are  but  specimens  of  the  wonderful  events  which  have  marked 
the  efforts  of  the  people  of  God  to  preach  the  gospel  among  the 
heathen.     Wherever  we  turn  we  see  the  precursors  of  the  coming  day. 

Every  movement  of  the  political  world  has  eventuated  in  some  new 
advance  of  the  truth.  And  it  is  remarkable  how  every  change  has 
been  connected  with  the  removal  of  some  obstacle  to  the  spread  of 
the  gospel. 

Louis  Phillippe,  who  ascended  the  throne  of  France  as  a  liberal 
Prince,  came  at  length  so  much  under  Jesuitical  influence  as  to  use  his 
power  for  the  advancement  of  their  purposes.  He  sent  his  ships  of  war 
to  Tahiti,  where  protestant  missionaries  were  doing  a  noble  work,  and 
opened  the  way  for  French  brandy  and  Catholic  priests  by  the  mouth 
of  the  cannon.  He  used  his  power  in  Greece,  and  Dr.  King  was  exiled 
for  the  time  from  his  home  and  his  labors.  He  permitted  protestant 
missions  to  be  crippled,  and  almost  destroyed,  at  the  behests  of  in- 
trigueing  and  wily  Jesuits.  Then  came  the  avenging  Nemesis  in  the 
uprising  of  his  people,  and  his  dethronement  and  banishment,  while 
the  works  he  assailed  were  all  resumed  with  fresh  power  and  vitality. 

Louis  Napoleon  tried  the  same  experiment,  and  filled  with  the  in- 
sane hope  of  revivifying  the  Roman  power  was  throwing  a  cordon  of 
French  influence  and  authority  around  the  world. 

Taking  advantage  of  our  intestine  troubles  he  set  his  foot  upon 
Mexico  and  placed  his  unhappy  creature,  Maxmillian,  upon  the  impe- 
rial throne.  Sending  his  armies  to  Italy  he  sought  to  uphold  the  totter- 
ing power  of  the  Pope,  whose  predecessor,  his  uncle  had  imprisoned. 
He  gained  by  his  efforts  the  unenviable  title  of  "  the  youngest  son  of 
the  Church."  He  set  his  foot  upon  every  project  that  was  designed  to 
spread  liberty  and  the  truth  ;  and  then  his  fall  came,  and  from  being 
the  arbiter  and  the  dread  of  Europe,  he  is  an  exile  and  a  ruined  man, 
while  a  protestant  Emperor  takes  his  place  in  the  grand  movements  of 
European  politics,  and  freedom  and  truth  and  religion  have  achieved  a 
noble  triumph.  Italy,  so  long  crushed  under  the  iron  heel  of  Popery, 
and  whose  "  beauty  was  her  funeral  dower,"  has  been  the  theatre  of 
mighty  revolutions.  Again  and  again  her  people  have  risen  up  to 
assert  her  rights  and  liberties.  Amid  alternate  successes  and  defeats 
the  truth  has  been  silently  making  its  way,  and  freedom  is  dawning 
upon  them.  The  Pope  while  pompously  declaring  his  infallibility  has 
only  shown  his  own  weakness  and  folly.  His  reign  as  a  temporal 
prince  is  over,  and  a  wise  and  temperate  monarch  sits  amid  the  palaces 
of  the  Caesars,  and  rules  over  united  Italy.  Above  all,  the  Bible,  so 
long  a  prohibited  book  to  the  Italian,  is  now  publicly  sold  and  distrib- 


47 

uted,  and  freely  read,  while  the  ancient  and  long  persecuted  Church  of 
the  Waldenses,  in  its  simple  and  sublime  faith,  and  with  a  long  record 
of  suffering  and  martyrdom  at  the  hands  of  papal  priests  and  rulers, 
is  stepping  forth  from  its  mountain  fastnesses  to  offer  to  the  nation 
a  pure  gospel  and  an  apostolic  ministry. 

And  now,  turning  from  the  old  world  to  the  new,  what  a  wonderful 
and  eventful  era  has  this  century  been.  In  the  years  1803  and  1815 
the  United  States  paid  their  tribute  to  the  Corsairs  of  Algiers  (who 
had  hitherto  exacted  from  the  commerce  of  the  Mediterranean  a  tax 
for  its  safety)  in  the  form  of  a  naval  assault,  which  compelled  the 
miscreants  to  renounce  their  claims,  and  finally  to  abandon  their  dep- 
redations. 

In  the  year  1812  began  the  second  war  with  England,  which  in  a 
series  of  brilliant  naval  victories  established  our  rights  upon  the 
.ocean,  and  rebuked  the  arrogant  claims  of  Britain  to  her  subjects, 
when  protected  by  the  flag  of  the  republic.  Then  began  the 
growth  of  our  commerce ;  the  rapid  enlargement  of  our  territory ; 
the  addition  of  star  after  star  to  the  banner  of  our  Union  ;  the  flow 
of  that  vast  tide  of  immigration  which  has  brought  to  our  shores  the 
representatives  of  every  nation  to  mingle  with  the  original  races  that 
formed  the  old  Thirteen  States,  and  which  seemed  to  show  the 
Church  that  providence,  no  longer  waiting  for  her  to  enter  on  the 
work  of  evangelizing  the  world,  was  bringing  the  world  to  our  own 
door,  and  re-echoing  the  words  of  Christ,  Preach  my  gospel  to  every 
creature,  beginning  at  Jerusalem. 

To  meet  the  demands  of  this  mighty  influx  of  population ;  to  open 
rivers  in  the  desert,  and  highways  across  our  plains  and  mountains, 
the  land  has  been  crossed  and  re-crossed  with  canals,  and  railroads, 
and  telegraphs.  To  supply  the  wants  of  the  people,  schools  and  col- 
leges and  seminaries  have  been  established,  and  Churches  built,  and 
supplied  with  the  living  teacher.  And  then  to  the  work,  with  the  di- 
vine sanction,  glorious  revivals  of  religion  have  been  sent  through  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  whereby  multitudes  have  been  born  to  God 
and  made  to  feel  the  power  of  a  new  life  in  the  soul.  To  warn  the 
nation  not  to  trust  in  uncertain  riches,  fires  and  floods  have  at  times 
swept  away  untold  millions  of  property,  and  cities  and  villages  have 
fled  before  them  like  a  vision.  To  admonish  the  nation  not  to  rely 
upon  man,  the  highest  office  in  the  gift  of  the  people  has  thrice  been 
vacated  by  the  sudden  death  of  the  President.  To  prepare  the  way 
for  the  extinction  of  great  evils  a  fearful  intestine  war  has  gathered 
its  blackness  over  our  land,  and  in  its  progress  the  system  of  slavery, 


48 

whose  extinction  none  could  have  foreseen  has  disappeared  forever. 
Out  of  that  great  horror  what  glorious  results  have  issued !  what 
a  vast  awakening  of  national  love !  what  a  purifying  of  the  polit- 
ical atmosphere !  what  a  union  of  heart  and  hand  in  mitigating  the 
terrors  of  war  by  means  of  the  Sanitary  and  Christian  Commissions  ! 
what  sacrifices  and  offerings  for  the  country  and  its  defenders  !  what  a 
consecration  of  time  and  influence  and  property  for  the  spiritual  well- 
being  of  the  soldiers  who  were  engaged  in  the  defence  of  the  Union ! 
and  when  Peace  at  length  waved  her  olive  branch  over  the  nation, 
what  lessons  were  learned  by  the  world  of  the  self-preserving  power  of 
a  free  people,  and  of  the  strength  and  stability  of  a  Republic  with  a 
free  church,  a  free  press,  free  schools,  and  jree  men !  And  when  this 
fearful  war  was  over,  and  the  nation  was  resuming  its  great  work  of 
opening  this  continent  to  the  world,  the  Church  has  been  making  a 
wonderful  advance  towards  the  fulfilment  of  the  j)rayer  of  its  great 
head  that  they  might  all  be  one.  During  the  late  civil  war,  it  had 
been  found  that  when  christians  of  various  names  were  working  to- 
gether for  Christ  among  the  soldiers,  there  was  a  wonderful  drawing 
together  of  heart  to  heart,  and  a  consequent  disposition  to  lay  aside 
those  distinctive  marks  which  were  unessential  to  a  common  Christian- 
ity. The  spirit  thus  awakened  was  not  lost  when  these  brethren  re- 
turned to  the  peaceful  pursuits  of  life,  and  to  their  own  churches. 
Then  the  question  arose  whether  there  could  not  be  a  closer  union  of 
christians,  especially  of  those  who  in  all  essential  features  were  alike- 

In  enumerating  these  efforts  to  effect  a  visible  union,  it  would  be  a 
strange  omission  to  leave  out  of  our  notice  the  successive  steps  by  Avhich 
our  own  Church  has  advanced  to  its  present  position.  This  Peninsula 
witnessed  some  of  the  earliest  efforts  to  establish  Presbyterianism  on 
this  continent.  The  Dutch  type  had  appeared  in  New  York  as  early 
as  1626  ;  the  Scotch  form  was  not  fully  introduced  until  1690,  when 
Francis  Makemie  and  John  Hampton  began  to  labor  on  the  Eastern 
Shore  of  Maryland  and  planted  numerous  churches,  among  which  were 
those  of  Rehoboth,  Snow  Hill,  and  Manokin. 

In  1698  the  first  Presbyterian  church  of  Philadelphia  was  organ- 
ized ;  the  date  of  the  venerable  structure  in  which  the  Presbyterians 
of  Wilmington  first  worsiiipped  is  1740.  In  1741  there  was  a  rupture 
in  the  only  existing  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  arising  out  of  the  differ, 
ence  of  views  in  regard  to  the  revival  then  in  progress  under  the  min- 
istrations of  Whitefield.  This  rupture  was  healed  after  seventeen 
years,  and  the  two  bodies  were  united  under  the  name  of  the  Synod  of 
New  York  and  Philadelphia.    At  the  close  of  the  Revolution  four 


49 

Synods  were  organized ;  the  General  Assembly  came  into  existence  in 
1789,  two  months  before  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution. 
The  Assembly  was  opened  with  a  sermon  by  Dr.  Witherspoon,  and 
Rev.  Dr.  Rogers,  of  New  York,  whose  first  settlement  was  in  St.  Georges 
in  this  state,  was  chosen  the  first  Moderator. 

In  the  year  1802,  the  plan  of  union  was  adopted,  by  which  Con- 
gregational and  Presbyterian  churches  were  enabled  to  work  together 
in  newly  settled  districts  of  the  country.  Although  meant  to  meet  an 
immediate  want,  this  plan  was  found  to  be  defective,  and  too  product- 
ive of  serious  evils  which  at  last  eventuated  in  the  division  of  the 
Church. 

In  1812,  Princeton  Theological  Seminary  was  founded, — the  first 
of  those  schools  of  the  prophets  which  have  since  been  increased  in 
numbers  and  influence  as  the  exigences  of  the  Church  have  demanded. 

In  1816,  the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  originated, — whose  work 
has  so  increased  that  it  has  been  supplemented  by  the  Board  of  Church 
Extension  and  Sustentation. 

In  the  year  1819  the  Board  of  Education  was  organized.  In  1837 
the  Church  assumed  the  work  of  foreign  missions,  by  the  erection  of  a 
Board  for  this  special  purpose.  The  Board  of  Publication  was  estab- 
lished in  1838 ;  in  1853  the  Church  assumed  the  care  of  aged  and  in- 
firm ministers  and  their  families. 

Thus  it  became  fully  equipped  for  its  work,  and  though  after  1838 
divided  into  two  bands,  carried  on  its  great  plans  with  increasing  zeal 
and  with  a  growing  disposition  for  a  re-union,  until  in  God's  good  prov- 
idence the  end  was  happily  accomplished.  Long  before  any  direct 
overtures  were  made  for  bringing  together  the  two  branches  of  our 
Church,  it  was  evident  the  spirit  of  christian  fraternity  was  gradually 
increasing.  Pulpit  exchanges  between  brethren  of  the  old  and  new 
schools, — transfers  of  ministers  from  one  branch  to  the  other, — co-op- 
eration in  the  work  of  christian  benevolence, — the  better  understand- 
ing of  each  other's  views  by  frequent  interchange  of  thought  and  feeling, 
— and  above  all  the  presence  of  God's  spirit  among  the  churches,  and 
united  labors  among  the  soldiers  of  our  army  in  the  Christian  Com- 
mission, were  teaching  brethren  on  either  side  that  there  were  no  real 
barriers  to  the  re-union  of  the  Church.  At  length  overtures  were  made 
upon  the  subject,  which,  though  at  first  meeting  with  difiiculties  and 

embarrassments,  resulted  in  the  formation  of  a  committee  of  re-union 

> 

which  proposed  terras  that,  with  some  few  subsequent  amendments, 
were  received  by  the  churches  as  the  proper  and  substantial  basis  on 
which   all  could  meet  in  harmony.     Those  who  took  part  in,  or  wit- 


50 

nessed  these  scenes,  will  never  forget  them.  On  the  10th  ef  Novem- 
ber, 1869,  at  Pittsburg,  the  two  streams,  so  long  divided,  met  together 
in  one  broad,  deep  current,  flowing  on,  we  trust,  evermore  as  one  of  the 
streams  of  that  river  that  shall  make  glad  the  city  of  our  God, — the 
holy  place  of  the  tabernacles  of  the  Most  High. 

Such  is  but  a  meagre  outline  of  the  events  which  have  marked  the 
lifetime  of  this  Church.  As  we  look  over  all  these  years,  pregnant 
with  changes  and  revolutions,  we  exclaim  with  wonder.  What  hath 
God  wrought !  How  plainly  do  we  see  every  where  his  hand  at  work 
for  his  Church,  his  own  great  namesake  !  And  while  we  stand  and  gaze 
with  wonder  at  the  vast  movements  of  divine  Providence  which  have 
opened  the  world  to  the  gospel,  which  have  thrown  down  vast  barriers 
to  the  truth,  which  have  made  the  fields  ripe  for  the  harvest,  caused 
the  sower  and  the  reaper  to  rejoice  together ;  we  are  to  listen  to  the 
summons  that  calls  the  Church  to  earnest  and  united  labor,  and  says. 
Thrust  in  the  sickle  and  reap,  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ripe. 
Wherever  we  look  we  see  the  precursors  of  the  coming  day,  and  seem 
to  hear  angel  chimes  and  angel  voices  joining  in  the  song  of  joy,  and 
in  hallelujahs  of  praise,  while  on  every  side  are  the  clear  echoes  of 
God's  word,  "  The  night  is  far  spent,  the  day  is  at  hand." 

Solemn  and  grand  events  in  the  jiast  are  to  be  followed  by  events 
more  momentous  and  glorious  in  the  future.  God  is  every  where  at 
work,  fulfilling  his  wise  and  wondrous  purposes, 

"  We  are  living,  we  are  dwelling 
In  a  grand  and  awful  time  ; 
In  an  age  on  ages  telling, 
To  be  living  is  sublime." 

The  promises  of  God  cannot  fail,  and  they  all  point  to  the  year  of 
jubilee,  to  the  conversion  of  the  world  to  Christ,  to  the  destruction  of 
Satan's  kingdom,  to  the  redemption  of  the  world  from  sin,  darkness 
and  sorrow,  and  bid  us  labor  and  pray  for  the  coming  of  Christ's 
kingdom. 

In  the  glorious  future,  the  Church  is  to  have  a  grand  and  most  im- 
portant part.  Then  God  shall  take  to  himself  his  great  power,  and 
the  hallelujahs  of  his  people  shall  be  caught  up  by  angels  and  borne 
heavenward,  and  their  burden  shall  be  "The  Lord  God  omnipotent 

REIGNETH." 


65 

characteristics.  Grace  was  ever  manifest  in  his  life.  He  had  a  sym- 
metry of  character  that  was  beautiful  to  behold.  While  not  indifferent 
to  the  things  of  this  world,  no  man  ever  impeached  his  integrity.  His 
gains  were  all  honest  gains.  The  taint  of  dishonor  did  not  mar  the 
value  of  any  of  his  possessions.  He  was  conscientious  in  the  discharge 
of  all  his  duties;  he  never  permitted  his  worldly  affairs  to  prevent  the 
discharge  of  the  duties  of  his  eldership.  He  was  chosen  a  member  of 
Session  not  long  after  he  became  a  member  of  the  Church.  That  he 
might  discharge  the  public  duties  of  his  office  to  edification,  he  gave 
himself  to  the  study  of  models  of  prayer.  I  remember  well  how  fer- 
vent his  supplications ;  how  well  chosen  his  language,  when  he  led  the 
congregation  in  social  worship.  It  was  both  a  pleasure  and  a  profit 
to  all  who  joined  with  him  in  this  exercise. 

His  call  to  leave  the  earth  was  unexpected.  He  had  no  fears. 
The  words  of  St.  Paul  were  his  words,  "  For  I  know  whom  I  have  be- 
lieved, and  am  persuaded  that  he  is  able  to  keep  that  which  I  have 
committed  unto  him  against  that  day." 

John  B.  Porter  closes  the  list  of  these  revered  men  who  have  de- 
parted this  life.  He  was  the  son  of  elder  Robert  Porter  He  was 
well  named  John,  for  he  was  a  disciple  who  leaned  upon  his  Master's 
breast.  He  was  possessed,  both  by  nature  and  by  grace,  with  a  lovely 
disposition.  Calm  and  discreet  in  his  words,  even  in  disposition, 
pleasant  and  kind  to  all,  positive  in  his  opinions,  firm  in  his  friend- 
ships, wise  in  counsel.  In  very  early  life  he  mas  made  an  officer  in 
the  Sabbath  School,  and  for  forty  years  was  never  absent  from  his 
post  of  duty,  save  a  single  Sabbath,  because  he  was  absent  from  the 
city. 

In  a  church  yard  in  England  there  is  a  monument  with  this  in- 
scription :  "  Here  lies  one  who  never  caused  but  one  regret  to  his 
friends,  and  that  was  that  he  died."  The  same  words  might  be  in- 
scribed upon  the  monument  of  this  beloved  elder. 

I  cannot  close  this  brief  notice  of  these  good  men  who  have  rested 
from  their  labors,  without  speaking  of  one  who  was  their  contempo- 
rary, and  who  with  the  burden  of  ninety-two  years  resting  upon  him, 
still  abides  on  the  earth. 

Williard  Hall  is  a  name  known  and  honored  of  all  men.  Forty- 
three  years  he  has  been  a  ruling  elder  in  this  Church,  and  for  forty 
years  a  successful  teacher  of  young  men  in  the  Bible  class.^  When  he 
heard  the  call  of  the  master  he  threw  himself  with  all  his  learning,  his 
legal  attainments,  his  social  position,  at  the  foot  of  the  cross,  and  made 
a  thorough  consecration  of  them  to  the  service  of  God,  to  be  used  for 


66 

his  glory.  In  every  department  of  christian  and  benevolent  effort  he 
has  been  a  constant  worker.  Not  only  the  Church,  but  the  State  has 
been  the  better  for  his  living  and  his  doing.  He  is  not  with  us  this 
day  because  bodily  infirmity  forbids  it.  He  is  with  us  in  spirit.  He 
has  sent  rae  this  note,  written  this  day  with  his  own  hand,  with  the 
request  that  I  would  read  it  this  evening. 

"  Will  the  members  of  the  Hanover  Presbyterian  Church  of  Wil- 
mington, assembled  in  Centennial  worship,  hear  a  word  from  one  who 
has  partaken  oft  and  much  with  them  in  the  sweet  communion  of  our 
adorable  and  worshipped  Redeemer  ?  '  Be  ye  steadfast  and  immov- 
able, always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  forasmuch  as  you 
know  your  labor  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord.' 

Yours  in  Christ,  under  the  hand  of  sickness. 

WILLIARD  HALL." 

This  afternoon  he  expressed  to  a  former  pastor  his  satisfaction  and 
happy  trust  for  the  future,  in  that  Saviour  who  has  been  his  chief  joy 
in  the  past  years  of  his  life.  With  him  in  the  evening  time  it  is 
light. 

The  great  work  of  life  with  these  ruling  elders  was  a  success.  They 
lived  and  labored  to  build  up  this  Church.  An  hundred  years  have 
passed  and  the  Church  still  continues  in  vigorous  life,  with  a  future 
rich  in  its  promise  of  strength  and  usefulness. 

Other  prosperous  Churches  have  been  reared  by  those  who  have 
gone  out  from  her,  and  so  it  will  be  until  the  end  of  the  ages.  Let 
us  all  learn  this  lesson :  Whatever  may  be  our  providential  position 
in  this  life,  if  we  live  to  bless  the  world,  by  working  through  the 
Church  and  for  the  Church,  our  labor  cannot  be  in  vain. 

Then,  neither  in  one  century  of  years,  nor  in  a  thousand,  will  our 
work  or  the  blessed  results  of  it  perish. 


ELDERS  OF  THE  CHURCH, 

AN   ADDRESS   BY   REV.   CARSON   W.    ADAMS. 


A  young  wife,  the  mother  of  two  lovely  children,  once  said,  "  My 
friends  tell  me  that  other  parents  have  as  good  and  as  beautiful  as  my 
own ;  I  suppose  it  is  so ;  but  I  cannot  make  myself  believe  it." 

I  confess  to  a  state  of  mind  very  much  the  same  in  respect  to  this 
city,  which  is  the  place  of  my  birth  and  has  been  the  home  of  my  an- 
cestors for  many  generations.  There  are  doubtless  other  cities  as  beau- 
tiful for  situation  and  as  tasteful  in  arrangement  as  this  city ;  there 
are  other  streams  as  romantic  as  the  Brandywine,  and  walks  as  pleas- 
ant as  those  on  the  margin  of  its  sparkling  waters ;  there  are  other 
rivers  as  lordly  as  the  Delaware,  upon  whose  broad  surface  I  have 
sailed,  and  in  whose  genial  waters  I  have,  in  youthful  days,  so  often 
bathed.  But  there  is  no  city,  stream,  or  river  so  dear  to  me,  and  so 
comely  in  my  eyes,  as  these,  which  were  the  joy  of  my  early  years,  and 
grow  in  interest  and  affection  as  life  rolls  on. 

There  are  other  churches,  more  grand  in  proportions,  more  striking 
in  architecture,  more  venerable  with  age,  richer  in  historic  interest  and 
importance  than  this  edifice  in  which  we  are  gathered  this  evening; 
but  there  is  no  temple  of  the  living  God  on  this  earth  invested  with 
80  much  inter&st  to  me  as  this  one.  It  was  within  these  walls  that  I 
first  began  to  be  interested  in  the  preaching  of  the  gospel.  It  was 
within  these  walls  that  I  found  peace  in  believing  in  a  crucified  Saviour. 
It  was  at  this  altar  that  I  made  confession  of  Jesus  Christ  before  men. 
It  was  under  the  influence  of  the  grace  of  God,  given  through  this 
Church,  that  life  to  me  was  all  changed,  and  an  impulse  given  that 
has  touched  everything  with  which  I  have  had  to  do  with  an  eternal 
interest.     Her  very  stones  are  precious  in  my  sight. 

I  am  glad  to  be  with  you  this  day  and  participate  with  you  in  this 
Centennial  Anniversary.  You  have  already  heard  from  the  eloquent 
lips  of  Dr.  Rockwell  of  the  many  and  great  changes  that  have  taken 
place   both  in  church  and  state  during  these  hundred  years.     In  the 


52 

few  years  that  my  recollection  spans,  great  have  been  the  changes  in 
the  appearance  of  the  church  edifice,  greater  still  the  changes  in  the 
congregation  which  found  a  spiritual  home  beneath  its  roof. 

As  I  look  down  the  broad  aisle  this  evening,  I  am  reminded  tbat 
with  a  single  exception,  every  one  who  sat  at  the  head  of  these  pews 
has  gone  to  the  better  country.  They  were  a  noble  company  of  men 
and  women,  who  served  well  their  God  and  their  generation. 

You  have  requested  me  to  speak  of  that  portion  of  the  elect  who 
were  called  to  the  honors  and  responsibilities  of  the  oflBce  of  ruling 
elder,  and  whose  labors  on  the  earth  have  ceased. 

Some  of  these  men  have  rested  in  the  grave  more  than  three-quar- 
ters of  a  century,  and  there  is  no  record  left  to  tell  the  story  of  their 
lives. 

Alexander  Femister,  Lucas  Alrich,  William  Cook,  John  Fleming, 
Eleazer  McComb,  and  James  Smith,  are  names  found  upon  the  books 
of  the  Church,  showing  that  they  were  members  of  Session  in  the 
early  days.  Nothing,  is  now  known  of  them  save  a  few  traditionary 
anecdotes,  which  show  that  they  were  men  well  known  in  their  own 
day  as  successful  in  the  aflfairs  of  this  world,  and  regular  and  consci- 
entious in  the  discharge  of  religious  duty. 

George  Monroe,  M.  D.,  was  contemporary  with  some  of  these  men 
whose  names  have  just  been  alluded  to.  He  was  a  well  read  physi- 
cian. After  having  exhausted  all  the  means  of  medical  education  in 
this  country,  he  completed  his  preparation  for  the  practice  of  his  pro- 
fession in  Edinburgh.  He  became  a  devout  christian,  and  served  this 
Church  in  the  eldership  with  zeal  and  discretion  until  the  day  of  his 
death.  He  was  a  man  of , well  cultured  mind,  open  and  hearty  in  his 
intercourse  with  his  brethren,  and  known  of  all  men  as  one  who  hated 
all  dishonesty  and  deceit.  Death  came  to  him  as  a  thief  in  the  night; 
he  retired  in  his  usual  health  ;  when  his  wife  awoke  in  the  morning 
she  found  her  husband  dead  by  her  side.  He  married  the  daughter 
of  Col.  Hazlett,  who  was  killed  at  the  battle  of  Princeton.  His 
daughter  Lydia  married  Dr.  Gilbert,  who  was  pastor  of  the  Church 
at  that  time.  Mrs.  Gilbert  was  honored  and  loved  for  her  zeal  and 
her  labors  of  love  among  this  people. 

David  Harbison  served  the  Church  for  some  years  as  an  elder. 
He  came  to  the  city  from  Chester  County,  Pennsylvania,  after  he  had 
passed  middle  life.  He  did  what  he  could  to  promote  the  spiritual 
good  of  the  people  over  whom  he  was  called  to  rule. 

John  Patterson  served  the  Church  with  great  acceptance  for  many 
years.    He  came  to  this  town  from  Ireland  when  a  boy.     He  was 


68 

through  his  business  life  a  dry  goods  merchant.  He  always  valued 
the  privileges  of  the  Church,  though  he  did  not  connect  himself  with 
it  till  he  was  past  middle  life.  He  opposed  the  call  of  Mr.  Gilbert, 
because  he  let  it  be  known  that  he  would  not  baptize  children  neither 
of  whose  parents  were  members  of  the  Church. 

Upon  this  point  the  new  pastor  was  right,  and  his  faithfulness  had 
its  reward.  Mr.  Patterson  was  among  the  first  who  came  forward  to 
confess  Christ  before  men  under  Dr.  Gilbert's  ministry.  An  aged 
member  of  the  Church  told  me  that  she  distinctly  remembers  that 
Mr.  Patterson  rose  at  the  communion  table  and  expressed  his  gratifi- 
cation and  thanks  to  Almighty  God  that  he  was  permitted  to  sit  with 
his  people  and  partake  with  them  in  the  feast  of  commemoration.  He 
was  spared  the  pains  of  death.  While  engaged  in  his  business,  in  the 
twinkling  of  an  eye,  he  was  not,  for  God  took  him. 

His  son,  John  C.  Patterson,  Esq.,  now  worthily  succeeds  him  as  an 
elder  in  this  Church. 

Robert  Porter  is  the  next  name  that  appears.  He  was  a  man,  who 
in  his  day,  was  a  power  in  the  Session  and  in  the  congregation.  He 
was  a  printer,  a  bookseller,  and  the  publisher  of  "  The  Delaware  Jour- 
nal," the  most  influential  newspaper  in  the  State  at  that  time. 

Like  most  men  of  mark,  he  had  strong  points  of  disposition  and 
character.  But  in  him  grace  abounded.  Certain  traits  of  mind  and 
will  natural  to  him  would  have  made  him  unpopular  with  men,  but 
under  the  influence  of  divine  grace,  they  made  him  more  effective  as  a 
christian,  and  more  useful  to  the  Church. 

Dr.  Gilbert  described  him  as  a  bold  and  decided  christian  ;  sound 
in  the  faith  ;  a  man  of  prayer ;  a  keeper  of  the  Sabbath  with  Puritan 
strictness.  He  loved  the  sanctuary,  and  delighted  to  hear  the  preaching 
of  the  word.  Revivals  were  his  greatest  pleasure,  ever  willing  to  make 
any  personal  sacrifice  to  promote  them.  He  was  fully  in  sympathy 
with  the  spirit  of  the  age.  He  lived  at  a  time  when  the  great  Benev- 
olent Societies  were  founded.  He  began  at  once  to  promote  their  int- 
erests by  giving  with  liberality  himself,  and  urging  others  to  do  the 
same.  He  was  an  elder  in  whom  his  pastor  trusted,  and  upon  whom 
he  leaned.  He  died  at  the  age  of  sixty-one.  Devout  men  carried 
him  to  his  grave,  amid  the  tears  of  a  mourning  congregation. 

Matthew  Kean  is  a  name  that  brings  to  the  mind  many  pleasant 
recollections.  He  was  a  man  of  noble  presence,  and  with  him  were 
the  instincts  of  a  gentleman  and  the  graces  of  a  christian.  He  had  a 
well  informed  mind  and  a  large  heart.  While  he  loved  his  Church  and 
her   doctrines,  (for  he  was  an  intelligent  Calvinist,)  he  was  a  man 


64 

of  catholic  feeling,  and  loved  all  who  were  believers  in  Jesus.  He 
ever  manifested  a  great  interest  in  young  men ;  he  had  a  love  for  them  ; 
the  magnetism  of  this  love  was  felt  in  the  pressure  of  his  hand,  with 
which  he  always  greeted  them.  He  was  a  man  of  prayer,  and  constant 
in  his  study  of  the  word  of  God.  He  was  a  man  of  sterling  honesty. 
In  early  life  he  entered  into  mercantile  business  and  was  unfortunate, 
but  by  untiring  industry  and  self-denying  economy  for  many  years,  he 
was  enabled  to  discharge  all  his  pecuniary  obligations.  He  fulfilled 
the  injunction  of  the  Scripture,  "  Owe  no  man  anything,  but  to  love 
one  another."  He  departed  this  life  at  the  ripe  age  of  eighty-three. 
He  was  gathered  to  his  Father's  like  as  a  shock  of  corn  cometh  in  his 
season.  The  memory  of  this  good  man  is  fragrant  with  the  odors  of 
heaven. 

The  name  of  William  Clark  suggests  the  words  of  our  Lord  in 
respect  to  Nathanael,  "  Behold  an  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  there  is 
no  guile."  Elder  Clark  was  a  man  of  great  amiability  of  disposition 
and  Christ-like  in  spirit.  He  was  gifted  in  prayer,  always  dwelling 
much  in  supplication  upon  the  mercy  of  God  to  His  children.  There 
was  one  expression  which  he  used  frequently  in  his  supplications  at 
the  throne  of  grace,  "  Indulgent  Parent."  The  fatherhood  of  God 
and  his  long  suffering  patience  was  a  constant  source  of  wonder  and 
gratitude  to  this  humble  believer. 

In  my  earliest  Sabbath  School  experience  he  was  my  Sabbath 
School  teacher.  He  loved  to  teach  the  children  the  word  of  God,  and 
continued  in  this  work  down  to  the  eighty-third  year  of  his  age.  His 
only  surviving  son,  B.  S.  Clark,  serves  this  Church  now  as  its 
Treasurer. 

George  Jones  was  for  most  of  the  years  of  his  life  a  member  of 
this  Church,  and  also  an  elder.  His  life  was  a  quiet  one,  spent  in  the 
diligent  pursuit  of  his  business,  in  which  he  was  very  successful.  He 
was  an  amiable,  genial  man,  a  great  favorite  with  his  friends.  When 
this  Church  edifice  was  erected  he  had  his  fortune  still  to  make,  but 
like  his  contemporaries,  he  made  great  sacrifices  to  secure  the  comple- 
tion of  the  building.  He  had  a  love  for  the  walls  of  this  sanctuary  ; 
within  it  many  of  the  happiest  hours  of  his  life  were  spent.  He  was 
punctual  in  the  duties  of  his  office  as  a  member  of  Session.  He  died 
in  the  good  hope  of  a  blessed  immortality,  after  he  had  passed  four 
score  years  on  the  earth. 

Thomas  C.  Alrich  was  an  elder,  who  had  a  good  report  of  those  who 
were  without,  and  he  had  also  the  confidence  and  the  love  of  all  who 
knew  him  intimately.     He  was  a  man  of  strong  will  and  other  marked 


DISOOTJKSE. 

BY   REV.  JAMES   M.  CROWELL,  D.  D. 


"  For  thy  servants  take  pleasure  in  her  stones,  and  favor  the  dvist 
ikereof."     Psalm  cii :  14. 

It  is  the  doctrine  of  the  word  of  God  that  there  is  a  living  sym- 
pathy among  christians  as  those  who  make  up  one  body  and  are  ani- 
mated by  one  spirit.  The  ground  of  this  appears  in  the  fact  that  they 
are  all  members  of  Christ's  visible  body,  which  is  the  Church.  And 
this  sympathy  not  only  extends  to  particular  persons ;  it  flows  out 
also,  and  perhaps  especially  towards  the  Church,  and  all  that  relates 
to  its  good.  This  has  been  so  in  every  age.  When  the  king  of  Israel 
was  bowed  in  deep  contrition  before  God  because  of  his  sins  and 
poured  out  his  supplication  for  mercy  in  the  fifty-first  Psalm,  he  did 
not  forget  the  Church,  even  in  the  absorption  of  his  own  sorrow.  "  In 
thy  good  pleasure,  O  Lord,  do  good  unto  Zion !"  And  though  his 
heart  was  broken,  yet  he  cried  out  as  earnestly  for  the  building  of  the 
walls  of  Jerusalem,  as  he  did  that  his  own  poor  broken  heart  might 
be  bound  up  and  healed.  And  when  again  exalted  upon  the  throne 
in  perfect  prosperity,  he  still  prayed  for  the  "  peace  of  Jerusalem." 
And  so  in  the  context  here.  The  allusion  to  this  sentiment  is  most 
beautiful  and  touching.  "  My  days  are  like  a  shadow  that  declineth, 
and  I  am  withered  like  grass."  But  it  matters  not  what  becomes  of 
me.  Let  me  languish  and  wither  away,  provided  Zion  flourish. 
Though  I  myself  even  pass  away,  yet  thou  wilt  arise  and  have  mercy 
upon  Zion,  and  I  am  content,  that  satisfies  me. 

It  is  very  likely,  brethren  of  the  Hanover  Street  Church,  that 
during  this  day  of  centennial  memories  and  celebration,  while  your 
minds  have  been  surveying  the  past,  and  you  have  looked  along  the 
way  in  which  God  has  led  you,  it  is  quite  probable  that  some  such 
feeling  as  this  has  been  in  the  minds  of  many  among  you.  Especially 
have  thoughts  of  tenderest  affection  to  this  dear  old  Church  been  re- 
kindled upon  the  altar  of  your  hearts,  who  have  the  longest  been  fa- 


58 

miliar  with  it  and  have  met  with  God  most  often  in  this  hallowed  spot. 
And  above  all  do  they  who  feel  like  the  Psalmist  that  their  "  days  are 
like  a  shadow  that  declineth"  cling  with  most  ardent  love  to  this 
house  of  God. 

Let  me  then  speak  to  you  a  little  while. 

I.  Oj  the  reasons  which  should  induce  us  to  love  the  Church.     And 

II.  Of  the  good  results  which  follow  fro^n  such  a  love. 

1.  As  to  the  reasons  for  loving  the  Church.  The  first  is  because 
of  the  great  elements  of  power  that  are  lodged  in  it. 

The  Church  is  one  of  God's  great  agencies  for  bringing  men  to 
Himself.  There  are  other  institutions  which  tend  in  this  direction, 
and  which  are  of  divine  appointment.  The  agency  of  home  influence 
is  largely  instrumental  in  preparing  us  for  the  duty  of  this  life,  and 
for  the  glory  of  the  life  to  come.  It  is  to  parental  training, — to  a 
father's  counsel,  or  a  mother's  teaching, — that  a  great  many  are,  under 
God,  indebted  for  the  character  they  possess,  and  for  their  hope  of 
heaven. 

By  the  familiar  fireside,  beneath  the  welcome  shelter  of  one's  early 
home,  an  impression  and  direction  are  given  to  the  future  destiny. 
"  Although  grace  does  not  come  hy  succession,  it  commonly  comes  in 
succession. 

The  destiny  of  children  is  in  a  very  great  measure  determined  by 
household  influence,  and  the  Bible  lays  great  stress  upon  this  fact  and 
gives  most  urgent  and  solemn  warnings  on  the  ground  of  it. 

But  the  matter  of  which  I  wish  now  to  speak  is  the  Church  as  a 
divine  institution.  The  Church  in  her  organized  capacity,  as  an  in- 
strument for  the  establishment  and  continuance  of  God's  kingdom  in 
the  earth.  Guarded  by  God's  watchful  providence  for  nearly  six 
thousand  years,  Zion  still  has  salvation  written  upon  its  walls,  and 
praise  upon  its  gates.     Look  at  the  many  good  things  that  are  in  it. 

1.  As  the  Church  of  the  living  God  "  it  is  the  pillar  and  ground 
of  the  truth.'' 

The  sacred  oracles  belong  to  Zion  and  in  no  place  does  God's  truth 

carry  more  authority  to  the  consciences  of  men  than  in  the  sanctuary. 

2.  As  the  special  guardian  of  the  Sabbath  too,  the  Church  provides 
for  its  proper  spiritual  improvement.  Children  trained  to  come  to 
the  sanctuary  associate  solemnity  and  reverence  with  its  acts  of  wor- 
ship, and  often  catch  impressive  glimpses  of  the  meaning  of  its  ordi- 
nances ;  the  world  on  this  day  suspends  the  busy  operations  of  its 
secular  industry,  and  with  one  accord  the  people  come  to  hear. 

3.  Then  again  God  has  given  to  the  Church  "  apostles,  prophets, 


69 

evangelists, pastors,  and  teachers,"  and  for  a  purpose  nobler  and  grander 
than  our  highest  thought,  "  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints  ;  for  the 
work  of  the  ministry ;  for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ." 

It  is  a  plan  of  divine  contrivance  that  has  ordained  the  Gospel  to 
be  preached. 

There  is  something  in  the  voice  of  the  living  minister  that  gives 
the  truth  itself  a  deeper  and  more  earnest  meaning. 

Ministerial  influence,  great  as  it  is  in  the  sanctuary,  pervades  also 
the  scenes  and  relations  of  domestic  life.  The  faithful  pastor  mingles 
with  his  people  as  far  as  his  human  strength  allows,  and  his  other 
duties  permit.  He  counsels  and  warns  the  thoughtless ;  he  tries  to 
stand  between  them  and  the  great  gulf  of  a  lost  eternity ;  he  directs  the 
thoughtful  mind,  and  the  troubled  soul,  and  the  weary  heart  to  Him 
to  whom  alone  they  -should  go,  even  to  Christ;  he  edifies  christians; 
he  comforts  the  moui'ner ;  he  bears  in  some  measure,  as  if  it  were  his 
own,  the  heavy  burden  that  oppresses  the  sorrowful ;  he  prays  with 
his  people ;  he  is  alive  to  every  good  work ;  he  visits  the  sick ;  he 
goes  with  the  dying  to  the  border-land,  and  he  stands  among  the  weep- 
ers as  they  bury  their  beloved  dead  out  of  their  sight. 

4.  But  above  alLiide  special  promise  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  given 
to  the  Church.  Grace  visits  the  household,  but  it  is  chiefly  in  the 
Church  that  God  displays  His  saving  power.  "  He  loves  the  gates  of 
Ziou  more  even  than  the  dwellings  of  Jacob,"  The  work  of  grace  is 
carried  on  and  perfected  amidst  the  Sabbath  and  week-day  assemblies 
of  the  Church.  God  in  a  peculiar  manner  "  dwells  in  Zion,"  and  is 
the  glory  in  the  midst  of  her. 

II.  We  have  reason  to  love  the  Church  again,  because  it  is  our 
spiritual  home. 

The  right  spirit  of  the  christian  is  that  of  "  a  stranger  in  the  earth." 
He  has  no  real  home  here  but  in  the  Church,  and  in  it  he  finds  a  fore- 
taste, and  an  emblem  of  the  Church  above  where  his  rest  and  his 
home  shall  be  forever.  And  this  home-love  is  a  most  healthy  feeling 
in  reference  to  the  Church.  It  is  just  the  very  state  of  mind  in  which 
we  should  abide.  It  will  induce  a  quietness,  a  satisfaction,  a  repose, 
which  will  be  found  most  favorable  to  real  soul  prosperity,  and  the 
surest  token  of  an  approaching  blessing. 

The  text  speaks  of  God's  servants  taking  pleasure  "  in  the  stones 
of  Zion."  Does  not  that  mean  that  they  love  it  very  much  as  we  love 
the  dear  spot  of  our  childhood's  days,  the  place  of  our  birth,  where  we 
grew  up  into  life  ?  So  the  Church  is  the  birthplace  of  souls.  "  This 
and  that  man  was  born  there"  should  be  said  of  it.     Oh,  how  tenderly, 


60 

how  profoundly  do  men  love  the  home  of  their  early  days.  Long 
years  of  separation  from  it  in  the  cold  world  do  not  alienate  them 
from  the  tender  memories  that  gather  around  it.  When  far  away  from 
it,  in  the  wanderings  of  this  strange  life,  whithersoever  their  steps 
may  lead  them,  their  thoughts  will  turn  with  living  gentleness  and  tear- 
ful remembrance  to  the  place  where  they  were  little  children,  and  the 
dearest  place  on  earth  to  them  will  be  the  home  where  their  parents 
died.  There  everything  keeps  fresh  and  beautiful,  though  the  old 
doors  creak  upon  their  hinges,  and  the  very  porches  round  the  house 
decay ;  there  the  old  trees  fling  out  their  arms  as  if  in  loving  wel- 
come, and  there  the  brook  leaps  gaily  along  as  if  it  were  singing  of 
the  happy  past.' 

"  The  sunshine  steals  through  the  hanging  boughs, 

With  a  softened  holy  light,  • 
And  the  silent  stars  gleam  purest  there, 

In  the  hush  of  the  Summer  night." 

Now  it  seems  to  me,  my  brethren,  that  the  true  idea  of  the  Church 
is,  that  it  is  our  home —  our  spiritual  home — the  home  of  the  heart, 
where  we  are  to  live  and  stay,  and  grow  up,  and  get  ready  for  our 
everlasting  home.  There  is  the  idea  of  perma->P,^cy  about  it.  It  abides: 
we  pass  away.  The  Church  stands.  It  is  a  place,  not  in  which  we 
are  to  tarry  for  a  season  only ;  not  in  which  we  are  to  be  transient 
guests,  but  in  which  we  are  to  spend  our  life  as  christians ;  where  our 
names  are  to  be  recorded,  and  our  children  are  to  be  given  to  God  ; 
where  we  are  to  wait  and  seek  for  the  blessings  of  the  covenant ;  at 
whose  communion  table  we  are  to  expect  to  have  our  beloved  sitting 
some  day,  and  from  whose  sweet  and  solemn  and  endearing  ordinances 
we  are  to  go  up  to  heaven. 

There  is  nothing  to  me  more  beautiful  and  impressive  than  this 
strong  devoted  attachment  which  we  often  see  in  the  case  of  those  who 
have  been  worshipping  God  for  many  years  in  the  same  Church.  How 
delightful  to  see  the  tender,  clasping  affection  with  which  they  take 
pleasure  even  "  in  the  stones  thereof." 

II.  And  now,  as  to  the  happy  results  of  such  a  love  to  the  Church, 
one  is 

First.  An  increasing  spirit  of  kindness  and  conciliation  and  for- 
bearance towards  those  who  worship  with  us. 

It  must  needs  be  in  this  world  of  imperfection  and  varied  temper- 
aments and  character,  that  any  association  of  persons  continued  from 
year  to  year  will  develop  some  tendencies  to  alienation  from  one 
another.    This  is  so  in  churches  as  well  as  anywhere  else.    But  where 


61 

the  feeling  exists  among  christians,  that  their  Church  is  their  home, 
where  they  intend  to  live  and  die  if  possible  ;  there  gradually  grows 
up  a  spirit  of  tender  kindness  and  mutual  conciliation  and  forbearance, 
which  goes  very  far  to  smooth  away  any  unpleasant  feeling  which  may 
arise,  and  to  remove  roots  of  bitterness  and  banish  unjust  suspicions 
and  unkind  misunderstandings.  The  members  of  the  Church  are 
members  of  the  same  family,  and  the  Church  is  theirs,  their  home, 
their  place  for  labor.  The  life  of  the  Church  is  in  its  members,  not 
in  its  officers,  not  in  its  pastor.  They  may  die,  or  be  taken  away, 
the  Church  in  its  organic  life,  remains.  And  it  is  a  sad  fact  in  the 
case  of  any  Church,  when  its  life  resides  in  its  pastor,  or  is  so  con- 
nected with  him,  that  no  earthly  hand  but  his  can  hold  it  together. 

The  only  right  theory  on  this  subject  is  that  the  vitality  of  the 
Church  is  in  the  living  members  of  it,  and  their  seed  after  them. 
Then,  through  all  changes  and  through  successive  generations,  it  will 
abide,  and  grow,  and  flourish,  and  bear  fruit. 

Great  changes  come  to  us  all  in  this  uncertain  world.  When  any 
one  of  mature  or  advanced  life  goes  back  to  the  scenes  of  his  child- 
hood, he  feels  that  this  is  so.  He  knows  no  one,  and  no  one  knows 
him.  Strange  little  children  are  playing  around  him,  and  new  people 
occupy  the  houses ;  many  of  the  names  even  upon  the  tombstones  are 
unknown  to  him.  But  it  is  a  joy  for  us  to  know  that  God's  covenant 
stands,  and  the  Church  abides,  and  the  promise  of  God,  is  unto  even 
"  the  generations  to  come." 

Second.  Another  good  result  of  this  home-love  to  the  Church,  is 
that  it  leads  parents  to  cling  to  the  Church  where  their  children  were 
baptized. 

The  passing  years  as  they  roll  on  exert  a  great  influence  in  draw- 
ing away  the  children  of  the  Church.  Worldliness  and  fashion,  and 
social  connections,  and  systems  of  religion  more  outwardly  attractive, 
throw  their  snares  and  temptations  around  the  paths  in  which  our 
children  go.  And,  therefore,  it  is  of  the  first  importance  that  they 
should  be  trained  to  love  the  Church  in  which  they  were  brought  up ; 
to  love  the  Church  I  say,  not  so  much  the  Minister,  for  if  I  may  use 
the  expression  so  as  to  be  understood,  ministers  are  emphatically 
human  institutions,  i.  e.,  they  are  only  earthen  vessels ;  they  are  full 
of  weakness  and  error ;  are  very  imperfect  and  very  frail.  They 
change  and  pass  away  also.  Their  strength  gives  way  beneath  the 
pressure  of  their  work ;  they  grow  weary  and  fall  by  the  roadside ; 
but  the  Church  abides;  its  identity  holds  on  ;  its  name  and  place  con- 
tinue from  age  to  age.     "  The  workmen  perish  but  the  work  goes  on." 


62 

And,  therefore,  it  is  a  good  thing  to  be  rooted  ourselves,  and  to 
have  our  children  rooted  in  that  which  will  survive;  in  that  which 
holds  on  while  the  years  pass  away  :  in  the  Church  of  our  love  and 
choice  through  which,  amidst  all  human  changes,  that  river  keeps 
flowing  whose  streams  make  glad  the  city  of  God.  Oh,  there  is  a 
power  in  this  attachment  to  the  Church  of  our  fathers,  as  a  means 
of  leading  the  soul  to  God,  which  we  sadly  fail  to  recognize.  Some- 
times after  years  have  passed  away,  and  the  covenant  seems  almost  to 
have  been  forgotten  by  God  Himself,  it  turns  out  at  last  that  He  has. 
not  forgotten  the  children  whose  parents  were  long  in  heaviness,  be- 
cause they  wandered  from  the  instructions  of  their  childhood ;  even 
some  whose  parents  went  down  to  the  grave  in  sadness  because  of 
their  distance  from  God, — yea,  even  some  who  seem  not  to  have  been 
won  back  to  God  by  the  death  of  those  that  nourished  and  brought  them 
up,  even  such  children  are  reclaimed  and  brought  to  Christ  through 
the  ordinances  of  that  Church  in  which  their  parents  worshipped  God. 
They  themselves  go  up  from  the  courts  of  God  below,  and  serve  Him 
in  His  temple,  but  God  is  still  in  the  Church. 

He  has  said  it,  "  This  is  my  rest  forever,  here  will  I  dwell,"  and  so 
it  often  comes  to  pass  that  those  prayers  and  tears  of  christian  parents, 
which  seem  to  be  stored  away  somewhere  in  the  heavens  as  of  no  ac- 
count, if  they  even  entered  at  all  through  the  veil,  turn  out  by  and  by 
to  have  been  laid  away  only  as  in  the  time  of  drought  the  summer 
clouds  are  laid  up,  and  then  like  them  they  pour  down  a  more 
abundant  treasure. 

Third.  Another  good  result  of  this  feeling  of  affection  for  the 
Church  as  our  spiritual  home  is,  "  That  it  leads  to  a  regular  and  con- 
scientious attendance  upon  its  stated  means  of  grace." 

And  this  too,  both  for  ourselves  and  for  those  over  whom  we  have 
authority  or  influence.  The  worship  of  God  above  everything  else, 
should  be  attended  to  as  a  matter  of  principle,  not  of  impulse,  or  of 
fancy,  or  of  fickle  taste  ;  not  as  that  from  which  we  are  to  gather  only 
entertainment  or  pleasure,  even  though  it  be  of  a  religious  kind. 
God's  worship,  when  correctly  considered  is  the  discipline  of  our  na- 
ture ;  it  is  our  soul's  food ;  we  are  to  grow  by  it,  to  get  strong  upon  it, 
to  be  developed  into  "men  in  Christ  Jesus."  And,  therefore,  the  very 
best  and  most  healthy  feeling  that  we  can  have  about  it  is,  that  it  is 
the  regular,  stated,  constant  service  of  our  spiritual  home.  It  is  one 
of  the  evil  tendencies  of  our  day  that  people  crave  that  form  of  en- 
joyment which  can  be  found  away  from  home.  The  calm  and  mode- 
rate pleasure  of  the  domestic  circle  is  not  stimulating  enough  to  them, 


68 

and  80  they  seek  what  can  be  found  elsewhere.  And  what  is  worse 
still,  this  same  unhappy  loss  of  sympathy, — this  same  painful  separa- 
tion of  parents  and  children  takes  place  in  the  matter  of  religion,  and 
in  regard  to  the  Church.  Children  are  permitted  to  go  according  to  the 
leading  of  their  own  foolish  fancies,  and  fall  into  a  state  of  religious 
dissipation  before  their  parents  are  aware  of  it,  Avhile  the  natural  op- 
position of  their  hearts  to  God  early  makes  them  crave  indulgence  in 
the  matter  of  His  worship.  When  children  are  left  to  go  to  Church 
where  they  want,  and  just  when  they  want,  it  seems  to  me  that  the 
likelihood  of  their  conversion  is  very  much  diminished.  And  if  they 
are  brought  to  Christ,  they  will  indeed  be  " miracles  of  grace" 

Oh,  how  much  more  beautiful  and  holy  is  the  sight  when  parents 
and  children  go  up  for  years  together  to  the  same  sanctuary,  as  in 
that  most  Church  going  of  all  lands — Scotland ;  where  the  dear  kirk 
is  the  spiritual  home  of  all  the  family ;  where  children  walk  in  the 
same  ways  of  the  covenant  along  which  their  fathers  went,  and  where 
the  blessings  of  the  covenant  seem,  so  to  speak,  to  come  down  the 
generations  so  naturally  and  so  easily  ;  where,  like  Abraham,  the  ser- 
vants of  God  "  command  their  children  after  them  to  keep  the  way  of 
the  Lord ;"  where  with  firm  yet  gentle  hand  and  with  patient  untiring 
prayer,  the  children  are  taught  to  love  their  spiritual  home ;  and  where 
the  beauty  of  grace  in  childhood  does  not  fade,  and  the  fragrance  does 
not  die. 

Oh  it  is  not  strange  that  they  who  thus  love  Zion,  see  their  child- 
ren's children  coming  into  the  Church,  and  that  "  peace  is  upon 
Israel.-' 

And  now,  as  a  fitting  close  to  the  impressive  services  of  this  me- 
morial day,  let  me  appeal  to  those  before  me,  who  are  to  take  the 
places  in  which  these  venerable  fathers  of  this  Church  have  stood. 

The  passing  years  have  gathered  them  up  to  the  great  host  of  the 
glorified.  Does  it  not  become  therefore  the  great  duty  of  those  that 
survive  to  take  pleasure  in  the  very  stones  of  this  beloved  Zion,  and 
favor  the  very  dust  thereof? 

You  have,  every  one  of  you,  some  work  to  do  in  building  up  the 
Church.  Its  grand  mission  is  to  glorify  God,  and  to  bless  and  save 
the  world.  There  are  some,  alas,  that  call  themselves  God's  servants, 
but  they  are  not  serving.  They  profess  to  be  in  the  vineyard,  but 
they  are  not  working.  They  say  they  are  soldiers,  but  they  are  not 
fighting.  Yet  one  thing  is  certain — The  Church  will  he  built.  If  yuu 
sit  still  it  will  be  built.  But  you  shall  miss  the  satisfaction  of  helping 
in  its  building.     Every  stone  shall  be  put  into  its  place,  and  the  pinna- 


64 

cle  shall  soar  aloft  towards  the  sky,  but  every  stone  from  the  founda- 
tion to  the  pinnacle  will  say  to  you,  "  Thou  hadst  nothing  to  do  with 
this, — thou  hadst  no  hand  in  this." 

It  is  said  that  when  Cyrus  took  one  of  his  guests  round  his  garden, 
the  guest  admired  it  greatly,  and  said  he  had  much  pleasure  in  it. 
"  Ah !"  said  Cyrus,  "  you  may  enjoy  it,  but  you  have  not  such  plea- 
sure in  it  as  I  have,  for  I  have  planted  every  tree  in  it  myself." 

One  reason  why  the  glorious  sufferer  of  Calvary  has  so  much 
pleasure  in  His  Church,  and  rejoices  over  it  with  joy,  is  because  He 
did  so  much,  and  endured  so  much  for  it. 

And  so  shall  it  be  in  some  humble  measure  with  all  His  followers 
who  watch,  and  toil,  and  pray,  and  build  for  Zion. 

May  God  make  you  faithful  and  steadfast. 

This  is  no  time  for  idleness  in  the  Church  ;  there  is  no  room  for 
idlers ;  it  is  no  time  for  spasmodic  piety  ;  such  piety  is  spurious ;  it  is 
no  time  for  the  mere  semblance  and  form  of  religion ;  no  time  for  rit- 
ualistic formalism,  or  sentimental  dreaming;  it  is  the  time  for  worifc 
and  for  service. 

Blessed  are  they  who  are  faithful  to  duty  and  steadfast  all  the 
time.  For  the  time  itself  is  short.  The  Master  Himself  said  that 
"  the  night  cometh  when  no  man  can  work." 

God's  workmen  are  gathering  to  rest;  the  curfew-bells  are  ringing 
across  the  weary  years ;  the  shadows  of  the  evening  time  are  falling ; 
the  blessed  ones  that  do  His  commandents,  that  they  may  have  right 
to  the  tree  of  life,  are  enteriog  in  through  the  gates  into  the  city^  and 
soon  for  us,  those  gates  shall  all  be  shut ! 


THE 


Vol.  36. 


NOVEMBER,  1863. 


IVo.  3. 


Pastors  their  own  Agents. 

Much  has  been  written  upon  the  ques- 
tion of  Agencies  for  benevolent  Socie- 
ties— how  far  they  are  needful,  or  may 
be  dispensed  with ;  how  far  pastors  may 
be  relied  on  to  do  their  work,  &a. 

Without  any  desire  to  agitate  this 
question,  we  take  pleasure  in  calling 
the  attention  of  our  readers  to  the  fol- 
lowing sermon  by  the  Kev.  J.  E.  Rock- 
well, DD.  of  Brooklyn.  It  is  the  third 
sermon  with  which  he  has  favored  us, 
at  our  request,  in  the  last  three  years, 
each  having  been  preached  to  his  own 
congregation  on  the  occasion  of  their 
annual  collection  for  the  American 
Seamens'  Friend  Society. 

Dr.  Rockwell's  opinions  respecting 
the  worthiness  of  this  Society  have  the 
more  value  inasmuch  as  he  is  one  of  its 
Board  of  Trustees,  and  so  well  acquaint- 
ed with  its  operations ;  while  his  well 
established  character  for  honesty  and 
frankness  vouches  for  their  fidelity  to 
bis  convictions. 

We  commend  this  sermon,  and  the 
fact  that  a  busy  city  pastor  can  find 
time  and  interest  enough  to  enable  him 
to  preach  annually  for  our  cause,to  other 
pastors  ;  hoping  that  his  example  may 
incite  some  of  them  to  go  and  do  like- 
wise. 

We  believe  all  Agents,  who  are  wor- 
thy of   their   position,   would   gladly 


retire  from  congregations  where  the 
cause  which  they  love  may  have  such 
advocates.  One  Secretary,  who  has 
given  the  earnest  labors  of  the  best 
sixteen  years  of  his  life  to  the  work  of 
sustaining  evangelical  societies,  desires 
to  bargain  with  any  pastor  or  people 
who  will  do  this  work  within  their  own 
bounds,  that,  on  this  condition,  he  will 
cheerfully  yield  the  field  to  him. 

Brethren  in  the  ministry  !  our  appeal 
is  to  you. 

"  Go  UP  NOW ;  Look  towards  the 
Sea.  " 

A  PLEA  FOR  THE  SAILOR. 

A  Sermon  preached  in'tlie  Central  Pres- 
byterian Church  of  Brooklyn,  Sept.  13</t, 
1863,  at  the  Anmial  Collection  for  the  A. 
S.  F.  Soc.  bjiRev.  J.  E.  Rockwell,  D.  D. 

1st  Kings,  18. — 43. — Go  itp  note,  look 
toioards  the  Sea. 

These  words  were  the  command  of 
Elijah  to  his  servant  when,  at  the  close 
of  the  long  drought  which  had  fallen 
upon  the  land  during  the  reign  of  Ahab, 
he  was  praying  that  the  windows  of 
Heaven  might  be  opened,  and  the  parch- 
ed earth  revived.  Desirous  of  seeing 
the  first  indications  of  the  answer  to 
his  prayer,  the  Prophet,  who  had  re- 
tired to  the  top  of  Carmel  to  pray,  de- 
sired his  servant  to  advance  a  little 
nearer  to  its  precipitous  sides  as  it  faces 
the  Mediterranean,  and  look  toward  the 
sea,  and  bring  him  tidings  of  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  sky  in  the   direction 


66 


SAILOR'S  MAGAZINE. 


[November, 


whence  he  knew  the  rain  would  ap- 
proach the  land.  Six  times  did  the 
servant  bear  back  to  the  Prophet  the 
message  that  '■  there  is  nothing  ; "'  once 
more  he  went,  and  returned  with  the 
news  "  behold  there  ariseth  a  little 
cloud  out  of  the  sea  like  a  man's  han,  ." 

Elijah  well  understood  that  sign, 
and  saw  in  it  the  harbinger  of  a  plenti- 
ful shower. 

Without  pausing  to  pursue  the  nar- 
rative immediately  connected  with  the 
words  we  have  chosen  for  our  present 
contemplation,  we  propose  to  make 
them  the  guide  to  our  thoughts  as  we 
present  to  you  some  comideiutions  upon 
the  Sea,  and  those  who  dwell  upon  its 
mighty  waters. 

To  the  thoughtful  mmd  the  Ocean 
alwaj's  has  its  solemn  lessons.  Who 
can  even  look  forth  upon  that 

"  Gl'irious  mirror  where  the  Almighty  form 
"  G^assei-  itself  in  tempests" 

and  not  think  of  him  who  gave  the  sea 
its  bounds,  and  who  "  measureth  the 
waters  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand." 
What  a  lesson  it  reads  to  us  in  all  its 
vast  npheavings,  and  the  wild  roar  of 
its  billows,  of  the  power  and  wisdom 
and  glory  of  Him  who  by  a  word  call- 
ed the  waters  together  and  said,  "  Hi- 
therto shalt  thou  come  but  no  further, 
and  here  shall  thy  proud  waves  be  stay- 
ed."— What  an  image  and  emblem  is 
the  sea  of  God's  own  immensity  and 
eternity.  Through  how  many  ages  has 
it  rolled  on  unchanged.  The  storm 
sweeps  over  it  but  leaves  no  trace  of 
its  fury.  Time  has  been  busy;  but 
though  the  marble  monument  has  crum- 
bled beneath  its  touch,  and  the  mighty 
fortress  has  fallen,  and  cities  and  pala- 
ces lie  in  ruins,  and  the  Earth  itself 
shows  the  marks  of  its  busy  fingers, — 
the  sea  bears  no  trace  of  age  or  decay. 
— Generation  on  generation  have  risen 
and  stood  by  its  shores,  and  listened  to 
the  music  of  its  ripples  and  the  thun- 
der of  its  surf. — and  have  passed  away. 
— Yet  its  dark  waters  swell  and  flow, 
and  its  wild  billows  sing  their  requiem 
over  the  dead. 

"  Time  writes  no  wrinkles  on  its  azure  brow, 
"Such  as  Creation's  dawn  beheld,  it  rolleth  now." 

And  who  can  stand  and  look  upon  the 
sea  and  feel  no  emotions  of  wonder  and 
awe  and  no  thoughts  of  Him  who  made 
the  Ocean  what  it  is. — What  a  lesson 
of  our  own  insignificance  and  of  God's 


greatness  and  glory  do  we  learn  as  we 
ride  upon  its  heaving  billows,  or  see 
them  breaking  at  our  feet.  Its  waves 
instruct  us  ;  and  its  voice  joining  in  the 
great  Anthem  of  the  Universe  declares 
that  God  onl}'  is  great. 

Its  boundless  expanse,  whose  extent 
no  human  eye  can  measure,  is  a  faint 
image  of  the  infinitude  of  Him  whose 
power  and  essence  have  no  limit.  And 
in  all  its  words  of  peace  or  wild  com- 
motion, of  rest  or  storm,  it  tells  us 
that  He  who  made  it  is  Almighty  and 
Eternal. 

But  aside  from  these  general  and 
more  obvious  lessons  of  the  Sea  let  us 
notice 

1.  The  prominence  which  is  given  to 
it  in  the  history  of  the  world.  The 
sea  has  been  and  still  is  the  great  high- 
wa}'  of  Nations,  while  at  the  same  time 
it  has  served  to  divide  them  one  from 
another.  Its  waters  roll  as  mighty 
walls  between  the  Eastern  and  West- 
ern Continents,  and  they  set  in  between 
the  various  portions  of  the  old  world 
and  the  new,  to  divide  nations  that  dif- 
fer from  each  other  in  laws,  customs 
and  religion.  Hence  in  times  of  peace, 
in  the  ordinary  exchange  of  commerce 
it  is  whitened  with  the  outspread  wings 
of  ships,  bearing  the  fruits  of  Art  and 
of  Agriculture. — And  in  times  of  war 
it  is  covered  with  the  fleets  of  contend- 
ing nations,  and  upon  its  broad  bosom 
often  the  fate  of  a  belligerent  peuple  is 
decided.  When  the  Persian  Monarch 
who  had  determined  to  extend  his 
control  over  Greece,  had  marched  to 
Athens  flushed  with  his  success  at 
Thermopylae,  he  saw  his  career  check- 
ed and  his  power  weakened  at  Salamis, 
where  his  fleet  of  one  thousand  galleys, 
carrying  each  two  hundred  and  thirty 
men,  was  defeated  and  routed  by  the 
Greeks  with  only  three  hundred  and 
eighty  ships.  So  too  the  dominion  of 
Rome  and  the  reign  of  Augustus  and 
bis  successors  was  secui  ed  at  Actium,  in 
the  sea-fight  between  Octavius  and 
Mark  Anthony  ;  and  the  decline  of  the 
Ottoman  Empire  dates  from  the  battle 
of  Lepanto,  when  the  Turkish  fltet  was 
destroyed  ;  while  Navarino  and  Tra- 
falgar are  recognized  in  modern  history 
as  turning  points  in  the  history  of 
Greece  and  England.  These  allusions 
to  the  past  will  serve  to  illustrate  the 
pre-eminence  which  the  Ocean  has  had 


1868.J 


SAILOR'S  MAGAZINE. 


67 


in  the  history  of  the  world,  and  in  de- 
ciding the  fate  of  nations. — And  when 
we  "look  toward  the  Sea"  we  cannot 
but  recall  the  mighty  struggles  for  Con- 
quest or  Liberty,  which  have  there  de- 
cided the  destinies  of  millions  of  the 
human  race,  and  on  whose  results  the 
interests  of  the  world  were  suspended. 

We  look  out  upon  that  miglity  mass 
of  heaving  waters  and  think  that  they 
are  mingled  with  all  the  mighty  strug- 
gles of  the  nations  for  conquest,  or  glo- 
ry, or  power,  or  liberty,  and  have  ofien 
seen  the  oppressor  and  the  tyrant  dri- 
ven back  and  defeated,  when  his  legions 
on  the  land  seemed  destined  to  carry 
woe  and  misery  among  the  people 
whom  they  sought  to  conquer.  The 
history  of  all  nations  has,  as  one  of  its 
most  essential  and  important  elements, 
their  work  upon  the  sea  eith-r  with 
the  peaceful  wings  of  commerce  or  the 
migUty  struggle  for  naval  supremacy. 
And  when  the  sea  shall  give  up  its 
dead,  a  vast  multitude,  swelling  out 
into  untold  numbers  shall  come  forth 
from  the  silent  caverns  of  the  Ocean, 
who  have  gone  down  amid  the  roar  of 
battle,  or  the  wrath  of  the  tempest — 
sent  forth  by  the  hand  of  commerce  or 
in  the  protection  of  a  nation's  rights 
and  liberties. 

II.  Let  us  notice,  again,  the  frequent 
mention  which  is  made  of  the  Sea  in 
the  Scriptures.  Aside  from  the  allu- 
sions to  the  Ocean  as  an  indication  of 
the  power  and  mnjesty  of  Jehovah  which 
we  every  where  meet,  we  iiud  fre- 
quent mention  made  of  it  as  in  some 
way  connectAid  with  God's  gracious 
purposes  towards  the  Church  and  the 
world.  It  was  the  sea  which  he  used 
as  his  mighty  instrument  in  overthrow- 
ing the  armies  of  Pliaraoh  ; — when  its 
walls  stood  up  like  adamant  until  the 
people  of  God  had  passed  through,  and 
re-tlowing  at  his  word  covered  the 
hosts  of  Egypt  and  swallowed  them 
up  in  one  common  grave. — The  Psalms 
and  the  Prophecies  are  full  of  allusions 
to  the  sea  as  one  of  the  Divine  agents 
in  the  accomplishment  of  his  de-igns 
for  the  destruction  of  his  enemies,  and 
the  upbuilding  and  glory  of  his  Church; 
Isaiah,  when  beholding  the  future  tri- 
umphs of  the  Messiah's  kingdom,  sees 
among  the  wonders  of  that  day  the 
abundance  of  the  sea  c  diverted  to 
him,  ^and  her  mighty    hosts   flocking 


to  him  as  clouds  and  as  doves  to  their 
windows  ;  and  Jeremiah  beholds  the 
sea  u-ed  asGod's  agent  in  the  destruc- 
tion of  his  enemies  and  those  of  his 
people,  as  Bibylon  is  covered  with  the 
multitude  of  her  waves  !  While  many 
of  Ouri-,t's  most  mighty  works  were 
done  by  and  upon  the  sea.  There  he 
often  gathered  the  people  to  hear  him, 
and  from  its  hardy  sons  he  selected 
some  of  his  noblest  and  most  faithful 
A|)Ostles. 

in.  With  this  brief  notice  of  the 
historical  and  prophetic  interest  which 
is  connected  with  the  Ocean,  let  us 
turn  to  some  of  the  lessons  of  practical 
importance  which  we  may  learn  as  we 
look  towards  the  '^ea. 

1st.  Let  us  think  of  the  multitudes 
who  make  it  their  home  in  the  ordinary 
avocations  of  commercial  or  national 
life.  It  is  estiuiated  that  between  two 
and  three  millions  of  men  are  engaged 
as  sailors,  either  upon  the  broad  Ocean, 
or  upon  the  great  inland  waters  of 
the  Eastern  and  Western  Continents. 
These  men  go  forth  as  the  heralds  and 
mes.sengers  of  civilization,  or  the  de- 
fenders of  their  nation's  honor  and  li- 
berty, or  as  the  agents  of  commerce 
without  whom  the  inhabitants  of  the 
great  continents  and  islands  of  the 
globe  would  be  as  utterly  separated 
and  insulated  as  though  occupying  dif- 
ferent planets.  Ever  since  the  Earth 
was  peopled  the  sea  has  thus  been  the 
path  \ay  ot  intercommunication.  Even 
when  there  was  no  compass  to  guide 
the  mariner,  there  were  vast  fleets 
which,  following  the  coasts  and  watch- 
ing the  stars,  bore  the  products  of  Art 
and  Agriculture,  and  ai<led  largely  in 
the  enriching  of  the  nations  by  whom 
they  were  sent  forth; — while  as  Science 
in  her  progress,  mapped  the  trackless 
Ocean  and  went  before  the  sailor  with 
her  unerring  directions,  the  sea  became 
white  with  the  wings  of  commerce, 
until  her  hardy  sons  form,  now,  a  na- 
tion by  themselves. 

And  this  thought  reminds  us  that 
the  dwellers  upon  the  land  owe  a  large 
debt  of  gratitude  to  the  sailor  for  the 
part  he  performs  in  increasing  the 
wealth  or  in  supporting  the  honor  and 
liberty  and  adding  to  the  comfort  of 
the  nations  for  which  he  is  engaged. 
The  multitude  who  have  perished  on 
the  sea  have  mainly  died  iu  the  service 


68 


SAILOR'S  MAGAZINE. 


[November, 


of  those  who  live  upon  the  land- 
Those  who  are  now  undergoing  the  pe. 
rils  of  the  Ocean,  breasting  its  storms 
and  battling  with  its  billows,  or  are 
meeting  the  enemies  of  their  country  in 
the  deadly  strife,  are  serving  those 
who  are  at  home,  who  are  in  some 
way  reaping  the  benefit  of  their  toils 
and  hardships. 

If  Science  and  Literature  are  to  be 
enriched  by  valuable  additions  to  the 
stores  of  knowledge,  the  sailor  must 
be  emploj^ed  to  aid  in  the  work.  The 
gift  of  the  new  world  to  the  old,  and 
the  peopling  of  these  vast  Continents 
with  Colonists  from  the  Eastern  He- 
misphere, was  accomplished  by  means 
of  the  sailor.  He  it  is  who  enriches 
the  stores  of  national  literature  by  the 
volumes  which  he  brings  from  beyond 
the  sea.  He  it  is  who  bears  to  us  the 
fabrics  of  the  looms  of  other  lands  in 
exchange  for  the  products  of  our 
farms  or  the  wealth  of  our  mines ;  or 
who  standing  beneath  the  broad  folds 
of  the  flag  that  floats  as  the  symbol  of 
his  nation,  sustains  its  honor  or  dies  in 
its  defence. 

2ud.  Again  let  us  consider  the  inti- 
mate relations  that  exist  between  the 
dwellers  upon  the  sea  and  the  land. 
Far  out  upon  the  deep  we  behold  the 
lessening  sails  of  a  ship,  soon  to  vanish 
from  our  sight.  Another  and  another 
passes  away  from  the  land  under  the 
pressure  of  the  freshening  breeze,  and 
every  gallant  ship  that  sweeps  away 
from  our  sight  contains  husbands,  bro- 
thers and  sons,  the  comfort  and  support 
of  many  a  household. 

How  many  AYives  and  Mothers  and 
Sisters  will  watch  each  gathering  cloud, 
and  as  they  hear  the  howling  of  the 
tempest,  will  think  of  those  loved  ones 
far  out  at  sea,  and  tremble  with  fear, 
and  watch  for  the  hour  that  shall  re- 
store them  to  kindred  and  home.  Eve- 
ry noble  and  manly  tar  that  looks  out 
upon  the  wild  war  of  the  elements, 
and  climbs  the  tapering  mast,  or  hangs 
out  on  the  swaying  spar  over  the  yawn- 
ing gulph,  and  hears  the  roar  of  the 
waters  and  the  sighing  of  the  wind, 
and  knows  not  how  soon  the  sea  may 
be  his  grave,  has  in  these  long  hours 
of  darkness  and  storm  man}-  an  anxious 
thought  of  mother  or  wife  or  children, 
who  keep  their  vigils  for  him  and  daily 
send  up  their  prayers  for  his  safety. 


We  can  never  read  of  a  wreck  at  sea 
without  knowing  that  there  are  those 
on  shore  on  whom  that  event  will  fall 
a  blight  to  all  their  hopes. 

All  around  us  are  those  who  have 
special  and  intimate  relations  with  the 
sea,  and  whatever  sympathy  we  mani- 
fest for  the  sailor,  whatever  we  do  for 
his  s-piritual  or  temporal  welfare,  is  felt 
by  many  a  heart  that  is  bound  to  him 
by  every  tie  that  makes  home  and 
friendship  dear  and  sacred. 

3d.  Again  the  sea  reminds  us,  as  we 
stand  and  look  forth  upon  it,  of  the 
perils  of  those  who,  for  our  sake,  go 
down  upon  its  waters  and  make  it 
their  home.  Yonder  lies  a  wreck,  fast 
bedded  in  the  sand  ;  the  waves  play 
madly  and  freely  around  it,  and  on 
its  huge  timbers  the  sea  has  hung  its 
green  mantle  of  weeds  and  slime. 
What  a  story  could  that  desolate  ruin 
tell,  had  it  but  a  tongue  to  speak. 
How  often  since  it  first  glided  into  the 
treacherous  clement,  which  was  to  be 
its  home,  had  its  broad  wings  been 
outstretched  to  the  freshening  gale  as 
it  sped  along  its  trackless  path. 

Many  an  eye,  wet  with  the  parting 
tear,  watched  the  receding  vessel  un- 
til the  last  sail  had  sunk  below  the  ho- 
rizon.— Then  came  day,  and  night,  and 
sunshine,  and  cloud,  and  the  dream  of 
home,  until  the  gale  awoke  the  Ocean 
from  its  slumbers  and  the  ship,  like  a 
frightened  bird,  fled  before  its  wrath. 

The  landsman  reposed  in  peace  upon 
his  pillow,  and  as  the  voice  of  the 
storm  howled  by  his  casement,  felt 
only  a  pleasing  sense  of  his  own  secu- 
rity. But  far  out  upon  the  Ocean 
there  was  tje  long  struggle  with  the 
elements, — the  night  of  watching  and 
fear  and  despair,  the  convulsive  mo- 
tions of  the  staggering  vessel  as  the 
waves  broke  over  it,  the  strange  and 
unearthly  moaning  of  its  huge  timbers 
as  they  yielded  to  the  power  of  the 
tempest,  and  the  closing  scene  when, 
a  rugged  and  shapeless  mass,  it  is  swall- 
owed up  amid  the  waters,  or  is  thrown 
upon  the  beach  to  tell,  in  voiceless  elo- 
quence, its  sad  and  impressive  story. 
There  it  lies  amid  its  solitude  and  de- 
solation, with  the  ceaseless  roar  of  the 
surf  and  the  sighing  of  the  wind  for  its 
solemn  requiem.  The  tempest  has  ac- 
complished its  work — the  waters  are 
lulled  to  rest,  the  moon  looks  forth  in 


1863. 


SAILOR'S  MAGAZINE. 


69 


beauty  upon  tbe  scene ;  but  where  are  ! 
the  brave  men  who  made  that  vessel  ; 
their  home  ?  How  many  desolate  and  i 
an*]  widowed  hearts  will  mourn  long  in  i 
bitter  grief  and  agony  over  the  loved  : 
and  the  lost  who  may  never  more  come  j 
back  to  them. 

And  yet  this  is  but  a  faint  shadow    ■ 
of  the  more  fearful  perils  of  the  soul    : 
to  which  the  sailor  is  exposed.     His   i 
return  in  safety  to  the  land  may  be   : 
followed  by  storms  of  temptation  be-    j 
neatb  whose  power  he  falls  a  hopeless 
victim.     Ha-dly  have  his  feet  touched 
the  shore  ere  he  is  beset  by  crowds  of  : 
the  vile  who  seize  upon  him  as  their 
prey,  and  who,  if  he  be  not  surrounded 
by  Divine  influences,  will  leave  him  a 
wreck  of  health  and  property  and  lie- 
nor and  soul. 

4.  Lastly  let  us  consider  the  final 
meeting  at  the  bar  cf  God,  when  the 
sea  shall  at  length  give  up  its  dead. 
The  Ocean  is  the  grave  of  untold  mul- 
titudes. Ever  since  the  first  frail  ves- 
sel trembled  upon  its  faint  ripple  as  it 
died  upon  the  shore,  it  has  been  ga- 
thering in  its  harvest  of  death, — and 
its  currents  have  borne  them  down  to 
unknown  depths,  and  its  weeds  and 
shells  and  caverns  have  been  their 
windingsheet,  their  coffin  and  their 
grave.  Amid  the  peaceful  pursuits  of 
commerce,  in  exploration  of  unknown 
seas,  and  in  the  fearful  shock  of  battle, 
thousands  have  sunk  down  to  their  fa- 
thomless graves ;  and  every  year  is 
adding  to  their  countless  numbers. 

But  the  day  is  hastening  when  we 
shall  come  forth  from  the  long  sleep 
of  deaih,  and  the  dead  of  the  sea  shall 
meet  the  dead  of  the  land,  all  again 
instinct  with  life  and  together  meeting 
around  the  throne  of  judgment.  What 
a  scene  will  that  be  !  What  memories 
will  then  be  awakened  !  What  solemn 
meetings  will  occur  between  friends 
long  separated — between  the  sailor 
who  perished  as  the  victim  to  the 
temptations  of  the  land  that  lured  him 
to  his  ruin,  or  from  the  neglect  of 
those  who  might  have  stretched  out  a 
hand  to  save  him,  and  who  cruelly 
turned  from  him,  and  permitted  iiim 
to  pass  on  to  ruin  unchecked  by  the 
Christian  influences  which,  if  properly 
thrown  around  him,  would  have  saved 
him. 

And  now  gathering  up  these  threads 


of  thought,  let  me  take  them  as  the  ba- 
sis of  a  plea  for  the  sailor. 

For  obvious  reasons  the  work  of 
the  Church  among  seamen  must  be  a 
special  and  separate  branch  of  Chris- 
tian benevolence  requiring  a  special 
and  distinct  agency.  This  agency  is 
the  "  American  Seamens'  Friend  So- 
ciety," which  carries  on  its  operations 
1st.  By  means  of  Chaplains  for  sea- 
men in  all  the  various  ports  where 
they  most  abound. 

2nd.  By  the  establishment  of  Ship 
Libraries. 

3d.  By  means  of  Sailors'  Homes. — 
The  results  of  the  working  of  this  sys- 
tem form  a  most  unanswerable  argu- 
ment for  the  Society  whose  claims  I 
present  to-day. 

1st.  The  Sailor  evidently  needs  the 
sustaining  power,  the  sure  guidance, 
and  the  blessed  comforts  of  the  religion 
of  Jesus  Christ.  He  needs  them  as  we 
all  do  in  our  poor  fallen  nature — and 
his  peculinr  trials  and  temptations  are 
such  as  religion  can  alone  meet  and 
overcome. 

2d.  The  Church  owes  a  special  debt 
of  gratitude  to  the  sailor,  which  can 
best  be  shown  by  eff'orts  for  his  moral 
and  spiritual  improvement.  As  Com- 
merce, Art,  Science  and  Literature  are 
all  under  obligation  to  him,  so  also  he 
aids  the  Church  in  her  Missionary 
work — bears  abroad  her  agents  and 
teachers,  and  printing  presses  and 
books,  and  becomes  in  many  ways  the 
representative  of  the  Church  and  of 
Christianity  among  the  Heathen. 

3d.  The  sailor  justly  claims  the  sym- 
pathies and  gratitude  of  all  who  dwell 
upon  the  land.  There  is  no  household 
however  poor  which  has  not  some  com- 
fort or  luxury  for  the  possession  of 
which  they  are  indebted  to  the  sailor. 
The  oil  that  supplies  the  lamp  is  ob- 
tained by  the  sailor.  The  luxuries  of 
the  table,  are  many  of  them,  brought 
by  him  from  foreign  climes — the  rai- 
ment that  we  wear  was  wrought  in 
the  looms  of  the  old  world,  and  never 
could  have  reached  us  but  for  the  sai- 
lor. The  vast  cities  rising  upon  our 
seaboard,  and  growing  in  wealth  and 
power,  owe  their  increasing  wealth  to 
the  sailor.  The  flag  that  we  rever- 
ence, and  that  has  been  honored  in 
every  clime,  has  been  borne  and  pro- 
tected by  the  sailor.     It  was  a  sailor's 


70 


SAILOR'S  MAGAZINE. 


[November, 


heart  that  prompted  the  utterance  of 
those  memorable  words  which  bave 
become  the  watch-word  of  our  nation 
—  "Don't  give  up  the  Ship,"  —  And 
shall  we  refuse  to  give  to  him  a  sub- 
stantial proof  of  our  sympathy  and  re- 
gard, by  providing  for  him  those  moral 
and  religious  influences  that  may  save 
his  soul,  and  make  him  in  all  his  influ- 
ences a  blessing  and  not  a  curse  ? 

4th.  Lastly,  I  plead  for  the  sailor, 
because  of  the  good  he  is  capable  of 
doing  when  his  character  is  moulded 
and  influenced  by  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 
The  history  of  the  Church  and  the  Pro- 
vidence of  God  seem  to  point  to  him  as 
one  of  the  most  potent  agents  to  be 
used  for  the  conversion  of  the  world. 
There  was  a  wonderful  significance  in 
the  choice  which  Christ  made  of  his 
Apostles  to  whom  he  was  to  commit 
the  great  work  of  establishing  his 
Church.  When  the  mind  of  a  sailor 
receives  the  truth,  he  does  not  hesitate 
to  make  known  his  convictions  and  ex- 
perience. He  is  an  earnest  man,  and 
when  he  gives  himself  to  Christ  he 
will  make  his  influence  felt,  and  that 
for  good. 

And  among  the  most  hopeful  signs 
of  the  times  we  now  behold,  we  find 
coming  to  us  from  the  sea  the  voice  of 
pra3'er  and  praise  as  the  liarbinger  of 
better  things,  and  the  foreshadow  of 
the  day  when  the  abundance  of  the 
S';i  siiiii'  DC  ct.nv(  jted  to  God  and  the 
isles  shall  wait  for  his  law.  On  almost 
every  vessel  that  now  leaves  our  ports 
may  be  found  some,  at  least,  that  are 
the  followers  of  Christ.  On  many 
vessels  no  spirituous  liquors  are  allow- 
ed to  be  used,  and  no  profane  swearing 
is  heard.  On  others  many  of  the  oflB 
cers  are  religious  men,  or  the  sailors 
conduct  meetings  for  prayer  in  the 
forecastle ;  and  so  the  voice  of  prayer 
and  thanksgiving  arises  from  the  soli- 
tudes of  the  Ocean,  amid  the  shrill 
piping  of  the  wind  and  the  deep  diapa- 
son of  the  surging  sea. 

As  these  men  return  home,  or  enter 
a  foreign  port,  they  no  longer  carry 
with  them  those  corrupt  and  demora- 
lizing influences  which  have  too  long 
attended  the  sailor,  but  often  act  as 
missionaries  for  Christ,  bringing  bless- 
ing and  not  a  curse. 

Who  can  estimate  the  value  of  such 
a  work  as  may  be  accomplished  by  the 


sailor  when  his  heart  is  wholly  given 
to  Christ.  We  have  seen  living  illus- 
trations of  the  power  of  a  Christian 
sailor  which  no  man  could  gainsay. 
The  life  of  Commodore  Hudson,  who 
never  hesitated  to  bear  his  testimony 
for  his  Saviour,  and  who  recognized  the 
hand  of  God  in  every  event  of  life,  was 
a  precious  evidence  of  the  power  of  a 
sailor  when  his  heart  is  under  the  in- 
fluence of  religion. 

He  was  often  the  Chaplain  of  his  own 
ship — and  never  hesitated  to  throw  all 
his  influence,  both  as  a  man  and  an 
Officer,  in  favor  of  morality,  benevo- 
lence, righteousness,  temperance  and 
truth. 

And  who  that  ever  knew  the  late 
gallant  and  lamented  Admiral  Foote, 
will  forget  what  an  immense  power  for 
good  he  every  where  carried  with  him. 
What  a  noble  specimen  of  a  man  he 
was  !  With  all  the  generous  impulses 
of  a  Sailor  subdued  and  refined  and 
moulded  bj'  the  grace  of  God,  fearless 
of  dangers,  standing  unmoved  amidst 
the  iron  hail  that  poured  upon  his 
ship  from  the  enemies  of  his  Country, 
trusting  wholly  in  God  even  with  the 
simplicity  of  a  child,  ever  thoughtful 
of  the  wants  and  the  necessities  of 
others,  and  especially  devoted  to  the 
great  interests  of  benevolence  and  re- 
ligion, to-day  fighting  the  battles  of  his 
Country,  and  to-morrow  entering  a 
house  of  prayer  and  acceptably  leading 
the  devotion  of  God's  people.,  wearing 
himself  out  in  the  service  of  his  country 
and  dying  the  calm  and  blessed  death 
of  the  Christian  Hero.  What  an  ex- 
ample he  was  to  others ! — What  an  evi- 
dence of  the  power  of  a  holy  life,  and 
of  the  influence  of  a  Sailor  when  his 
heart  is  filled  with  the  love  to  Christ. 

And  these  illustrations  are  but  two 
of  the  many  of  the  hopefulness  of  the 
Cause  which  looks  to  the  Sea  as  the 
chief  theatre  of  its  operations.  When 
we  reach  a  sailor's  heart  with  Christian 
influences,  we  touch  an  electric  chord 
which  may  communicate  saving  truths 
to  men  who  are  now  sitting  in  darkness 
and  the  shadow  of  Death.  When  you 
place  in  his  hands  the  Lamp  of  God's 
word,  you  will  soon  see  that  light  shin- 
ing amid  other  scenes  undimmed  and 
unwasted,  upheld  by  a  hand  that  never 
wavers,  and  borne  onward  under  the 
impulses  of  a  heart  that  never  knows 


1863.J 


SAILOR'S  MAGAZINE. 


71 


fear  or  shame,  and  that  will  not  falter 
even  amid  persecutions  and  trials. 


Lifes's  Answer. 

BY   THE    DEAN   OF   CANTEKBURT. 

I  know  not  if  the  dark  or  bright 

Sliiill  be  my  lot  ; 
If  thiit  wherein  my  hopes  delight 

Be  best  or  not. 

It  miiy  be  mine  to  drag  for  years 

Toil'?  heiivy  chain  : 
Or  day  and  iiiglit  my  meat  be  tears 

On  bed  of  pain. 

Pear  faces  may  surround  my  hearth 

With  smiles  and  glee  ; 
Or  I  may  dwell  alone,  and  mirth 

Be  strange  to  me. 

My  bark  is  wafted  to  the  strand 

By  hre  Uh  divine  ; 
And  on  the  helm  there  rests  a  hand 

Other  than  mine. 

One  who  has  known  in  storms  to  sail, 

I  have  on  board  ; 
Above  the  raving  of  the  gale, 

I  hear  my  Lord. 

He  holds  me  when  the  billows  smile — 

I  shall  not  fall. 
If  sharp  'tis  short;  if  long 'tis  light; 

He  tempers  ali. 

Safe  to  the  land,  safe  to  the  land— 

The  end  is  this  : 
And  then  with  Him  go  hand  in  hand, 

Far  into  bliss. 

Macm.illan's  Magazine. 


George  Whitefield  on  the 
Atlantic ; 

OR  THE  POWER  OF  CHRISTIAN  KINDNESS 
AND   CONSISTENCY. 

A  voyage  to  America,  during  the 
last  century,  was  not  the  comparative- 
ly easy  thing  which,  through  the  on- 
ward march  of  modern  science,  it  has 
now  become.  For  many  long  and  wea- 
ry weeks,  even  months,  the  sailor  to 
the  Western  Hemisphere  might  be  kept 
tossing  on  the  deep  by  unfavorable 
winds,  or  lying  in  the  deep  calm,  as  idle 

'  As  a  paintod  ship 
Upon  a  painted  ocean.' 

The  very  length  of  the  voyage,  how- 
ever, which  tried  their  patience,  in- 
creased the  opportunities  of  usefulness 
to  those  who  watclied  for  every  occa- 
sion of  doing  good  to  others  ;  and  bless- 
ed are  they  that '  .sow  beside  all  waters.' 
The  noble  evangelist  who  could  say,  'I 
want  more  tongues,  more  bodies,  more 
souls  for  the  Lord  Jesus, — had  I  ten 
thousand,  He  should  have  them  all' — 


and  who  was  going  to  America  to  lay 
out  his  time  and  strength  in  preaching 
Christ,  found  in  the  ship  in  which  he 
sailed,  and  which  did  not  reach  her 
haven  for  four  months,  a  wide  door  and 
effectual  for  the  prosecution  of  the 
work  to  which  he  had  devoted  himself 
A  more  unpromising  outset,  and  yet  a 
more  happy  end  of  labor,  perhaps  no 
watchman  in  the  Lord's  vineyard  ever 
experienced.  To  Whitefield  the  scene 
was  new.  He  was  on  board  a  ship  full 
of  soldiers,  proverbially  a  hardened  and 
careless  set  of  men.  The  naval  and 
the  military  officers  were  all  determin- 
edly set  against  religion,  and  looked  on 
the  man  of  God  as  a  hypocrite  and  im- 
postor. 'The  first  Lord's  day  one  of 
them  played  on  the  hautboy,  and  no- 
thing was  to  seen  but  cards,  and  little 
heard  but  cursing  and  blasphemy. ' 
Mild  reproof  he  made  use  of,  when  he 
heard  his  Lord's  name  profaned,  yet 
the  effects  were  at  first  discouraging. 
'  I  could  do  no  more,'  he  says,  'for  a 
season,  than,  while  I  was  writing,  now 
and  then  turn  my  head  by  way  of  re- 
proof to  a  lieutenant  of  the  soldiers, 
who  swore  as  though  he  was  born  of  a 
swearing  constitution.  Now  and  then 
he  would  take  the  hint,  return  my  nod 
with  a  "  Doctor,  I  ask  your  pardon," 
and  then  to  his  cards  and  swearing  a- 
gain.' 

From  the  cabin  occupants  Whitefield 
turned  to  the  steerage  passengers,  a- 
mong  whom  he  moved  with  so  much 
gentleness  and  love,  that  he  quite  won 
their  hearts,  disarmed  their  prejudices, 
and  was  eventually  gladdened  by  ob- 
taining a  hearing  from  the  soldiers, 
whom  he  styles  his  '  red-coat  parish- 
ioners,' and  to  whom  he  read  and  ex- 
pounded th^  Bible  between  decks, 
twice  a  day. 

No  service  was  as  yet  allowed  to  be 

held  in  the  great  cabin ;  but  gradually 

:    a  way  was  opened  up  for  this  also.    The 

captain  of  the  ship  slept  in  the  '  round 

;    house.'    On  Whitfield's  solicitation,  he 

;    gave  him  permission  to  retire  to  it  oc- 

;    casionally  for  devotional  purposes,  a- 

1    long  with  a  few  companions.     In  the 

;    neighborhood  of  this,  the  weather-bea- 

j    ten   skipper  might  be  seen  standing, 

I    and  overhearing  the  words  of  prayer 

\    sent  up  to  the  throne  of  God  on  high. 

j       Who  can  tell  the  effect  produced  on 

bim  by  listening,  it  may  be,  to  supplica- 


72 


SAILOR'S  MAGAZINE. 


[November, 


tions  on  his  own  behalf,  poured  forth 
by  the  very  man  whose  godly  ways,  on 
Lis  first  embarking,  he  had  so  heartily 
disliked? 

Some  time  afterwards,  being  invited 
by  the  military  captain  to  take  a  cup 
of  cofiFee  with  him,  Whitfield  embraced 
the  opportunity  of  telling  him  'that 
he  thought  it  a  little  odd  to  pray  and 
preach  to  the  servants,  and  not  to  the 
master.'  adding,  'that  if  he  thought 
proper,  he  would  make  use  of  a  short 
collect  now  and  then,  to  him  and  the 
other  gentlemen,  in  the  great  cabin.' 
To  this  an  ominous  shake  of  the  head 
was  given,  followed  up  with  the  re- 
mark, '  I  think  we  may,  when  we  have 
nothing  else  to  do.'  It  was  not,  how- 
ever, till  they  had  experienced  a 
month's  detention,  from  cross  winds  off 
Deal  that  the  evangelist's  hopes  of 
speaking  a  word  for  hiis  Master  in  the 
main  cabin  were  gratified.  A  visible 
change  had  come  over  the  ship's  cap- 
tain after  his  perusing  a  religious  book 
which  Whitfield  one  day  placed  on  his 
pillow,  in  exchange  for  one  on  politics 
which  he  found  lying  there,  and  of 
which  he  courteously  begged  the  sail- 
or's acceptance,  when  next  morning, 
with  a  smile,  he  asked  if  he  knew  who 
had  made  the  exchange.  About  the 
same  time  the  military  captain  met 
him  one  day,  as  he  came  from  his  wont- 
ed work  among  the  common  soldiers, 
and  told  him  that  he  '  might  have  pub- 
lic service  and  expounding  twice  a  day, 
in  the  great  cabin.' 

The  scene  on  board  the  ship  was 
now  greatly  changed.  The  soldiers, 
who  saw  from  Whitfield's  daily  efibrts 
for  their  good,  that  he  was  in  earnest 
in  seeking  their  souls'  welfare,  had 
been  greatly  melted  under  the  word 
faithfully  proclaimed  in  their  hearing; 
and  the  declaration  of  the  Lord's  mess 
age  of  mercy  to  fallen  sinners,  was  now 
reverently  and  attentively  listened  to 
on  the  part  of  the  very  officers  of  the 
cabin  who  had  at  first  so  hotly  opposed 
the  preacher.  How  true  it  is  that, 
when  a  man's  ways  please  the  Lord, 
He  maketh  even  his  enemies  to  be  at 
peace  with  him ;  and  how  often  is  a 
consistent  and  holy  walk  the  instru- 
ment of  recommending  the  Gospel  to  its 
most  inveterate  opposers!  A  patient 
continuance  in  well-doing  on  the  part 
of  Christian  professors,  attests  the  re- 
ality of  that  which  is  their  animating 


principle,  and  proves  it  to  be  indeed  a 
thing  tangible,  and  not,  as  many  sup- 
pose, 'the  baseless  fabric  of  a  vision.' 

The  ship  touched  at  Gibraltar  to 
take  in  more  troops,  and  here  Whit- 
field had  an  opportunity  of  preaching 
on  shore,  in  a  place  '  in  which,  being, 
as  it  were,  a  public  rendezvous  of  all 
nations,  he  thought  he  saw  the  world 
in  epitome.'  His  preaching  hero  was 
accompanied  with  a  blessing  from  a- 
bove.  '  Samson's  riddle,'  says  he, '  was 
fulfilled  here :  out  of  the  strong  came 
forth  sweetness.  Who  more  unlikely 
to  be  wrought  on  than  soldiers  !  And 
yet,  among  any  set  of  people  I  have 
not  been  where  God  has  made  His 
power  more  known.  Many  that  were 
blind  have  received  their  sight,  many 
that  had  fallen  back  have  repented  and 
turned  to  the  Lord  again:  many  that 
were  ashamed  to  own  Christ  openly, 
have  waxen  bold,  and  many  saints  had 
their  hearts  filled  with  joy  unspeakable 
and  full  of  glory.' 

Once  more  afloat  on  the  mighty  deep, 
Whitfield  realized  a  blessed  answer  to 
his  prayers.  Instead  of  having  to 
preach,  as  formerly,  both  in  the  cabin 
and  between  decks,  the  drum  was  now 
beat  by  order  of  the  officers,  morning 
and  evening,  and  all  the  ship's  company 
assembled  on  the  deck.  He  now 
preached,  supported  by  a  captain  on 
each  side,  while  the  companies  of  other 
two  ships  sailing  along  with  them,  be- 
ing '  now  in  the  trade  winds,  drew  near 
and  joined  in  the  worship  of  God.' 
'The  great  cabin  was  now  become  a 
Bethel :  both  captains  were  daily  more 
and  more  affected,  and  a  crucified  Sav- 
iour, and  the  things  pertaining  to  the 
kingdom  of  God,  were  the  usual  topics 
of  their  conversation.' 

How  altered  the  whole  aspect  of  the 
vessel !  '  Cards  and  profane  books 
were  thrown  overboard.  An  oath  be- 
came a  strange  thing.  The  soldiers 
began  to  learn  to  read  and  write,  and 
the  children  to  repeat  their  prayers 
regularly.'  The  good  impressions  made 
were  deepened  by  the  breaking  out  of 
a  fever  on  board  during  which  Whit- 
field was  unintermitting  in  his  atten- 
tion to  the  sick,  —  crawling  on  his 
knees  between  decks,  administering 
medicines  or  cordials  to  them,  and  such 
advice  as  seemed  suitable  to  their  cir- 
cumstances.' 

At  length  they  came  in  sight  of  thei 


1863. 


SAILOR'S  MAGAZINE. 


73 


desired  baven.     All  on  board  were  ua-   ^ 
turally  joyful  at  the  close  of  so  tedious    ) 
a   voyage;   'but   how   infinitely   more 
glad,'  is  the  remark  of  Whitfield  on    > 
the  occasion,  'will  the  children  of  God    < 
be,  when,  having  passed  through  the    s 
waves  of  this  troublesome  world,  they    \ 
arrive  at  the  haven  of  evi  rlasting  rest !' 
We  cannot  close  this  rapid  sketch  of 
the  effects  produced  by  the  power  of  ; 
kindness,  and  the  force   of  Cliristian   < 
consistency  during  a  single  voyage  a-    > 
cross  the  great  Atlantic,  without  re- 
minding our  readers  that  in  the  circum-    \ 
stances  now  narrated,  Georgk  Whit-    I 
FIELD    displayed  a  higher  amount  of  s 
moral   heroism   than  perhaps    on  any    \ 
other   occasion    of  his    eventful    life.    | 
Those   of  the  Lord's   people  reading 
these  lines,  who  may  have  had  long  sea    | 
voyages,  well  know  the  peculiar  diffi-    \ 
culties  which  have  to  be  encountered    \ 
on  board  ships  when  the  captain  and    | 
officers  are  opposed  to  what  is  good, 
and  will  readily  appreciate  the    tact    | 
and  courage  bj^  which  the  noble  evan-    \ 
gelist  of  last  century  was  distinguished    \ 
in  the  first  passage  to   America.     Of 
the  months  then  spent  on  the  broad 
ocean,   Whitfield,  writing  many  years 
after,  takes  the  following  pleasing  re-   \ 
trospect :  — '  Even  at  this  distance  of 
time,  the  remembrance  of  the  happy 
hours  I  enjoyed  in  religious  exercises 
on  deck,  is  refreshing  to  my  soul :  and 
although  nature  sometimes  relented  at 
being  taken  from  my  friends,  and  I  was 
little  accustomed  to  the  inconveniences 
of  a  sea-life,  yet  a  consciousness  that  I 
had  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good  of 
souls  in  view,  afforded  me  from  time 
to  time  unspeakable  satisfaction.' 

The  success  of  those  labors,  by  God's 
blessing,  on  which  a  floating  hell  was 
turned  into  a  Bethel,  may  well  stimu- 
late all  who  are  working  for  the  souls 
of  others,  to  persevere  in  spite  of  everj^ 
discouragement.     On  the  question  be-    | 
ing  put  to  Judson,  when  laboring  in 
Burmah,  whether  he  thought  the  pros-    \ 
pects  bright  for  the  speedy  conversion    < 
of  the   heathen,   his  answer  was,  'As   \ 
bright  as  the  j^Tomises  of  God.''     Laborers    | 
in  God's  vineyard,  in  any  sphere  !  it  is 
on  the  strength  of  these  very  promises    | 
that  you  are  to  cast  j'our  li,ne  as  spirit-    > 
ual  fishers  for  men's  souls.     Have  you    ) 
labored  long  without  seeing  much  fruit, 
and  you  are  sometimes  ready  to  yield   j 


to  despair?  Still  let  Gideon's  charac- 
teristic of  old  be  yours. — Though  'faint,' 
be  '  yet  pursuing.  And  among  the 
many  means  you  may  employ,  forget 
not  to  make  trial  of  the  law  of  Chris- 
tian kindness,  and  your  experience 
may  be  that  of  Henry  Martyn,  on  In- 
dia's shores,  '  The  power  of  gentleness 
is  irresistible.' 

"  Thou  must  be  true  thyself, 

If  thou  the  truth  would'st  teach. 


The  Russian  Navy. 

The  appearance  in  our  bay  of  a  small 
fleet  of  Russian  men-of-war,  and  the 
presence  in  our  streets  of  a  number  of 
the  sailors  of  the  Czar,  naturally  ex- 
cite a  desire  for  some  knowledge  of  the 
naval  strength  which  the  Emperor  of 
all  the  Russias  has  at  his  command. 

The  war  in  the  Crimea  acted  as  a 
boundary  line  between  the  Russian 
navy  of  the  past  and  that  of  the  present, 
and  the  fleet  as  it  is  found  to-day 
knows  but  little  history  beyond  the 
date  on  which  was  concluded  the  treaty 
of  Paris.  The  last  aggressive  act  of 
the  old  navy  was  the  destruction  of  the 
Turkish  fleet  in  the  Asiatic  harbor  of 
Sinope — an  undertaking  which  did  not 
add  much  glory  to  the  prowess  of  the 
Russian  Empire.  After  this  display 
of  maritime  strength  the  Russian  ships 
in  the  Black  Sea  were  sunk  in  the  har- 
bor of  Sevastopol ;  while  those  of  the 
Baltic  sought  shelter  under  the  forti- 
fications of  Cronstadt ;  and  a  few  in 
the  north  lay  rotting  under  cover  of 
the  guns  of  Archangel. 

THE    RUSSIAN    FLEET    BEFORE    THE 
CRIMEAN  WAR. 

Before  this  war,  Russia  possessed 
two  squadrons  of  about  equal  power ; 
one  stationed  in  the  Black  Sea,  the 
other  in  the  Baltic.  Each  carried  about 
20.000  seamen,  and  about  half  the 
number  of  marines  and  marine  artillery 
men,  and  the  aggregate  number  of 
guns  was  betwen  8.000  and  9.000. 
These  two  fleets  comprised  respective- 
ly about  25  ships  of  the  line,  18  friga- 
tes, 40  corvettes,  and  about  20  to  23 
steamers.  At  the  Northern  ports,  in 
addition  to  the  above  preparation  of 
ships,  there  were  about  250  gun-boats. 
Of  this  large  army  of  ships  in  the  Baltic, 
not  more  than  16  or  18  ships  of  the 


74 


SAILOR'S  MAGAZINE. 


[November, 


line,  10  frigates,  and  as  many  corvettes, 
beside  half  the  number  of  steamers 
enumerated,  were  in  a  fit  condition  tc 
put  to  sea.  An  official  list,  indeed, 
dated  1853 ,  shows  the  available 
strength  of  the  Black  Sea  fleet  at  that 
time,  to  have  been  composed  as  follows : 

5  Line  of-Bittle  sliips,  each  carrying 120  guns. 

13  Lme-of-battle  ships,  each  carrying 80  guns. 

7  Line-of-hattle  aliips,  each  carrying 54  guns. 

3   Line-of  B.ittle    ships,    each  carrying 

friim  40  to ,. 80  guns. 

25  Brigs,  corvettes,  &c.,  amounti./^  toge- 
ther to . 170  guns. 

2  Steam  corvettes,  each  carrying 6  guns. 

But  of  these,  probably  the  innjority 
would,  by  an  experienced  Naval  Sur- 
veyor, have  been  condemned  as  nearly 
worthless  for  war  purposes.  Russian 
ships  were,  for  the  most  part,  built  of 
pine,  the  worst  material  that  could  be 
selected,  both  as  regards  durability 
and  its  liability  to  splinter  in  action  ; 
the  workmanship  was  usually  very  bad. 
A  remarkable  example  of  this  was  af- 
forded .some  time  ago  by  a  new  first- 
rate  line-of-battleship,  theOasarewitcU 
on  her  way  from  the  Dnieper  to  the 
North,  putting  into  Malta  for  repairs, 
almost  in  a  sinking  condition,  propped 
round  and  round  her  hull  with  cables 
and  hawsers,  and  yet  breaking  so  fast 
that  her  crew  were  well  nigh  exhaust- 
ed with  their  exertions  in  keeping  her 
afloat. 

THE    RUSSIAN    FLEET    AT    THE    PRESENT 
TIME. 

Great  activity  has  for  some  time 
been  prevalent  in  all  the  Russian  dock- 
yard, and  the  most  strenous  efforts 
continue  to  be  made  to  repair  the  loss 
of  their  fleet  sunk  in  the  harbor  of 
Sevastopol.  In  1854,  Russia  could  only 
number  in  her  navy  two  or  three  pro- 
pellers. Since  1857,  .several  have  been 
constructed.  The  Baltic  fleet  has 
rapidly  received  re-enforcements,  and 
the  squadron  in  the  Amoor  on  the 
eastern  coast  of  Asia  has  been  consider- 
ably augmented.  According  to  the 
latest  official  statement  which  we  have 
at  command  (June,  1862),  the  Russian 
fleet  then  stood  as  follows  : 

STEAMSHIPS. 

Ships  of  the  line 9 

Frigates — jiropeilers 12 

Frigates— paddle 8 

Corvettes ....  ........22 

Clippers  ... . .. .12 

FloaijMsr  battfifies — arnfior-cl.jd.... ........ 1 

Sloops — armor-clad . . 1 

Sloops,  gun-boats,  &c 79 


Yachts 2 

Schooners . .... 25 

Transp;irt  slii|>s.. 9 

Small  pad<lle  wheel  steamers.... 0 

Totai  248 

The  above  are  propelled  by  a  force 
of  37,007  ho."se  power,  and  carry  2,387 
guns, 

SAILING  VESSELS. 

Ships  of  the  Line ....... 9 

Frigates 5 

Corvettes 3 

Brigs 3 

Schooners 13 

Gunboats  with  rams  - 2 

Tenders 2 

Transport  ships 13 

Yachts 12 

Total   62 

These  sailing  vessels  carry  1,304 
guns. 

The  above  give  a  total  naval  strength 
of  310  vessels,  armed  with  3,691  guns. 
In  addition  to  these,  there  are  three 
floating  doc'^s,  and  about  300  vessels 
for  harbor  service,  &c. 

THE  PERSONNEL  OF  THE   NAVY. 

Stood  as  follows  at  the  beginning  of 
the  year  1861. 

Admirals  and  Generals.... .......        C5 

Officers  of  the  staff  and  subalterns.    3,245 

Civil  functionaries 966 

8'>ldiers  and  Sailors 65,216 

Marine  Guards  and  Conductors 189 

Total 59,691 

The  Grand  Duke  Constantine  is  the 
Admiral- General  of  the  fleet.  Under 
him  are  a  commandant  of  the  fleet  in 
the  Baltic,  five  commandants  of  squa- 
drons, one  commandant  of  the  squadron 
in  the  Black  Se?.,  and  one  commandant 
of  the  squadron  in  the  Caspian  Sea. 
These  offices  are  filled  by  Vice  or  Rear- 
.Admirals.    ' 

The  Ministry  of  Marine,  which  is 
presided  over  by  the  Minister,  is  divid- 
ed into  eight  departments,  under  the 
surveillance  of  Directors  and  Vice-Di- 
rectors. These  are  :  1.  The  Chancel- 
lar}'.  2.  The  Department  of  the  Per- 
sonnel. 3.  Ilydrographical  Depart- 
ment.    4.  Commissariat  Department. 

5.  Department  of  Naval  Construction. 

6.  Audit  Department.  7.  Medical 
Directory.  8.  Directory  of  Artillery. 
In  addition  to  these  there  are  several 
minor  depaFtments,  which  are  charged 
with  the  equipment  of  the  Navy,  the 
training  of  sailors,  the  superintendence 
of  naval  fortresses,  &c. 


1863.J 


SAILOR'S  MAGAZINE. 


75 


The  expense  of  the  Russian  Nav}'  for 
1862,  according  to  the  official  budget 
of  that  year,  was  20,589,831  roubles, 
or  S^15,U2,^7 '6.— Tribune. 


Slarers  in  the  South  Sea. 

Recent  English  papers  furnish  par- 
ticulars of  the  kidnapping  of  South 
Sea  Islanders  b}^  Peruvian  slavedealers, 
which  has  excited  so  much  horror  and 
indignation  in  ttie  Australian  colonies. 
At  a  recent  meeting  in  Sydney,  a 
clergyman  who  was  for  many  years  a 
missionary  in  Western  Polynesia,  said 
that  early  this  year  as  many  as  from 
one  thousand  five  hundred  to  two 
thousand  hapless  beings,  collected  from 
♦he  different  islands,  had  been  convey- 
ed to  South  America,  and  at  this  date 
the  traflBc  is  being  carriel  on  with 
unabated  vigor. 

It  is  knowp  that  twent5^-five  vessels 
have  been  fitted  out  in  Callao,  under 
pretext  that  they  were  going  to  the 
South  Sea  Islands  to  hire  laborers,  but 
in  every  case  they  have  been  used  to 
carry  off"  the  natives  who  fell  into  their 
clutches.  The  dealers  have  a  depot 
at  an  island  called  Easter  Island.  This 
island  is  about  thirty-six  miles  in  cir- 
cuit. It  lies  in  longitude  109  W.  and 
latitude  27  S.  It  is  said  that  they 
have  completely  swept  the  island  of 
its  inhabitants.  Seven  vessels  assembl- 
ed on  the  island,  sent  on  shore  most 
of  their  crews,  no  doubt  thoroughly 
armed,  surrounded  the  natives,  and 
carried  them  off".  Having  carried  off" 
the  people,  they  took  hogs,  poultry, 
and  whatever  else  they  desired,  ond 
burned  the  houses,  reserving,  no  doubt, 
as  many  as  they  wanted  for  their  own 
purposes.  To  this  island  the  slavers 
carry  the  wretched  beings  whom  they 
manage  to  seize,  and  a  schooner  plies 
between  the  island  and  the  coast,  car- 
rying cargo  after  cargo  to  slavery  and 
death.  These  vessels  are  said  to  be  in 
whole  or  in  part  owned  by  a  mercantile 
house  in  Callao,  and  this  house  is 
further  said  to  be  connected  with  a  firm 
of  Liverpool. 

On  board  one  vessel  that  called  off" 
Samoa  there  were  three  hundred  na- 
tives of  different  islands,  and  the  cap- 
tain wished  to  obtain  four  bund -ed 
more  to  complete  his  cargo.  It  is  said 
that  the  dealers  express  a  determina- 


tion to  increase  the  number  of  their 
victims  to  ten  thousand.  The  follow- 
ing incident  of  the  kidnapping  opera- 
tions is  given  : 

A  vessel  loaded  with  captives,  on 
the  second  day  alter  they  bad  been  got 
on  board,  stood  in  toward  the  shore. 
Some  natives,  ignorant  of  the  character 
OS  the  ship,  and  of  what  had  transpired, 
went  on  board.  Those  in  confinement 
recognized  the  well-known  sounds  of 
their  native  tongue.  Tliey  shouted 
for  help,  but  of  course  in  vain.  By 
desperate  efforts  they  succeeded  in 
breaking  a  hole  in  the  door  large  enough 
to  let  one  through  at  a  time.  A  num- 
ber succeeded  in  reaching  the  deck, 
and  rushed  over  the  ship's  side  into 
the  sea,  but  there  were  only  two  or 
three  small  canoes,  land  was  a  long 
way  off",  and  some  were  not  able  to 
swim  well.  The  wretches  on  board 
fired  from  the  deck  upon  the  helpless 
natives  in  the  canoes  and  the  water. 
A  boat  was  lowered,  and  many  were  re- 
captured. Seven  only  escaped.  Among 
those  carried  off' were  thirteen  Church 
members  and  many  candidates.  Eight- 
een wives  are  left  without  husbands, 
and  sixty-three  children  are  deprived 
of  their  fathers. — N.   Y.  Evmmg  Post. 


Quarantine. 

If  a  hundred  persons  were  asked  the 
meaning  (?f  the  word  quarantine,  it  is 
highly  probable  that  ninety-nine  would 
answer,  "  Oh !  it  is  something  con- 
nected with  shipping — the  plague  and 
yellow  fever."  Few  are  aware  that  it 
simply  signifies  a  period  of  forty  days  ; 
the  word,  though  common  enough  at 
one  time,  being  only  known  to  us 
through  the  acts  for  preventing  the 
introduction  of  foreign  diseases,  direct- 
ing that  persons  coming  from  inlected 
places  must  remain  forty  days  on  ship- 
board before  they  can  be  permitted  to 
land.  The  old  military  and  monastic 
writers  frequently  used  the  word  to 
denote  this  space  of  time.  In  a  truce 
between  Henry  I.  of  England,  and 
Robert,  Earl  of  Flanders,  one  of  the 
articles  is  to  the  following  eff'ect :  "  If 
Robert  should  depart  from  the  treaty, 
and  the  parties  could  not  be  reconcil- 
ed to  the  king  in  three  quarantines, 
each  of  the  hostages  should  pay  the 
sum  of  100  marks." 


76 


SAILOR'S  MAGAZINE. 


[November, 


From  a  very  early  period,  the  foun- 
ders of  our  legal  polity  in  England, 
when  they  had  occasion  to  limit  a  short 
period  of  time  for  any  particular  pur- 
pose, evinced  a  marked  predilection 
for  the  quarantine.  Thus,  by  the  laws 
ofEthelbert,  who  died  in  616,  the  li- 
mitation for  the  payment  of  the  fine 
for  slaying  a  man  at  an  open  grave  was 
fixed  at  forty  nights,  the  Saxon  rec- 
koning b}'  nights  instead  of  days.  The 
privilege  of  sanctuary  was  also  confin- 
ed within  the  same  number  of  days. 
The  eighth  chapter  of  Magna  Charta 
declares  that  a  "  widow  shall  remain  in 
her  husband's  capital  messuage  for  for- 
ty days  after  his  death,  within  which 
time  her  dower  shall  be  assigned." 
The  tenant  of  a  Knight's  fee,  by  mili- 
tary service,  was  bound  to  attend  the 
king  for  forty  days,  properly  equipped 
for  war 

According  to  Blackstone,  no  man 
was  in  the  olden  time  allowed  to  abide 
in  England  more  than  forty  days,  un- 
less he  were  enrolled  in  some  tithing 
or  decennary.  And  the  same  authority 
asserts  that,  by  privilege  of  Parliament, 
members  of  the  House  of  Commons 
are  protected  from  arrest  for  forty  days 
before  the  next  appointed  meeting. 
By  the  ancient  Costumale  of  Preston, 
about  the  reign  of  Henry  II,  a  condi- 
tion was  imposed  on  every  newmade 
burgess,  that  if  he  neglected  to  build 
a  house  within  forty  days,  he  should 
forfeit  forty  pence. 

In  ancients  prognostications  of  wea- 
ther, the  period  of  forty  days  plays  a 
considerable  part.  An  old  Scotch 
proverb  states : 

"Saint  Swithin's  day,  gin  ye  do  rain, 
For  forty  days  it  will  remain  ; 
Saint  Swithin's  day,  and  be  ye  fair, 
For  forty  days  'twill  rain  nae  mair," 

There  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt  that 
this  precise  time  is  deduced  from  the 
period  of  Lent,  which  is  in  itself  a 
commemoration  of  the  forty  days  fast 
of  Christ  in  the  wilderness.  The  pe- 
riod of  forty  days  is,  we  need  scarcely 
say,  of  frequent  occurrence  in  the 
Scripture.  Moses  was  forty  days  on 
the  mount;  the  diluvial  rain  fell  upon 
the  earth  for  forty  days ;  and  the  same 
period  elapsed  from  the  time  the  tops 
of  the  mountains  were  seen  till  Noah 
opened  the  window  of  the  ark. 

Even  the  Pagans  observed  the  same 


space  of  time  in  the  mysteries  of  Ceres 
and  Proserpine,  in  which  the  wooden 
image  of  a  Viigin  was  lamented  over 
during  forty  days  ;  and  Tertullian  re- 
lates as  a  fact,  well  known  to  the  Hea- 
then, that  for  forty  days  an  entire  city 
remained  suspended  in  the  air  over 
Jerusalem  as  a  certain  presage  of  the 
Mill  nniura.  The  process  of  embalm- 
ing used  b}''  the  ancient  Egyptians 
lasted  forty  days  ;  the  ancient  physi- 
cians ascribed  many  strange  changes 
to  the  same  period  ;  so,  also,  did  the 
vain  seekers  after  the  philosopher's 
stone  and  the  elixir  of  life. 

Book  of  Days. 


National  Thanksi^ivin^. 

The  following  eminently  fit  and 
beautiful  Proclamation  has  just  been 
issued  by  our  beloved  President,  whom 
may  God  continue  to  ble^s  ! 
By  the  President  of  the  United  States  of 
America. 
A  PROCLAMATION. 

The  year  that  is  drawing  toward  its 
close  has  been  filled  with  the  blessings 
of  fruitful  fields  and  healthful  skies. 
To  tliese  bounties,  which  arc  so  con- 
stantly enjoyed  that  we  are  prone  to 
forget  the  source  from  which  they 
come,  others  have  been  added,  which 
are  of  such  an  extraordinary  nature 
that  they  cannot  fail  to  penetrate  and 
soften  tVvi  heart  which  is  habitually 
insensible  to  the  ever-watchful  provi- 
vidence  of  Almighty  God.. 

In  the  midst  of  a  civil  war  of  une- 
qualled magnitude  and  severity,  which 
has  sometimes  seemed  to  provoke  the 
aggression  of  foreign  States,  peace  has 
been  preserved  with  all  nations,  order 
has  been  njaintained,  the  laws  have 
been  respected  and  obeyed,  and  har- 
mony has  prevailed  every  where  ex- 
cept in  the  theatre  of  military  con- 
flict ;  while  that  theatre  has  been  great- 
ly contracted  by  the  advancing  armies 
and  navies  of  the  Union. 

Needful  diversions  of  wealth  and 
of  strength  from  the  fields  of  peace- 
ful labor  to  the  National  defence  have 
not  arrested  the  plow,  the  shuttle,  or 
the  ship.  The  axe  has  enlarged  the 
borders  of  our  settleteients,  and  the 
mines  as  well  of  iron  and  coal  as  of 


1863.J 


SAILOR'S  MAGAZINE. 


77 


the  precious  metals,  have  yielded  even 
more  abundantly  than  heretofore. 

Population  has  steadily  increased, 
notwithstanding  the  waste  that  has 
been  made  in  the  camp,  the  siege,  and 
the  battle-field  ;  and  the  country,  re- 
joicing in  the  consciousness  of  aug- 
mented strength  and  vigor,  is  pennit- 
ed  to  expect  a  continuance  of  years 
with  a  large  in'  rease  of  freedom. 

No  human  council  hath  devised,  nor 
hath  any  mortal  baud  worked  out 
these  great  things.  They  are  the  gra- 
cious gifts  of  the  Most  High  God,  who, 
while  dealing  with  us  in  anger  for  our 
sins,  has,  nevertheless,  remembered 
mercy,  [t  has  seemed  to  me  fit  and 
proper  that  they  should  be  solemnly, 
reverently,  and  gratefully  acknowledg- 
ed as  with  one  heart  and  voice  by  the 
whole  American  people. 

I  do  therefore,  invite  my  fellow-citi- 
zeusin  every  part  of  the  United  States, 
and  also  those  who  are  at  sea,  and 
those  who  are  sojourning  in  foreign 
countries,  to  set  apart  and  observe  the 
last  Thursday  of  November  next,  as  a 
-day  of  thanksgiving  and  prayer  and 
praise  to  our  beneficent  Father,  who 
dwelleth  in  the  heavens  ;  and  I  recom- 
mend that  while  offering  up  the  ascrip- 
tions justly  due  to  him  for  such  singu- 
lar deliverances  and  blessings,  they  do 
also,  with  humble  penitence  for  our 
national  perverseness  and  disobedience, 
commend  to  his  tender  care  all  those 
who  have  become  widows,  orphans, 
mourners,  or  sufferers  in  the  lamentable 
civil  strife  in  which  we  are  unavoidably 
engaged,  and  fervently  implore  the  in- 
terposition of  the  Almighty  hand  to 
heal  the  wounds  of  the  nation,  and  to 
restore  it,  as  soon  as  may  be  consistent 
with  the  divine  purposes,  to  the  full 
enjoyment  of  peace,  harmony,  tranqui- 
lity, and  union. 

[l.  s.]  In  testimony  whereof,  I  have 
hereunto  set  my  hand  and  caused  the 
seal  of  the  United  States  to  be  affixed. 

Done  at  the  city  of  Washington, 
this  third  day  of  October,  in  the  year 
of  our  Lord,  one  thousand  eight  hund- 
red and  sixty-three,  and  of  the  inde- 
pendence of  the  United  Statess  the 
eighty-eighth. 

ABRAHAM  LINCOLN. 
By  the  the  President, 
Wm.  H.  Seward,  Secretj.ry  of  State. 


FOREIGN    CORRESPONDENCE. 

Korway. 

F.  L.  Rymker,  Chaplain. 

Our  Chaplain  reports  his  return  from 
a  visit  to  Denmark,  where  he  remain- 
ed for  some  time  laboring  in  the  work 
of  the  Gospel,  with  great  joy  to  himself 
and  the  friends  who  gladly  welcomed 
him  back  to  his  former  field. 

As  Paul  wrought  for  his  own  support 
in  his  former  occupation  of  tent-making, 
so  does  our  chaplain,  occasionally,  in 
the  making  of  artificial  legs,  by  which 
means,  like  the  good  physician,  caring 
for  the  bodies  of  men,  he  sometimes 
finds  access  to  their  souls. 

He  mentions  G.  Huberth,  a  sailorj 
who  was  converted  in  this  country,  but 
returned  to  Norway  to  tell  his  kins 
folk  how  great  things  the  Lord  had 
done  for  him,  having  mercy  upon  him, 
as  having  commenced  his  labors  in  his 
native  place. 

For  the  last  quarter's  labor,  he  re- 
ports 408  miles  travelled,  53  sermons 
preached,  4  prayer- meetings  attended, 
6  books,  and  2,000  pages  of  tracts  dis- 
tributed, 3  believers  baptized,  91  visits 
made,  of  which  5  were  to  ships  or  sea- 
men ;  6  Bibles  and  15  Testaments 
sold,  &c. 

Denmark. 

Rev.  p.  E.  Ryding,  Chaplain. 

This  servant  of  God  has  furnished  us 
full  accounts  of  his  labors  in  Copenha- 
gen and  elsewhere  in  Denmark.  He 
says  of  the  last  quarter : — 

"  I  have  visited  a  great  number  of 
vessels,  and  have  had  the  opportunity 
to  speak  to  many  seamen.  Eternity 
will  manifest  the  fruits  of  these  labors. 
There  is  a  great  desire  among  seamen 
to  hear  the  word  of  God,  and  a  great 
number  of  books  have  been  sold  to 
them.  It  appears  that  the  Spirit  of 
God  breathes  on  these  sons  of  the  sea." 


SAILOR'S  MAGAZINE. 


[November, 


He  has  visited  Sweden  also.  Speaking 
of  Nelmo,  be  says  : — 

"  It  is  a  considerable  seaport,  and 
consequently  a  number  of  seamen  are 
there.  I  held  several  meetings  in  the 
houses,  but  they  were  not  well  attend- 
ed. Among  the  seamen,  however,  on 
board  vessels  and  in  the  harbor,  I  had 
better  success.  I  visited  many  vessels, 
and  tliere  was  a  great  desire  to  get 
books  and  tracts." 

Here  he  had  access  to  a  number  of 
Poles,  who  had  taken  shelter  here,  on 
account  of  Russian  cruisers.  They 
were  Greek  catholics,  caring  little 
about  religion. 

Copenhagen. 

Rev.  p.  E.  Ryding,  Chaplain. 

Speaking  of  Ronne  in  Bornholm,  he 
says : — 

"  At  this  place  there  continues  to  be 
a  good  field  for  labor,  and  it  appears 
that  the  Lord  has  a  great  people  there 
to  bo  saved,  for  which  reason  the  ene- 
my shews  great  opposition.  In  the 
northern  pare  ol  the  island,  where  some 
time  ago  great  darkness  prevailed,  seve- 
ral individuals  have  been  awakened. 
Among  these  is  a  man  who  used  to  be 
a  most  ungodly  person  ;  drinking,  play- 
ing at  cards  and  swearing,  were  his 
principal  employments,  and  he  was  a 
terror  to  many.  This  man  attended  a 
meeting,  and  the  word  reached  his  con- 
science, and  his  soul  was  much  troubled. 
He  nevertheless  pursued  his  former 
c;jurse,  but  at  the  same  time  he  attend- 
ed the  meetings.  He  began  to  pray, 
and  at  lengtu  he  found  favor  in  tiie 
sight  of  God,  and  he  is  now  an  humble 
follower  of  Christ.  The  conversion  of 
this  man  has  produced  a  great  sensatiou 
in  a  wide  circle — people  wonder  that  so 
ungodly  a  person  could  be  converted. 
Ma}'^  the  Spirit  of  God  use  him  as  a 
mean^  to  the  conversion  of  many  poor 
sinners. 

In  the  worst  quarters  of  Ronne, 
where  the  seamen  live,  a  little  spiritual 
lite  appears  to  have  commenced.  A 
daughter  of  one  of  the  seamen,  who  was 
out  at  service,  came  home  to  visit  her 
parents  ;  she  attended  the  meeting,  and 
it  pleased  God  to  apply  his  word  to  her 


heart.  At  length  she  found  peace 
through  the  blood  of  Christ.  Having 
found  peace  herself,  her  chief  concern 
was  about  her  mother.  God  has  gra- 
ciously listened  to  her  prayers.  Her 
mother  was  induced  to  attend  the  meet- 
ing ;  and  although  she  hardened  her 
hear't  for  some  time,  yet  the  word  of 
God  found  entrance  into  her  heart,  and 
she  is  now  sitting  like  Mary  at  the  feet 
of  Jesus.  Mother  and  daughter  are 
now  much  concerned  about  the  father. 
He  is  out  at  sea,  but  they  frequently 
write  to  him.  When  he  left  home 
they  supplied  him  with  tracts  and  a 
New  Testament.  He  is  a  hard-hearted 
ungodly  man,  and  has  lived  in  sin  a 
great  number  of  j'^ears — but  they  are 
now  sending  up  their  prayers  on  his  be- 
half to  the  Throne  of  Grace,  and  they 
entertain  the  hope  that  God  will  gra- 
ciously listen  to,  and  answer  their 
pra5'ers.  There  is  a  considerable  reli- 
gious movement  in  this  quarter — many 
pray,  the  one  for  the  other.  There  is 
much  inquiry  after  the  Word  of  God, 
and  the  desire  for  reading  is  very  great. 
My  labors  in  Boi'nholm  are  very  exten- 
sive. Many  visit  me  in  my  lodgings, 
both  from  the  town  and  the  country, 
who  inquire  after  the  way  to  heaven  j 
and  there  are  many  places  I  have  to  go 
and  teach  poor  sinners  the  way  of  sal- 
vation. Lord,  may  thy  Spirit  be  pour- 
ed out  on  this  people,  and  save  tbem 
from  destruction  who  are  strangers  to 
everlasting  life. 

At  Nexo,  I  visited  several  families, 
whom  I  encouraged  to  steadfastness.  I 
labored  in  the  neighborhood — spoke  to 
several  persons  about  the  one  thing 
needful,  and  was  glad  to  find  several 
individuals  whose  joy  it  was  to  walk  in 
the  ways  of  the  Lord.  I  then  left  for 
Svanike,  where  I  made  several  house 
visits,  and  preached  to  a  few  persons, 
who  seemed  to  hunger  after  rigliteous- 
ness.  From  thence  I  went  to  Bolshaon, 
where  I  visited  and  preached.  A  wo- 
man who  attended  the  meeting,  was 
seized  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  con- 
vinced of  the  truth  of  the  word  of  God. 
She  attended  several  meetings  I  held 
in  various  places,  and  I  believe  she  has 
found  favor  in  the  sight  of  God. 

I  went  to  Ankjier,  made  visits  and 
preached  to  a  good  assembly,  and  there 
were  many  who  received  the  word  with 
joy.  I  conducted  a  prayer-meeting,  and 


1863.J 


SAILOR'S  MAGAZINE. 


79 


great  grace  was  upon  us.  I  visited  the 
neighboring  parts,  encouraged  the  peo- 
ple of  God,  and  conducted  a  prayer- 
meeting. 

In  the  parish  of  Aakirke,  I  spoke 
with  a  female,  who  is  now  a  sincere 
believer.  She  told  me  that  about  nine 
years  ago,  she  had  been  with  some  rela- 
tions where  I  had  come,  and  has  given 
her  two  tracts.  She  took  them,  and 
put  them  in  her  pocket — but  when  she 
went  home  she  read  them,  and  they 
made  a  deep  impression  on  her  heart 
which  was  never  eradicated.  Never- 
theless, it  was  not  strong  enough  to 
draw  her  mind  entirely  from  the  world. 
The  seed  was  however  sown  ;  and  some 
years  after  that,  when  she  heard  the 
word  of  God  being  preached  faithful!}', 
she  was  powerfully  reminded  of  what 
she  had  read,  and  the  Spirit  of  God 
carried  on  his  work  in  her  heart,  and 
she  has  now  for  several  years  found  her 
only  comfort  in  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and 
walks  as  an  humble  believer. 

God  has  looked  in  mercy  upon  me, 
poor  sinful  creature,  and  permitted  me 
to  be  an  instrument  in  his  hand  to  pro- 
mote his  kingdom  and  glory. 

I  have  preached  37  sermons,  conduct 
ed  12  prayer-meetings  ;  visited  about 
422  vessels  ;  disposed  of  170  Bibles  and 
New  Testaments,  and  197  religious 
pamphlets,  and  distributed  about  2,135 
tracts." 


The  Sailor's  Magazine. 

The  American  Seamen's  Friend  So- 
ciety publish  an  exceedingly  interesting 
Magazine  with  the  above  title,  which 
we  commend  to  the  perusal  of  landsmen 
as  well  as  seamen.  It  ought  to  be  widely 
circulated  and  extensively  read.  Men 
of  means  could  do  much  good  by  send- 
ing money  to  the  Society  for  its  gratui- 
tous circulation  on  the  land  and  on  the 
sea.  It  would  be  casting  bread  upon 
the  waters. 

N.  Y.  Observer,  Nov.  15. 


Marine  Disasters  in  September. 

The  total  losses  to  American  sea 
going  craft  reported  during  September 
are  comparatively  light,  notwithstand- 


ing the  severe  gales  that  prevailed  in 
the  month.  The  raids  by  the  Confe- 
derate privateers,  which  have  formed 
such  an  impressive  feature  in  our 
monthly  reports  for  a  long  time,  were 
confined  during  September  to  the  des- 
truction of  but  one  vessel — the  ship 
Anglo  Saxon. 

The  fotal  losses  in  the  month  were 
15,  namely,  4  ships,  2  brigs  and  9 
schooners.  Of  these  7  were  wrecked, 
3  abandoned,  2  burn,  1  ibundered,  1 
capsized,  and  1  is  missing. 

The  following  are  their  names,  &c., 
including  nearly  an  equal  number  of 
foreigners,  bound  to  or  from  an  Ame- 
rican port. 

[The  ualure  of  the  disaster  is  iiuJicateii  as  follows. 
w  for  \vreckt;U  ;  a.,  abanduueil ;  6.,  burnt ;  _/"., 
fuundereU  ;  c,  captized  ;  7?i.|  missing  ] 

SHIPS. 

B.  R.  Miilan,  a,  from  New  York  for  Cadiz. 
Ahghi  S.ixuii  b,  [*|  from  Liverjioul  for  New  Ycrk. 
Santa  CliUi.-.  a,  troni  Oallao  for  Uanil'Urg. 
Anderson  (Iial  )  w,  fioiii  Lisbon  lor  JSew  York. 
TrOi.il-,  lit ,  frmn  Pliiladeli  hia  lor  San  F lancisco. 
Loussiana,  (Nor.)  a.,  from  New  York  lor  Autweip. 

Barks. 
Gaspar,  (Cliil  )/,  from  Pisagua/oi  New  York. 
Geo.  Sands,  (H.im)   w.,  from  San  Fianciseo  for 
Hong  Kong. 

BRIGS. 

Gitana,  (Br.)  u>,  from  New  York  for  Kingston,  Ja. 
Trad    Wnid,  w,  trom  Matanioras  lor  New  York. 
Helen  Jane  (Hi.)  w,  from  New  York  for  Oporto. 
Clarence  vlir.)  w,  from  New  York  for  Barbadoes. 
Ennly/,  Irmn  New  York  fur  Boston. 
iiiita  Ann  McAdams,(Br.)  if,  from  Susrua  for  New 
York. 

SCHOONBBS. 

Marthe,  w,  from  Musquash,  N  B.  for  Boston. 
A.  O.  Bnia  I,  w,  (Fi  lung  vessel  of  ProvincetowD.) 
Bujan,  w,  fi  om  E.izabeinport  for  New  Haven. 
Golden  ilod,  b,  \]] 

Spray  (lir.)  w,  from  Boston  for  Cornwallis. 
Leader,  c,  Irom  F.ill  Kivcr  for  New  York, 
Winona,  w.  from  Elizabethport,.for  New  Haven. 
Jessie  [lir.]  w,  IVoni  liio  Gianuefor  New  Y.  rk. 
licHlerie  K.indom,  [Br.l  lo,  from  Inagu,,  lor  Boston. 
Wave,  w,  from  B.mjjor   or  UartlbrU. 
K.  E.  Cock,  w,  [Fishing  \  e.-.se.  ol  Provineetown.] 
Rush,  u,   from  Boston  lor  Beaulort,  N    O. 
Clifton  (LJr.)  tp,  Irom  New  York  tor  St.  Johns,  N.  F. 
Partial  losses  are  not  included  in  the  list.     The 
total  valui-  of  the  above  domestic  craft  is  estmiated 
at  $-J10,UOO. 

[*J  Burnt  by  Confederate  steamer  Florida. 
[tj  L>eslroyed  rebels  in  Chesapeake  Bay. 

— Journal  of  Commerce. 

Vessels.  Value. 

Total  losses  for  January 44  $l,e86,300 

Toial  losses  for  FtbiUary.. SO  l,39e,500 

Total  losses  for  March „41  l,6o4,(JOO 

Total  loss.;s  f.ir  April 44  2  l.il,500 

Total  losses  for  May 26  2,Mi,iiOO 

Toial  lo.-ses  for  June 49  ii,(ibtj,;j00 

Total  losses  for  July 30  2,031,000 

Total  losses  for  August 28  1.5uO,300 

Total  for  seven  mouths 352      $15,636,560 


80 


SAILOR'S  MAGAZINE. 


[November, 


IVotice. 

Subscribers  to  the  Sailors'  Magazine, 
who  are  not  in  the  habit  of  binding 
them,  will  confer  a  favor  by  returning 
the  following  numbers  by  mail,  viz  : — 
January,  April,  June,  July,  September 
and  October,  all  of  1863.  «A.ddress 
Sailors'  Magazine,  New  York. 

Receipts  for  September,  1863. 

New  Hampshire. 
Boscaweii,  Estute  of  Q-eorge   Cofflag  for 

Peter  Coffliig.  10  00 

Harrisville,  Children,  5  50 
Vermont. 

Fairfax,  Coiisr.  Ch.,  (in  part.)  4  55 

Fayetteville,  Cong,  Ch  ,  4  00 

Georgia,  Cong.  Ch.,  Ships  Library,  12  65 

"        Bapt.    "        "           "  13  15 

Montpeliei,  Congregational  Church,  19  88 

Pittsford,                  •'                   "  12  00 

St.  Albans,                "                    «  30  25 

Wells  River,  "  "  H  00 
Westford,  Congregational  Church  const 

Rev.  C.  C.  Toney,  L.  M.,  20  Sg 
Massachusetts. 

Andover,  Late  B.  F.  Punchard's  Estate 

.closed,  62  20 

Attleboro,  Ladies  Seamen  Friend  Soc'y,  15  00 
Dudley,  Congregational  Church,  10  00 

Fall  River,  Rev.  Mr  Thurstons  Church,  97  80 
Georgetown,  Ladies  Benev.  Soc'yj  6  00 

Hamilton,  Congrogatioual  Church,  6  75 

Mattapoisett,        "  "  4  11 

Medfleld,  Mrs.  Sarah  A.  Goodale,  2  00 

North  Bridgewater,  First  Cong.  Ch.,  10  60 

North  Chelmsford  S.  Sch  Ships  Library  27  62 
"  "        Mrs.  T.  F.  Wood,  self, 

L.  M.  20  00 

Orange  S.  School,  5  18 

South  Hadley,  Dea.  Geo  F  Camp,  First 

Cong.  Ch  ,  per  Rev   R.  Knight,  22  00 

Tewsbury,  Cong.  Ch.,  $20  from  Geo.  Lee, 

Ship  Library,  40  00 

Woburn,  Rebecca  Rogers,  Ships  Library,  10  00 

CONNEOTICUT. 

Ansonia,  First  Congregational  Church,  34  00 
Bristol,  Cong.  Ch  ,  const.  Dea.  Frederick 

Allen,  col.  Edw.  L.  Dunbar,  L.  M's.,  43  13 
Chester,  S.  School,  Cong.  Ch.,  by  Four 

Young  Ladies,  for  Ships  Library  and 

const.  Miss  Ella  S.  Pratt,  L    M.,  31  00 

Columbia,  Cong.  Church,  $10  from  Daniel 

Holbrook,  Ships  Library,  21  00 

Coventry.  First  Cong.  Church  (in  part.)       5  00 

Enfield,    '      "        "  "  53  00 

"  Second     "  "  21  42 

Griswold,  First     "  "  26  00 

"  "         "  "  S.  School, 

Ships  Library,  12  00 

Lebanon,  Eleazer  Huntington,  10  00 

Morris,  S.  School,  Congregational  Church 

Ship.s  Library,  12  00 

New  Haven,  College  St.  Cong.  Church,  63  05 
"  "        Third  Cong.  Church,  $20, 

from  R   S.  Fellows,  const.  Saml.  M. 

Fallows,  L.  M  117  71 

New  Preston,  Cong    Church,   S.  School 

(on  the  hill),  Ships  Library,  12  00 

Norwich  Town,  C.  W.  Denison,  Jr.,   for 

Ships  Library,  10  00 

Plymouth  Hollow,  Cong.  Ch ,  const  Rev. 

Jas.  B.  Pearson,  L.  M.,  30  60 

"  «       S.  Schooll,  L.  M.  Ships 

Library,  12  00 


Ridgefield,  Union  S.  Sch.,  Cong.  Sc  Meth. 

('hurches.  Ships  Library,  10  00 

Simsbury,  Congregational  Church,  18  04 

Scotland,  8   School,  Cong.  Church.  Ships 

Library,  12  00 

Washington,  First  Cong.  Church,  7  10 

Watertown,  S.  School,  Cong.  Ch.,  Ships 

Library,  13  7 i 

"  Congregational  Church,  50  ia 

Windsor  Lock,  Cong.  Church,  26  20 

Winsted,  First  Cong.  Ch.  'in  part.),  15  B5 

Willimantic.  Baptist  Church,  7  45 

New  York. 

Bridgehampton,  Pres,  Church,  20  84 

Cask  II.  Pres.  Church,  additional,  30  00 

Champlain,  Congregational  Church,  22  65 

Chazy,  "  "  8  03 

East  New  York,  Refd.  Dutch  Church,        16  98 

Fishkill,  "  '■  "  36  50 

''  J.  V.  W.  Vandervoort,  Ships 

Library,  10  00 

"        S.  School,  do  Ships  Library,  10  00 

New  Paltz,  Rev.  C.  H.  Stitt,  5  00 

New  Hackensack,  S.  School  Ship  Libr'y,    12  00 

New  York  City,  A.  Friend,  const.,  John 

C   V  mdervoort,  L.  M.,  20  00 

Madison  Square  Presb.  Church,  258  95 

Sale  of  clothes  Sailors  Home,  8  00 

G.  G  Williams,  5  00 

Cash,  5  00 

"  1  to 

"  5  00 

Wm  Curtis  Noyes,  25  (0 

Wm.  Alex.  Smith,  25  00 

D.  Olyphant,  additional  to  collection  of 
Presb.  Church,  Morristown  N.  J.,  ^    200  00 

J.  L.  Merrill,  5  CO 

Jno.  H   Ormsbee,  5  00 

J.  H.  Reed,  60  00 

H.  D.  Carlile,  20  00 

E.  V.  H.,  6  09 
Cash,  2  00 
Geo.  A.  Townsond.— Sub  ,  5  00 
Geo.  W.  Lane,  additional  to  collection 

in  Rev.  Dr.  Adams  Church,  10  00 

Cash,  2  00 

P.  Perit,  100  00 

Cash,  10  00 

Pokeepsie,  S.  School,  Miss'y  Soc'y.Second 

Refd.  Dutch  Church,  S.iips  Library,     12  00 
New  Jersey. 


Newark,  Friend,  Ships  Library, 

11  00 

Pennsylvania. 

,  Rev.  J.  R.  Agnew, 

1  00 

Iowa. 

Lorano,  Jas.  K.  Barlow, 

1  00 

$2,120  03 

Robert  Carter  &  Brothers,  upwards  of  $50  worth 
of  well  si-lected  books  for  Shi|).s  Libraries. 

Barrel  of  religious  papers  and  pamphlets  for  the 
Navy,  from  W.  S.  Hyer,  Ne>vburgh. 

Bundle  of  New  York  Ob,<ervers  for  S.  Snug 
Harbor,  from  Miss  Palmer,  Newtown  L.  L 

For  Sailors  Home. 

From  Miss  M.  C.  Gay,  Suffleld,  Connecticut,  1 
quilt. 

Mrs  Cloe  Lamson,  Jasper,  N.  Y.,  12  prs.  wooll- 
en socks. 

Receipts  into  the  Treasury  of  the  Boston  Seamen 
Friend  Society. 

J   C.  Tyler,  10  00 

William  Ropes,  10  00 

H  Chickeriug,  10  00 

A.  Kingman,  520  06 

Estate  of  Harriet  Sherburne,  47  50 

$95  50 


THE 


SAILORS'    MAGAZINE. 


Vol.  38. 


JANUARY,  1866. 


No.  5. 


ANNO    DOMINI, 
ONE  THOUSAND  EIGHT  HUNDRED  AND  SIXTY-SIX. 


Through  the  Divine  goodness,  we 
enter  with  this  number  upon  another 
year  of  christian  work. 

The  one  just  closed  has  been  won- 
derfully eventful.  Its  review  is  cal- 
culated to  excite  the  devoutest  grati- 
tude, and  to  encourage  a  stronger 
faith  in  that  word,  which  assures  us 
that  all  human  affairs  are  administer- 
ed of  God,  in  the  interests  of  His 
Christ's  kingdom. 

Probably  no  previous  year  has  sus- 
tained any  closer  relation  to  our  na- 
tional development.  It  is  certain  that 
none  has  ever  equally  disclosed  the 
ability  and  resources  of  the  Church 
for  the  work  assigned  her. 

Students  and  writers  upon  the  sub- 
ject of  prophecy  have  been  singularly 
agreed  in  fixing  on  the  present  year  as 
the  beginning  of  a  new  spiritual  era, 
the  latter-day  dispensation. 

There  is  something  significant  in 
the  wide-spread  expectation  among 
Christians  of  every  name,  that  a  time 
of  refreshing  is  at  hand.  Perhaps  the 
Lord  himself  is  at  hand.  Not  a  few 
devout  and  scholarly  men,  in  Great 
Britain  as  well  as  in  this  country, 
think  so.  In  a  sense,  it  is  true  for 
every  one  that  "  the  Lord  is  at  hand." 
Many  who  began  the  last  year  with  a 


fair  prospect  of  seeing  its  end,  have 
been  called  to  behold  the  King  in  his 
glory.  Their  work  is  done.  It  is  not 
so  with  us.  "We  are  spared,  becaase 
the  Master  who  honors  us  in  penmit- 
ting  us  to  serve  him,  and  whom  we 
love  to  serve,  has  something  for  us 
yet  to  do. 

Without  indulging  in  needless  spec- 
ulation, we  should  therefore  come 
up  to  the  particular  work  providen- 
tially allotted  us,  and  strive  to  make, 
with  God's  blessing,  the  year  whose 
threshold  we  stand  upon  the  most  use- 
ful year  of  our  life. 

Surely,  the  enlargement  of  com- 
merce, incident  to  the  happy  return 
of  peace  in  our  borders,  imposes  the 
responsibility  of  corresponding  effort, 
and  a  greater  self-sacrifice  in  our  en- 
deavors to  promote  the  temporal  and 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  sailor.  Pray- 
er, also,  should  constant!}'  ascend 
that,  while  quickening  and  accepting 
our  charities,  God  would  graciously 
bless  the  chaplains  and  missionaries  of 
the  Society,  whether  laboring  in  port 
or  on  shipboard,  and  use  them  in  sav- 
ing a  multitude  of  souls. 

Our  work  is  one  which  God  has 
deigned  to  regard  with  peculiar  favor. 


132 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE. 


He  is  with  us,  not  only  bj  liis  pro- 
mise, but  according  to  his  promise ; 
and  we  have  it  to  record,  with  thanks- 
giving and  praise,  that  many  a  hardy 
son  of  the  ocean  has  been  led,  through 
our  agency,  to  the  experience  of  a 
Saviour's  love. 

Wo  rejoice,  also,  to  know  that  the 
cause  of  God  amon-r  seamen  is  gradu- 


ally rising  to  its  proper  dignity  and  im- 
portance in  the  eyes  of  the  Church. 

May  this  year  be  one  of  conquest 
for  the  Prince  of  Peace ;  and  from  the 
abundance  of  the  sea  conversions  be  so 
continuous,  as  to  keep  the  arches  of 
Heaven  ringing  with  the  song  of  jubi- 
lant angels  ! 


THE  GIFTS  OF  COMERCE  TO  THE  CHURCH.— A  SERMON, 
By  Rev.  J.  E.  Rockwell,  D.  D., 

PASTOR  OF    THE    CENTRAL    PRES.    CHURCH,    BROOKLYN,    N.  Y. 


"  And  the  daughter  of  Tyre  shall  be  there 
with  a  gift."— Psalm  45.— 12. 

The  forty-fifth  Psalm  is  a  celebra- 
tion of  the  majesty,  grace,  and  tri- 
umph of  Christ,  and  a  description  of 
the  glory  of  the  Church  in  its  union 
with  him,  as  its  head  and  Saviour, 
when  he  shall  come  to  be  admired  of 
all  his  saints.  This  union  is  celebra- 
ted in  all  the  glowing  imagery  and 
scenery  of  Oriental  poetry,  and  is  set 
before  us  with  all  the  attendant 
circumstances  of  a  wedding  feast,  when 
the  friends  of  the  Bride  are.  present 
with  their  gifts  and  congratulations. 

Among  those  who  appear  on-  this 
occasion  to  pay  their  tribute  to  the 
Church,  is  specially  mentioned  the 
"  daughter  of  Tyre,"  (which  in  the 
Hebrew  idiom  is  a  personification  of 
the  people  of  that  city.) 

In  the  age  of  Solomon,  Tyre  was 
the  symbol  of  commercial  greatness, 
although  it  has  now  fallen  to  utter 
decay,  and  is  a  sad  evidence  of  the 
results  of  sin  in  bringing  down  upon 
cities  or  nations  the   divine  wrath. 

But  in  the  time  when  this  Psalm 
was  written,  and  the  future  glories 
of  the  Church  celebrated.  Tyre  was 
renowned  for  its   arts,   manufactures 


and  wealth,  and  its  wide  extended 
commerce.  Its  situation  was  such 
as  to  secure  for  it  the  traffic  of  the 
world.  The  sea  washed  its  sides  and 
front.  The  forests  of  Lebanon  fur- 
nished timber  for  its  navy. 

Egypt  was  near  at  hand  to  supply 
it  with  sails  and  cordage.  Its  harbor 
was  capacious  and  secure,  and  its 
fleets  became  the  great  means  of 
transportation  for  the  produce  of  the 
world.  From  the  overstocked  popula- 
tion colonies  were  sent  forth,  which 
made  their  way  along  the  shores  of  the 
Mediterranean,  and  even  passing  be- 
yond Gibraltar,  it  is  said,  discovered 
the  British  Isles. 

As  the  natural  result  of  their  com- 
mercial enterprise,  the  citizens  of 
Tyre  became  exceedingly  opulent. — 
Their  streets  were  lined  with  palaces 
and  splendid  works  of  art.  Science 
and  Philosophy  there  found  a  home. 
Artists  and  architects  abounded,  and 
were  often  called  upon  to  assist  in 
the  adornment  of  other  cities,  not 
yet  so  far  advanced  in  civilization  and 
1  uxury . 

Hence  when  Solomon  was  about  to 
erect  a  magnificent  temple  for  the 
worship  of  Jehovah,  he  sent  to  Tyre 


THE  SAILORS'   MAGAZINE. 


133 


for  the  men  who  should  carry  out  his 
plans,  and  received  from  the  king  large 
and  costl}'-  gifts  to  further  his  work. 
Perhaps  it  was  a  recurrence  to  this 
fact,  that  led  the  Psalmist  to  speak 
of  what  commerce  should  do  for  the 
Church  in  the  great  day  of  her  es- 
pousals, when  she  should  be  brought 
to  .the  King  in  glorious  apparel,  and 
shine  forth  in  the  splendours  of  her 
royal  state. 

Nor  is  this  the  only  hint  which  the 
Scriptures  give  us  of  the  influence 
which  commerce  is  to  exert  on  the 
future  enlargement  and  glory  of  the 
Church.  Moses  when  he  is  setting 
before  his  people  their  destiny,  as  he 
looks  down  the  tide  of  time,  says  of 
Zebulon  and  Issachar,  "  They  shall  call 
the  people  unto  the  mountain,  there 
they  shall  offer  sacrifices  of  righteous- 
ness, for  they  shall  suck  of  the 
abundance  of  the  seas,  and  of  the 
treasures  hid  in  the  sand."  This 
Zebulun  was  he  of  whom  Jacob  has 
declared  "  he  shall  dwell  at  the  haven 
of  the  sea,  and  shall  be  for  an  haven 
of  ships." 

Thus  have  we  set  before  us  a  com- 
mercial people,  mingling  with  all  na- 
tions, and  calling  them  to  the  moun- 
tain of  the  Lord,  for  the  purpose  of 
sacrifice  and  worship,  and  thus  aiding 
the  Church  in  its  mission  of  spread- 
ing abroad  the  knowledge  of  the 
Lord. 

The  gifts  of  commei'ce  were  thus 
early  given  to  the  Church,  and  it  is 
evident  that  even  in  the  time  of 
Solomon  the  close  connection  between 
the  mariners  of  Zebulon  and  their 
maratime  friends  resulted  in  giving  to 
them  some  knowledge  of  Jehovah, 
and  of  his  laws,  and  thus  in  exerting 
a  healthful  influence  upon  them  and 
the  world. 


And  the  influence  of  commerce  in 
aiding  and  enlarging  the  Church  is 
pointed  at  in  other  portions  of  the 
Scripture  with  such  plainness  as  to 
leave  no  room  to  doubt  what  is  the 
meaning  of  the  phrase — "  the  daugh- 
ter of  Tyre  shall  be  there  with  a 
gift." 

The  prophet  Isaiah  in  his  magnifi- 
cent description  of  the  future  glories 
of  the  Church,  addresses  to  her  such 
language  as  this :  "  Then  thou  shalt 
see,  and  flow  together,  and  thine 
heart  shall  fear  and  be  enlarged,  be- 
cause the  abundance  of  the  sea  shall 
be  converted  unto  thee."  And,  again 
turning  her  eyes  towards  the  sea 
upon  which  vast  fleets  are  sweeping 
towards  her  like  clouds,  he  adds : 
"  Surely  the  isles  shall  wait  for  me, 
and  the  ships  of  Tarshish  first,  to 
bring  thy  sons  from  far,  their  silver 
and  their  gold  with  them,  and  to  the 
name  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  to  the 
Holy  one  of  Israel,  because  he  hath 
glorified  thee."  The  import  of  such 
passages  cannot  be  mistaken,  and  we 
can  see  in  them,  and  in  similar  ones 
from  the  word  of  God,  that  in  the 
coming  glory  prosperity  and  enlarge- 
ment of  the  Church,  it  is  the  design 
of  its  great  head,  to  make  commerce 
largely  tributary  thereto,  and  to  use 
all  its  mighty  resources  of  wealth  and 
men  in  extending  its  influence,  in 
promoting  all  the  great  interests  of 
religion,  and  in  spreading  over  all  the 
earth,  the  light,  knowledge,  and  bles- 
sings of  the  Gospel. 

When  the  Church  shall  be  publicly 
recognized  as  the  Lamb's  wife,  and  is 
set  forth  in  all  her  beauty  and  grace 
before  the  King,  the  daughter  of  Tyre 
shall  be  there  with  a  gift.  Commerce 
shall  bring  her  rich  treasures  all  sanc' 
tified  and  appropriated  for  the  glory 
and  enlargement  of  the  Church. 


134 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE. 


"We  will  not  pause  to  consider 
among  these  gifts,  the  wealth  which 
is  even  now  poured  in  upon  the  Church 
from  those  who  are  engaged  in  commer- 
cal  enterprises,  and  adding,  perhaps,  be- 
yond any  other  one  class  of  men  to  the 
opulence  of  Christian  nations.  Though 
even  this  fact  is  worthy  of  considera- 
tion, the  Church  feels  as  much  as  the 
nation  the  results  of  a  prosperous  and 
enlarging  commerce.  Even  now  there 
are  multitudes  of  her  sons  who  are 
laying  upon  her  altars  the  gifts  which 
they  have  brought  up  from  the  sea  ; 
and  with  an  enlarged  benevolence 
and  increasing  ability  are  nobly  con- 
secrating to  the  Church,  and  its  in- 
terests, the  wealth  which  God  is  giv- 
ing them. 

And,  as  the  spirit  of  Christ  is  more 
largely  diifused  among  the  men  who 
ai'e  touching  the  great  springs  of  com- 
mercial life,  these  gifts  will  be  amaz- 
ingly increased,  as  the  Church  comes  to 
be  loved  and  honored  as  God's  in- 
strument in  the  conversion  of  the 
world,  and  as  the  chosen  bride  of  the 
King  of  Kings. 

But  aside  from  all  this,  let  us  notice, 
among  the  gifts  of  commerce  to  the 
Church : 

1st.  The  binding  together  the  na- 
tions in  a  common  brotherhood. 

It  is  recorded  of  Alexander  the 
Great,  that  he  esteemed  the  cultiva- 
tion of  commerce  to  be  useful  not 
merely  "  because  she  was  the  procurer 
of  luxuries,  but  that  the  interchange 
of  commodities  might  produce  a  re- 
ciprocation ofsentiment  and  affection, 
and  that  the  free,  equal  and  unob- 
structed communication  among  men 
of  different  countries,  might  remove 
the  local  prejudices  which  prevented 
them  from  viewing  each  other  as 
brothers." 


Who  can  doubt  that  this  is  the  na- 
tural result  of  commerce,  and  that  the 
nations  are  thus  yearly  brought  nearer 
and  nearer  to  each  other,  and  the  pre- 
judices and  barriers  which  have  separ- 
ated them,  thus  broken  down  ? 

And,  it  is  to  this  end,  that  the  prom- 
ises of  God's  word  all  point,  reveal- 
ing to  us  as  the  grand  result  of  the 
spread  of  the  Gospel  to  all  nations, 
the  establishment  of  a  common  bro- 
therhood among  them. 

"We  are  seeing  the  development  of 
this  fact  every  year,  as  commerce  en- 
larges the  sphere  of  its  operations. 
"We  cannot  walk  the  streets  of  our 
own  metropolis  without  seeing  the 
representatives  of  almost  every  nation 
of  the  globe.  They  come  hither  for 
the  purposes  of  business  or  pleasure, 
and  they  return  to  their  homes  again, 
having  with  them  new  impressions  of 
what  Christianity  can  do  for  a  people. 
And  so,  too,  in  all  the  great  marts 
of  commerce  in  Asia,  and  Europe,  and 
Africa,  and  the  islands  of  the  sea,  may 
be  found  the  representatives  of  all 
Christian  nations,  mingling  for  pur- 
poses of  business  or  curiosity,  with 
the  people  of  China  and  India,  and 
Egypt,  and  sharing  with  them  the  in- 
fluences of  a  common  Christianity. 
Now  the  result  of  all  this  inter- 
communion of  nations  cannot  but  be 
for  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel.  It 
follows  commerce  and  its  extension  is 
thus  largely  aided. 

2d.  Commerce  is  to  aid  largely  in 
carrying  to  the  nations  of  the  earth 
the  influences  and  appliances  of  the 
Gospel. 

Before  the  final  conquest  of  the 
world  by  the  Head  of  the  Church,  the 
Gospel  is  to  be  preached  to  all  na- 
tions. The  word  of  God  and  the 
teachers  of  our  holy  religion,  are  to  be 
distributed  over  the  earth. 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE. 


135 


But,  between  the  mighty  continents 
and  the  islands  of  the  sea,  which  are 
the  dwelling  places  of  man,  vast  oceans 
arc  rolling  which  cover  nearly  two 
thirds  of  the  earth's  surface.  These 
form  the  great  highways  of  commerce, 
and  over  them  she  holds  an  undisputed 
sway.  None  pass  over  them  without 
her  consent  and  aid.  Her  servants  are 
the  masters  of  the  sea ;  her  swift 
ships  bear  the  products  of  every  clime, 
the  manufactures  of  every  people,  and 
are  the  channels  through  which  all 
the  great  currents  of  emigration  ebb 
and  flow.  To  her,  then,  is  the  Church 
to  look  as  the  agency  by  which  her 
sons  and  daughters  are  to  be  brought 
from  far,  and  their  silver  and  their 
gold  with  them.  It  was  a  ship  of 
commerce  that  bore  the  first  mission- 
aries of  the  Gospel  from  Palestine  to 
Italy.  By  the  same  means  was  Paul 
borne  along  the  coasts  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean, preaching  Christ  to  the  Hea- 
then, and  so  enlarging  the  bounds  of 
the  Church. 

And  to  this  same  powerful  agency 
is  the  Christian  religion  now  indebted 
for  the  spread  of  its  missionaries  and 
its  varied  means  of  instruction  over 
the  world. 

And  with  the  growth  of  commerce 
has  there  been  a  proportionate  en- 
largement of  the  misionary  work. 
The  opening  of  traffic  with  any  nation 
prepares  the  way  for  the  entrance 
•f  the  Gospel.  It  follows  in  the  track 
of  commerce,  and  every  new  avenue 
of  trade,  is  a  gift  of  a  new  people  to 
the  church  of  God.  It  opens  a  new 
field  for  its  operations,  and  the  ships 
of  the  merchant  must  soon  bear  thi- 
ther the  living  teacher  and  the  varied 
auxiliaries  that  he  needs  in  his  work. 
Thus  does  commerce  become  the 
handmaid  of  the  Gospel,  and  as  it  be- 
comes more  and  more  permeated  with 
the  spirit  of  Christianity,  will  it  con- 


fer larger  and  nobler  gifts  upon  the 
Church,  which  shall  be  for  its  glory  and 
enlargement  among  nations  now  sit- 
ting in  the  region  and  shadow  of 
death. 

And  we  may  believe,  in  this  con- 
nection, that  all  the  great  appliances 
of  commerce  for  her  extension  and  con- 
venience are  gifts  which  are  prepar- 
ing, in  the  providence  of  God,  to  be 
laid  at  the  feet  of  Christ  and  his 
Church. 

The  telegraphic  wire  that  now 
thrills  to  every  thought  that  is  con- 
nected with  public  interest ;  the  press 
that  now  teems  with  the  varied  re- 
cords of  human  affairs  ;  the  vast  sys- 
tems of  roads  now  groaning  beneath 
the  fierce  tread  of  the  iron  horse, 
and  the  pressure  of  freight  and  pas- 
sengers ;  the  immense  fleets  that  are 
covering  our  seas,  lakes  and  rivers,  and 
whitening  every  sea  ;  the  complicated 
operations  of  the  financial  world 
with  its  stocks,  and  banks,  and  insur- 
ances ;  the  growing  powers  of  manu- 
facturers, with  the  hundreds  and 
thousands  who  are  identified  with 
them;  all  these  vast  and  varied  in- 
terests of  commerce  Mnll  be  her  gifts 
which  she  will  at  length  consecrate  to 
Christ  and  to  his  Church. 

Even  now  we  can  see  here  and  there 
an  earnest  of  what  she  can  do  as  one 
and  another  of  her  sons  come  and  lay 
their  gifts  upon  the  altar. 

But  when  Christ  shall  come  in  his 
glory  to  subdue  the  nations  to  him- 
self, and  when  the  Church  shall  be 
recognized  as  his  chosen  and  honoured 
bride ;  when  his  light  and  glory  shall  be 
seen  in  her,  and  the  day  of  her  re- 
cognition as  the  Lamb's  wife  shall 
come,  then  will  commerce  lay  these 
gifts  at  her  feet  as  the  wedding 
present  which  the  daughter  of  Tyre 
bestows  upon  her. 


136 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE. 


All  her  wealth  and  the  means  and 
appliances  of  her  power  shall  then  be 
consecrated  to  the  glory  of  Christ, 
and  the  interests  of  his  church,  and  a 
sanctified  commerce  shall  become  one 
of  the  noblest  instrumentalities  for 
the  extension  of  Christ's  kingdom, 
and  the  promotion  of  peace  on  earth 
and  good  will  among  all  nations. 

3d.  Again,  among  the  gifts  of  com- 
merce to  the  Church,  will  be  that  of 
men,  fearless  earnest  and  devoted  to 
Christ  and  his  cause. 

The  evil  influences  which  have  been 
exerted  upon  the  heathen  by  means 
of  godless  and  unprincipled  men  who 
have  visited  their  shores  for  the  purpose 
of  traffic,  show  what  may  also  be  done 
for  this  same  class  when  they  shall  be 
brought  under  the  power  of  the  Gos- 
pel. Among  the  most  untiring  and 
earnest  of  Christ's  followers  whom  he 
called  to  the  ministry,  were  those 
whom  he  chose  by  the  sea  shore,  the 
hardy  sailors  of  Galilee.  The  same 
fearless  and  adventurous  spirit  which 
they  had  acquired  by  long  familiarity 
with  danger  and  toil,  they  bore  with 
them  into  the  apostleship.  And  this 
fact  aftbrds  us  a  hint  of  what  aid  the 
Church  is  to  expect  from  commerce 
when  the  abundance  of  the  sea  shall 
be  converted  unto  God.  Her  offerings 
then  will  be  not  merely  the  gold  and 
the  silver,  but  her  own  brave  and 
hardy  sons,  who  will  be  found  con- 
secrated to  the  glory  and  extension  of 
the  Church.  And,  whereas,  once  they 
aided  in  introducing  vice  and  misery 
and  crime  among  the  people  where 
they  found  entrance,  they  will  then  as 
earnestly  engage  in  making  known  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  to  the  heathen. — 
Their  influence  will  and  must  be  great 
either  for  good  or  for  evil.  What  ever 
they  do,  they  do  earnestly,  and   the 


sailor  carries  his  ideas  into  his  Christ- 
ian course  when  his  heart  has  been 
renewed  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  Accus- 
tomed to  scenes  of  peril,  that  require 
steadiness,  energy,  obedience  to  com- 
mand, fearlessness  and  sleepless  vigi- 
lance, he  carries  into  the  Christian  life, 
these  peculiar  habits  of  thought  and 
action. 

And  who  can  estimate  the  good  the 
sailor  may  accomplish  when  under  the 
influence  of  divine  grace,  he  gives  up 
his  life  to  the  work  of  extending  the 
Church  ? 

There  are  now,  probably,  nearly  four 
millions  of  men  engaged  in  a  sea-faring 
life.  They  visit  every  shore  and  clime, 
are  intimate  with  all  peoples  and  na- 
tions, and  when  commerce  shall  be- 
stow all  these  gifts  on  the  Church, 
and  consecrate  them  to  her  glory  and 
advancement,  who  shall  estimate  the 
rapidity  with  which  the  light  and 
blessings  of  the  Gospel  shall  be  com- 
municated to  all  nations. 

In  the  work  which  is  even  now  be- 
ing accomplished  under  the  influence 
of  Christian  sailors,  we  may  see  a 
presage  of  what  is  yet  to  be  done. 
And  it  is  strange  that  the  Church 
has  been  so  slow  to  recognize  the  use- 
fulness of  this  class  of  men  in  spread- 
ing among  the  heathen  a  knowledge 
of  the  Gospel.  But  drawing  our  in- 
struction from  divine  revelations  as 
already  interpreted  in  the  light  of 
history,  we  may  confidently  anticipate 
the  da}'  when  the  Church  shall  find  in 
commerce,  one  of  her  noblest  auxiliar- 
ies in  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  among 
nations. 

When  that  day  shall  come,  and 
every  ship  shall  be  a  Bethel,  and  every 
sailor  a  true  and  devoted  missionary  of 
the  cross,  as  he  leaves  his  home,  he 
will  carry  with  him  his  Bible  and  his 
closet ;  and  as  he  reaches   lands  now 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE. 


137 


lying  in  darkness,  he  will  bear  with 
him  the  light  and  sacred  influences  of 
our  blessed  religion.  In  him  the  mis- 
sionary already  seeking  to  bring  the 
heathen  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth, 
will  find  a  faithful  auxiliary  and  living 
epistle,  known  and  read  of  all  men. 
To  him  he  can  point  as  an  illustration 
of  the  power  of  the  Gospel,  and 
he  will  become  the  trusty  agent  of  the 
Church  in  its  blessed  mission  of  evan- 
gelizing the  nations. 

We  may,  therefore,   look    forward 
with  confidence,  to  the  day,  when  at 
the  wedding  feast  of  the  Lamb,  tlie 
daughter  of  Tyre  shall  come  with  her 
gift,  and  commerce  shall  lay  her  oft'er- 
ings   before  the    Lord,    her    noblest 
present  being  that  of  millions  of  faith- 
ful men  who  shall  labor  for  the  con- 
version of  the  world  to  God.     They 
will  be  found  on   every  sea,  and   in 
ever}"^    land,    earnestly    laboring     to 
spread  the  knowledge  of  Christ.     The 
islands  of  the  Pacific  will   welcome 
them,  the  shores  of  China  and  India 
will  hail  them  as  the  active  coadjutors 
of  the  missionary  in  his  blessed  work. 
They  will   form  the   living  links   of 
a  chain  which  shall  bind   all  nations 
in  a  common  brotherhood.     They  will 
bear  aloft   the  banner  of  the  Cross, 
and  shout  aloud    to  the  dwellers  in 
distant  lands  the  news   of  salvation, 
and  the  glad  tidings  of  peace  on  earth, 
good-will    toward    men.      They  will 
watch  for  the  dawn  of  the  latter-day 
glory,   and  its  rising  beams  streaking 
the  ocean,  will  be  the  harbingers  of 
peace  and  joy  to  the  nations,  who, 
taking  up  the  chorus,   shall  bear  it 
over  the  earth,    "  Hallelujah,  for  the 
Lord  God  omnipotent,  reigneth." 

These  considerations  should  teach 
the  Church  the  vast  importance  of 
that  work  which  has  for  its  direct  ob- 
ject and  tendency,  the  conversion  of 
the  abundance  of  the  sea  to  God. 


They  seem  to  direct  attention  to 
one  of  the  most  important  auxiliaries 
which  is  to  be  used  in  the  spread  of  the 
Gospel  among  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

The  work  to  which  we  are  thus  in" 
vited  claims  the  interest,  attention 
and  sympathies  of  all  who  value  the 
Church,  and  hope  for  the  coming  of 
the  latter-day  glory  on  the  earth. 

Any  work  that  cares  for  the  tem- 
poral and  moral  wants  of  the  sailor, 
deserves  our  heartfelt  sympathy.  He 
is  an  immortal  being,  and  his  soul  is 
infinitely  precious.  He  is  surrounded 
by  peculiar  dangers  and  trials,  both 
by  sea  and  land.  He  belongs  to  a  class 
of  men  who  are  continually  under- 
going fearful  hazards  and  perils  for  the 
comfort  and  happiness  of  society. 
Art,  science,  literature,  and  social 
and  political  life,  are  alike  indebted 
to  him  for  the  means  of  intellectual 
culture  and  personal  enjoyment.  Even 
common  gratitude  would  claim  a  share 
in  our  kind  thoughts  and  active 
benevolence, 

"  For  the  brave  men  that  climb  the  mast, 
When  to  the  billow  and  the  blast 
It  swings  and  stoops  with  fearful  strain 
And  bind  the  fluttering  mainsail  fast, 
Till  the  tos't  bark  shall  sit  again. 
Safe  as  a  sea  bird  in  the  main." 

The  sailor  forms  a  distinct  and  spe- 
cial class  to  which  the  word  of  God 
often  alludes  in  terms  there  is  no  mis- 
taking, and  which  leave  us  in  no  doubt 
as  to  the  part  he  is  yet  to  perform, 
when  the  day  of  Millenial  glory  shall 
rise  upon  the  Earth. 

Catching  the  spirit,  then,  of  the  word 
of  God,  and  taught  by  his  Providence, 
let  us  do  our  duty  toward  those  who 
do  business  upon  the  great  waters. 

Let  us  furnish  them  with  chapels, 
and  comfortable  homes  where  they 
shall  be  free  from  the  terrible  tempta- 
tions which  have  hitherto  beset  them. 
Let  us  teach  them  how  to  husband 


138 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE. 


their  liard  earned  wages,  which  vice  is 
urging  them  to  squander  in  riotous 
living.  Let  us  follow  them  upon  the 
sea  with  the  blessed  influences  of 
Christianity,  suppl3ing  their  chests 
with  religious  reading,  and  sending 
after  them  earnest  prayers,  that  God 
would  have  them  in  his  holy  keeping. 
Let  us  provide  for  them  religious 
instruction,  and  kind  and  faithful 
chaplains,  who  shall  meet  them  on 
foreign  shores  and  give  to  them  a 
brother's  welcome  even  in  a  land  of 
strangers.  They  claim  this  at  least 
from  our  hands.  And  what  is  thus 
done  for  them,  will  be  repaid  a  thous- 
and-fold in  the  influences  they  will 
exert  upon  the  world. 
It  is  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  see 
that  commerce  is  sanctified,  and  made 
to  lay  its  tribute  at  the  feet  of  Jesus. 
Its  work  in  this  respect  is  hopeful. 
What  has  already  been  accomplished, 
is  an  earnest  of  what  may  be  done 
when  Christians  awake  to  the  vast 
importance  of  this  great  work.  Every 
sailor  converted  to  God,  is  henceforth 
a  distributor  of  tracts,  bibles,  and 
religious  influences  from  clime  to  clime, 
from  shore  to  shore.  Every  such  heart, 
filled  with  the  grace  of  Christ,  beats 
with  a  love  that  prompts  to  efforts 
for  the  Church,  which  stop  at  no 
sacrifices  and  faint  at  no  labor  nor 
perils. 

And  in  this  connexion  I  can  most 
appropriately  speak  to  you  of  the 
American  Seamen's  Friend  Society  : 

I  am  persuaded,  that  aside  from 
the  great  special  work  of  the  Church 
in  the  direct  preaching  of  the  Gospel, 
tliere  is  no  agency  so  well  calculated 
to  eftect  wide  and  lasting  good,  as  this 
society.  It  is  Catholic  in  its  spirit  ; 
and  its  aims  and  influences  are  world- 
wide. It  needs  a  larger  and  nobler 
support  from  churches  and  ministers 


than  it  has  ever  yet  received.  Here 
and  there  a  congregation  does  its  duty 
in  this  respect,  yet  by  man}"-  the  cause 
is  seldom  if  ever  noticed ;  and  yet 
there  is  not  a  town  or  hamlet  that  is 
not  indebted  to  the  sailor,  or  that  has 
not  some  personal  interest  in  him. 
We  need  more  chaplains  and  homes. 
Even  our  own  city,  so  long  distin- 
guished as  a  city  of  churches,  has  no 
suitable  and  decent  provision  made 
for  the  sailors  who  are  now  finding 
here  a  temporary  home.  We  need  an 
attractive  chapel,  with  its  bethel  flag, 
and  a  preacher  of  recognized  ability, 
who  can  address  the  sailor  earnestly 
and  lovingly,  and  in  such  language  as 
shall  attract  his  attention  and  enlis 
his  sympathies.  Our  docks  are  now 
lined  with  ships.  Commerce  invites 
the  sailor  to  our  wharves  and  board- 
ing houses,  but  the  Church  extends 
him  no  hand  of  greeting  or  fellow- 
ship. Surely  it  is  not  too  much  to 
ask  of  these  who  are  in  their  com- 
mercial pursuits,  adding  largely  to  the 
wealth  of  our  city  l^y  means  of  the 
sailor,  that  they  aid  the  Society  in 
finding  for  him  (and  that  speedily,)  a 
suitable  chapel  in  which  to  worship 
God.  Shall  not  the  daughter  of  Tyre 
present  this  gift  to  the  Church  ? 
Am  I  too  sanguine  in  believing  that 
our  noble  and  generous  citizens,  who 
have  never  faltered  at  any  sacrifice 
for  the  good  of  the  countr)'-,  or  tlie 
prosperity  of  our  city,  would  heartily 
respond  to  an  appeal,  which  should 
ask  them  to  provide  for  the  sailors 
who  throng  our  streets,  a  home  and  a 
house  in  which  they  may  pay  their 
vows  to  the  God,  whose  is  the  sea, 
and  by  whose  watchful  providence, 
they  have  been  kept  amid  its  perils. 
The  work  is  worthy  our  earnest  and 
practical  sympathy.  Let  us  do  if,  and 
do  it  now. 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE. 


139 


Lights  and  Lighthouses. 

At  a  very  remote  period,  when  the 
early  mariners  of  the  world  first  ven- 
tured to  extend  their  sea-voyages  be- 
yond the  few  hours  of  daylight,  or  of 
moonlit  nights,  the  want  must  have 
been  felt  of  warning  and  guiding 
lights,  and  the  more  especially  as 
those  primitive  voyagers,  who  were 
the  first  pioneers  of  commerce,  must 
have  perpetually  "hugged"  the 
shore,  their  chief  fear  being,  that  they 
should  be  cari'icd  away  by  an  "  off- 
shore" wind  into  the  great  unknown 
region  of  waters  extending  they  knew 
not  whither. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  all  the 
earlier  lights  were  simply  fires  of 
wood.  The  Tour  de  Corduan,  when 
completed  in  IGIO,  was  provided  with 
an  iron  chauffer  or  cage,  in  which  fag- 
gots of  wood  were  burned ;  and  in 
Great  Britain,  where  coal  is  more 
abundant  than  in  most  others,  open 
coal  fires  were  sometimes  adopted,  a 
light  of  which  description  was  act- 
ually in  use  at  the  Isle  of  May,  on  the 
coast  of  Scotland,  from  the  time  of  the 
erection  of  its  light  tower,  in  163G, 
imtil  so  late  as  the  year  18 IG,  when  a 
new  tower  was  built,  and  was  pro- 
vided with  oil-lamps  and  reflectors. 
No  less  than  400  tons  of  coal  were 
latterly  burnt  each  year  in  maintain- 
ing this  liglit. 

The  disadvantages  of  this  primitive 
mode  of  illumination  were  manifold. 
The  degree  of  intensity,  size,  and 
even  color  of  the  light  must  have 
been  very  variable,  the  distance  at 
which  it  could  be  seen  being  equally 
so;  it  did  not  admit  of  any  distinctive 
marks  b}-  which  one  light  could  be 
distinguished  from  another  ;  the  quan- 
tity of  fire  consumed  was  enormous, 
and  its  supply  must,  in  proportion, 
have  involved  great  labor  and  ex- 
pense; while  the  waste  of  light  was 


likewise  great,  since  it  shone  in  all 
directions,  towards  the  land  as  well 
as  towards  the  sea,  and  upwards  to 
the  sky.  It  is,  however,  recorded  of 
the  wood  and  coal  fires  as  an  advant- 
age, that,  in  wet  and  foggy  weather, 
their  reflection  was  distinguishable 
high  up  in  the  air  when  they  were 
not  themselves  visible. 

The  next  change  appears  to  have 
been  first  adopted  at  the  Eddystone, 
at  which,  from  its  isolated  position, 
being  several  miles  from  the  land,  it 
would  have  been  very  difficult  to 
maintain  a  sufiicient  supply  of  fuel  in 
the  winter  months.  Its  illuminator 
was  accordingly  composed  of  twenty- 
four  wax  candles,  surrounded  by  a 
glass  lantern,  but  without  reflectors, 
or  any  other  artificial  means  of  in- 
creasing or  concentrating  the  light  ; 
and  insignificant  as  it  must  have  been, 
compared  with  the  splendid  lights  of 
the  present  daj'-,  the  plan  was  yet  a 
considerable  step  in  advance  of  the 
open  fires. 

The  next  great  improvement  in  sea- 
coast  lights  was  the  adoption  of  re- 
flectors, which,  like  many  other  im- 
provements in  the  various  departments 
of  art,  science,  and  manufactures,  ap- 
pears to  have  been  the  immediate 
result  of  accident  rather  than  of  de- 
liberate design  and  forethought. 

Before,  however,  proceeding  to  de- 
scribe the  successive  advances  in  the 
science  of  pharology,  or  the  branch  of 
"  Optical  Engineering,"  as  it  has  been 
termed,  which  applies  to  sea-coast 
illuminations,  it  will  be  desirable  that, 
without  going  deeply  into  optical  de- 
tails, we  should  briefly  explain  the 
principles  on  which  science  is  made 
available  to  produce  such  truly  valu- 
able practical  results. 

Rays  of  light  travel  through  space 
in  all  directions,  and  in  straight  lines, 
unless  diverted  therefrom  by  reflec- 


uo 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE. 


tion  from  the  surface  of  an  opaque 
body,  such  as  silvered  glass  or  polish- 
ed metal,  or  by  refraction  in  passing 
through  transparent  bodies,  as  glass 
or  water.  If  then  two  diverging  rays 
of  light,  or  bundles  of  rays,  can  be 
thrown,  either  by  reflection  or  refrac- 
tion on  one  point,  thus  occupying  the 
space  of  one  ray  or  bundle  of  rays,  the 
intensity  or  brightness  of  the  light  on 
that  point  will  be  doubled  :  if  twenty 
rays  are  thus  made  to  converge  into 
the  space  of  one  ray,  the  brilliancy  at 
the  point  of  convergence  or  focus  will 
be  increased  twentyfold.  A  familiar 
instance  of  this  principle,  by  refrac- 
tion, exists  in  the  common  glass  lens, 
vulgarly  called  a  "  burning-glass," 
which,  by  throwing  a  large  number  of 
rays  of  light  on  one  point,  produces  an 
intense  light  and  heat,  capable  of  ex- 
ploding gunpowder  and  igniting  in- 
flammable bodies.  In  the  same  man- 
ner, the  shape  of  a  mirror  or  reflector 
may  be  so  arranged  as  to  collect  the 
rays  of  light  emitted  on  one  side  of  a 
luminous  body,  and  to  throw  them 
forward,  so  that  they  shall  converge 
in  a  point,  or  series  of  points,  on  the 
opposite  side,  and  thus  being  added  to 
the  direct  rays,  increase  the  intensity 
of  the  light  on  that  side. 

A  concave  mirror,  the  curve  of 
which  is  a  parabola,  is  found  to  be  the 
necessary  form  to  eff'ect  the  object  in 
view,  and  a  series  of  such  reflectors, 
attached  to  lamps  suitably  adjusted, 
thus  collect  the  useless  rays  of  light 
from  above,  below,  and  behind,  and 
throw  them  forward  in  a  horizontal 
direction.  As  stated  abovfi,  this  sys- 
tem, which  has  been  denominated  the 
catoptric  or  reflector  system,  from  the 
Greek  word  signifying  a  'mirror,'  was 
the  first  that  was  employed  in  the 
improvement  of  beacon  lights.  It  is 
essentially  the  English  system,  both 
from  its  having  been  originated  and 


been  longer  retained  here  than  in 
other  countries.  The  credit  of  first 
introducing  it  has  been  claimed  both 
by  England  and  France.  Undoubt- 
edly, however,  the  earliest  application 
of  reflectors  was  made  in  England, 
whilst  to  France  belongs  the  honor  of 
very  greatly  improving  them. 

Somewhere  between  the  year  1763 
and  1767,  Mr.  William  Hutchinson, 
the  dockmaster  at  Liverpool,  first  ap- 
plied a  parabolic  reflector  to  his  flat- 
wicked  lamps.  The  idea  is  stated  to 
have  thus  originated.  A  convivial 
company  of  scientific  men  met  at 
Liverpool,  when  one  of  the  company 
present  wagered  that  he  would  read  a 
book  by  the  light  of  a  farthing  can- 
dle, at  a  distance  of  200  feet  from  it. 
The  wager  was  won  by  means  of  a 
wooden  bowl,  lined  with  putty,  in 
which  facets  of  looking-glass  were 
embedded,  forming  a  reflector.  Hutch- 
inson was  present,  and  seizing  the 
idea,  utilized  it  for  his  lighthouses. 
His  reflectors  were  formed  of  tin 
plates,  or  of  wood  lined  with  looking- 
glass,  the  largest,  13  feet  in  diameter 
with  six  feet  focus,  being  placed  be- 
hind a  "spreading  burner  mouth- 
piece "  14  inches  broad.  The  Rid- 
stone,  Iloylake,  and  Leasowe  light- 
houses were  thus  illuminated,  and 
they  were  undoubtedly  excellent 
lights  for  the  period. 

In  the  year  1786,  the  Northern 
Lights  Board  fitted  reflectors  and 
lamps  of  a  similar  description  at  the 
Isle  of  May  and  Cambrae  Isle  Light- 
houses in  the  Firths  of  Forth  and 
Clyde.  These  were  said  to  have  been 
the  invention  of  Mr.  Thomas  Smith) 
the  engineer  to  the  Board  ;  but 
whether  or  not  he  was  aware  of  sim- 
ilar reflectors  having  been  adopted 
elsewhere  is  not  known. 

On  the  other  hand,  in  France,  a  M. 
Tealere,  a  member  of  the  Royal  Corps 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE. 


141 


of  Engineers  of  Bridges  and  Roads  in 
that  country,  is  said  to  have  first  pro- 
posed the  use  of  parabolic  reflectors  ; 
and  the  celebrated  Corduan  light- 
tower  was  illuminated  in  that  man- 
ner, about  the  year  1780,  by  M.  Le- 
noir, under  the  direction  of  the  Chev- 
alier Borda.  The  reflectors  were 
made  of  sheet  copper,  plated  with 
silver,  and  the  lamp  then  just  invented 
by  M.  Argand,  of  Geneva,  since 
known  as  the  Argand  lamp,  was 
adopted. 

These  great  improvements  then  be- 
came general  in  other  countries,  and 
at  once  advanced  the  system  of  light- 
house illumination  into  a  science 

The  reflectors  of  the  present  day  are 
made  precisely  in  the  same  manner  as 
M.  Lenoir's,  of  copper  thickly  plated 
with  silver,  very  highly  polished,  and, 
like  his,  lit  by  Argand  burners,  hav- 
ing a  cylindrical  flame  of  about  one 
inch  in  diameter.  The  form  of  those 
now  in  use  is  that  calculated  by  Cap- 
tain Huddart,  an  Elder  Brother  of  the 
Trinity  House,  in  1791.  They  are 
very  durable,  many  of  the  reflectors 
still  used  remaining  unimpaired  after 
30  or  40  years'  continual  service. 

The  size  adopted  by  the  Trinity 
House  is  21  inches  diameter  for  light- 
houses, their  sectional  area  being 
346-3  square  inches,  and  12  inches 
diameter  for  light  vessels,  with  an 
area  of  113  square  inches.  Soine  re- 
flectors are  said  to  multiply  the  bril- 
liancy of  a  light  as  much  as  450  times. 
Catoptric  lights  are  capable  of  nine 
distinct  variations,  viz.,  fixed  reA'olv- 
ing  white,  revolving  red  and  white, 
revolving  red  with  two  whites,  revolv- 
ing white  with  two  reds,  flashing,  in- 
termittent, double-fixed,  and  double 
revolving.  The  first  exhibits  a  steady 
and  uniform  appearance.  The  reflect- 
ors used  for  it  are  of  smaller  dimen- 
sions than  those  employed  in  revolv- 


ing lights,  and  which  is  necessary  in 
order  to  allow  of  their  being  ranged 
round  a  circular  iron  frame,  with  their 
axes  inclined  at  such  angles  as  to  en- 
able them  to  illuminate  every  part  of 
the  horizon.  The  revolving  light  is 
produced  by  the  revolution  of  a  frame 
with  three  or  four  sides,  having  re- 
flectors of  a  large  size  grouped  on 
each  side,  with  their  axes  parallel ; 
and  as  the  i-evolution  exhibits  a  light 
gradually  increasing  to  full  strength, 
and  in  the  same  gradual  manner  de- 
creasing to  total  darkness,  its  appear- 
ance is  extremely  well  marked. 
Eighteen,  twenty,  and  even  thirty  re- 
flectors are  thus  arranged  on  the  faces 
of  the  revolving  framework. 

The  succession  of  red  and  white 
lights  is  caused  by  the  revolution  of  a 
frame  whose  different  sides  present 
red  and  white  lights,  and  these,  as 
already  mentioned,  aftbrd  three  sep- 
arate distinctions,  viz.,  alternate  red 
and  white,  the  succession  of  two 
white  after  one  red,  and  the  succes- 
sion of  two  red  after  one  white.  The 
flashing  light  is  produced  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  revolving  light ;  but, 
by  a  different  construction  of  the 
frame  and  greater  quickness  of  the  re- 
volution, a  totally  different  and  very 
striking  appearance  is  produced.  The 
brightest  and  darkest  periods  being 
but  momentary,  the  light  is  charac- 
terized by  a  rapid  succession  of  bright 
flashes,  whence  it  derives  its  name. 
The  intermittent  light  is  distinguished 
by  bursting  suddenly  into  view,  and 
continuing  steady  for  a  short  time, 
after  which  it  is  eclipsed  for  many 
seconds,  ordinarily  in  English  lights 
for  about  half  a  minute.  Its  peculiar 
and  striking  appearance  is  effected  by 
the  perpendicular  motion  of  circular 
shades  in  front  of  the  reflectors,  by 
which  the  light  is  alternately  con- 
cealed   and    displayed.     The    double 


142 


THE   SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


lights,  which  are  commonly  only  used 

where  there  is  a  necessity  of  a  leading 

line,    for    taking    some    channel,   or 

avoiding  some  danger,  are  exhibited 

from   two   towers,  one   of    which   is 

higher  than  the  other,  and  the  two 

lights,  when  seen  in  one  vertical  line, 

form    a   direction   for   the  course    of 

shipping. 

■^'••^ 

Missionary  Statistics. 

The  whole  number  of  Protestant 
missionary  operations  in  the  world, 
as  carried  on  by  American,  British, 
and  Continental  Christians,  is  48  socie- 
ties, 9,418  agents  or  missionaries,  etc., 
518,000  church  members,  2;^o,000 
pupils  in  the  different  schools,  and  an 
annual  income  of  ^4,481,000. 

With  such  a  machinery  for  opera- 
tion in  readiness  and  at  active  work, 
what  is  needful  but  the  Holy  Spirit 
to  be  poured  out  mightily  from  above, 
to  go  with  the  word,  thus  scattered 
abroad  on  its  way  to  all  the  world 
and  to  every  creature?  Ask,  and  je 
shall  receive. — ChriMmn  Instncctor. 


A  Magnificent  Spectacle. 

(  From  Hall's  Arctic  Kesearches.) 

The  day  had  been  fine,  with  a  mode- 
rate wind  from  the  northwest.  "When 
the  sun  went  down  behind  the  ridge  of 
mountains  limiting  the  bay,  a  perfect 
calm  followed,  with  a  sky  absolutely 
cloudless.  At  4  p.  m.,  there  had  been 
seen  one  solitary  and  peculiar  cloud 
hanging  in  the  heavens  to*  the  north 
about  fifteen  degrees  above  the  hori- 
zon. This  at  last  disappeared,  and 
the  night  set  in,  still  beautiful  and 
mild,  with  myriads  of  stars  .shining 
with  apparently  greater  brilliancy 
than  ever. 

I  had  gone  on  deck  several  times  to 
look  at  the  beauteous  scene,  and  at 
nine  o'clock  was  below  in  my  cabin, 
going  to  bed,  when  the  captain  hailed 
me  with  the  words,  "  Come  above,  Hall, 
at  wice  !     The  world  is  on  fire  !  " 


I  knew  his  meaning,  and  quick  as 
thought,  I  re-dressed  myself,  scram- 
bled over  several  sleeping  Innuits  close 
to  my  berth,  and  rushed  to  the  com- 
panion stairs.  In  another  moment  I 
reached  the  deck,  and,  as  the  cabin 
door  swung  open,  a  dazzling,  overpow- 
ering light,  as  if  the  world  was  really 
ablaze  under  the  agenc}^  of  some  gorg- 
eously colored  fires  burst  upon  my 
startled  senses  !  How  can  I  describe 
it?  Again,  I  say,  no  mortal  hand  can 
trutlifully  do  so.  Let  me,  however,  in 
feeble,  broken  words,  put  down  my 
thoughts  at  the  time,  and  try  to  give 
some  faint  idea  of  what  I  saw. 

My  first  thought  was,  "  Among  the 
gods  there  is  none  like  unto  thee,  0 
Lord !  neither  are  there  any  works 
like  unto  thy  works  !  "  Then  I  tried 
to  picture  the  scene  before  me.  Piles 
of  golden  light  and  rainbow  light, 
scattered  along  the  azure  vault,  ext- 
ended from  behind  the  western  hori- 
zon to  the  zenith  ;  thence  down  to  the 
eastern,  within  a  belt  of  space  twenty 
degrees  in  width,  where  the  fountains 
of  beams  like  fire-threads,  that  shot 
with  the  rapidity  of  lightning  hither 
and  thither,  upward  athwart  the  great 
pathway  indicated.  No  sun,  no  moon, 
yet  the  heavens  were  a  glorious  sight, 
flooded  with  light.  Even  ordinary  print 
could  have  been  easily  read  on  df-k. 

Flooded,  with  rivers  of  light.  Yes, 
flooded  with  light ;  and  such  light ! 
Light  all  but  inconceivable.  The  gold- 
en hue  predominated ;  but,  in  rapid 
succession,  prismatic  colors  leaped  forth. 

We  looked,  we  saw  and  trembled ;  for? 
even  as  we  gazed,  the  whole  belt  of 
aurora  began  to  be  alive  with  flashes. 
Then  each  pile  or  bank  of  light  became 
mvriads :  some  now  drooping  down  the 
great  pathway  or  belt,  others  sprin- 
ing  up,  others  leaping  with  lightning 
flash  from  one  side,  while  more  as 
quickly  passed  into  the  vacated  space; 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE. 


143 


some  twisting  themselves  into  folds, 
entwining  with  others  like  enormous 
serpents,  and  all  these  movements  as 
quick  as  the  eye  could  follow.  It  seem- 
ed as  if  there  was  a  struggle  with 
these  heavenly  lights  to  reach  and  oc- 
cupy the  dome  above  our  heads.  Then 
the  whole  arch  above  became  croicded. 
Down,  down  it  came ;  nearer  and  near- 
er it  approached  us.  Sheets  of  golden 
flame,  coruscating  while  leaping  from 
the  auroral  belt,  seemed  as  if  met  in 
their  course  by  some  mighty  agency 
that  turned  them  into  the  colors  of 
the  rainbow,  each  of  the  seven  pri- 
mary, three  degrees  in  width,  sheeted 
out  to  twenty-one  degrees — the  pris- 
matic bows  at  right  angles  with  the 
belt. 

While  the  auroral  fires  seemed  to  be 
descending  upon  us,  one  of  our  number 
could  not  help  exclaiming  : 

'•Hark !  hark  !  such  a  display,  almost 
as  if  a  warfare  was  going  on  among 
the  beauteous  lights  above — so  near — 
seems  impossible  without  noise." 

But  no  noise  accompanied  this  wond- 
erous  displaj-.     All  was  silence. 

After  we  had  again  descended  into 
our  cabin,  so  strong  was  the  impres- 
sion of  awe  left  upon  us  that  the  cap- 
tain said  to  me : 

"  Well,  during  the  eleven  years 
which  I  have  spent  mostly  in  these 
northern  regions.  I  never  have  seen 
any  thing  of  the  aurora  to  approach 
the  glorious  vivid  display  just  witness- 
ed, and  to  tell  you  the  ti-uth^  friend 
Hall,  I  do  not  want  to  see  the  like  ever 
agian.'''' 


Mining  Inder  the  Sea. 

Mining  can  hardly  be  a  pleasant  oc- 
cupation. The  absence  of  sun  and  all 
natural  light,  the  dripping  sides  of 
the  shaft,  and  danger  of  explosion 
from  the  fii'e-damp,  of  jutting  rocks 
and  numerous  other  perils,  invest  it 


with  vague  terrors  to  active  imagina- 
tions. But  when  the  shafts  run  un- 
der the  sea,  and  the  swell  of  the  ocean 
is  distinctly  audible,  it  must  suggest 
many  fears  to  the  diligent  miners. 
The  following  graphic  description  is 
taken  from  an  English  paper  : 

"  We  are  now  four  hundred  yards 
out  under  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  and 
twenty  feet  below  the  sea  level.  Coast- 
trade  vessels  are  sailing  over  our 
heads.  Two  hundred  and  forty  feet 
below  us  men  are  at  work,  and  there 
are  galleries  yet  below  that.  The  ex- 
traordinary position,  down  the  face  of 
the  cliff,  of  the  engines  and  other 
works  on  the  surface,  at  Bottallie,  is 
now  explained.  The  mine  is  not  ex- 
cavated like  other  mines  under  the 
earth,  buc  under  the  sea.  Having 
communicated  these  particulars,  the 
miner  tells  lis  to  keep  silence  and  lis- 
ten. We  obey  him,  sitting  speechless 
and  motionless.  If  the  reader  could 
only  have  beheld  us  now,  dressed  in 
our  copper-colored  garments,  huddled 
close  together  in  a  mere  cleft  of  sub- 
terranean rock,  with  a  flame  burning 
on  our  heads,  and  darkness  envelop- 
ing our  limbs,  he  must  certainly  have 
imagined,  without  any  violent  stretch 
of  fancy,  that  he  was  looking  down 
upon  a  conclave  of  gnomes. 

"  After  listening  a  few  minutes  a 
distant  and  unearthly  sound  becomes 
faintly  audible  —  a  long,  low,  myste- 
rious moaning  that  ne^er  changes, 
that  is  full  on  the  ear  as  well  as  heard 
by  it,  a  soimd  that  might  proceed  from 
incalculable  distance,  from  some  far 
invisible  height,  a  sound  unlike  any 
thing  that  is  heard  on  the  upper  ground, 
in  the  free  air  of  heaven,  a  sound  so 
sublimely  mournful  and  still  so  ghostly 
and  impressive  when  listened  to  in  the 
subterranean  recesses  of  the  earth, 
that  we  continue  instinctively  to  liold 
our  peace  as  if  enchanted  by  it,  and 


144 


THE   SAILORS'  MAGAZINE. 


think  not  of  communicating  to  each 
other  the  strange  awe  and  astonish- 
ment which  it  has  inspired  in  us  from 
the  very  first. 

'•  At  last  tlie  miner  speaks  again, 
and  tells  us  that  what  we  hear  is  the 
sound  of  the  surf  la^shing  the  rocks  a 
hundred  and  twenty  feet  above  us 
and  of  the  waves  that  are  breaking  on 
the  beach  beyond.  The  tide  is  now 
at  the  flow,  and  the  sea  is  in  no  extra- 
ordinary state  of  agitation,  so  the 
sound  is  low  and  distant  just  at  this 
period.  But  when  storms  are  at  their 
height,  when  the  ocean  hurls  moun- 
tain after  mountain  of  water  on  the 
cliffs,  then  the  noise  is  terrific;  the 
roaring  heard  down  here  in  the  mine 
is  so  inexpressibly  fierce  and  awful 
that  the  boldest  men  at  work  are 
afraid  to  continue  their  labor ;  all 
ascend  to  the  surface  to  breathe  the 
upper  air,  and  stand  on  firm  earth, 
dreading — though  no  catastrophe  has 
ever  happened  yet — that  the  sea  will 
break  in  upon  them  if  they  remain  in 
the  cavern  below. 

"  Hearing  this,  we  got  up  to  look 
at  the  rock  above  us.  We  are  able  to 
stand  upright  in  the  position  we  now 
occupy ;  and  flaring  our  candles  hither 
and  thither  in  the  darkness,  can  see 
the  bright,  pure  copper  streaming 
through  the  gallery  in  every  direction. 
Lumps  of  ooze,  of  the  most  lustrous 
green  color,  traversed  by  a  natural 
net- work  of  thin,  red  veins  of  iron, 
appears  here  and  there  in  large  irre- 
gular patches,  over  which  water  is 
dripping  slowly  and  incessantly  in 
certain  places.  This  is  the  salt  wa- 
ter percolating  through  invisible  cran- 
nies in  the  rock.  On  stormy  daj'^s  it 
spurts  out  furiously  in  thin  continuous 
streams.  Just  over  our  heads  we  ob- 
served a  wooden  plug,  of  the  thick- 
ness of  a  man's  leg;  there  is  a  hole 
there,  and  that  plug  is  all  we  have  to 
keep  out  the  sea. 


"  Immense  wealth  of  metal  is  con- 
tained in  the  roofs  of  this  gallery 
throughout  its  entire  length,  but  it 
will  always  remain  untouched ;  the 
miners  dare  not  take  it,  for  it  is  a 
part  (and  a  great  part)  of  the  rock 
which  is  their  only  protection  against 
the  sea,  and  which  has  so  far  been 
worked  away  hero  that  its  thickness 
is  limited  to  an  average  of  three  feet 
only  between  the  water  and  the  gal- 
lery in  which  we  now  stand.  No  one 
knows  what  might  be  the  consequence 
of  another  day's  labor  with  the  pick- 
axe on  any  part  of  it." 


Theory  of  the  Earth. 

Mr.  John  Calvin  Moss,  of  England, 
contests  the  much  vexed  theory  that 
the  center  of  the  earth  is  a  mass  of 
fire  and  molten  rock,  over  which  a 
crust  has  formed,  proportionately  a 
mere  shell,  on  which  we  live.  "  The 
idea  that  the  interior  of  our  globe  is 
a  vast  fiery  ocean  doubtless  arose," 
says  Mr.  Moss,  "  from  the  idea  that 
heat  was  a  material  substance,  and 
would  have  to  pass  ofl  into  space  be- 
fore the  earth  could  cool ;  whereas  the 
modern  researches  of  science  show 
that  heat  is  no  more  a  material  sub- 
stance than  motion,  gravitation  or 
magnetism,  but  that  it  is  merely  a 
condition  of  matter  ;  and  that,  in  the 
case  in  question,  instead  of  passing  off 
from  the  earth,  it  would  only  become 
by  a  gradual  chemical  action  fixed  or 
latent. 

"  But  even  supposing  that  cooling 
would  or  did  take  place,  it  is  a  well 
known  fact  that  all  substances  —  wa- 
ter in  the  stars  of  iee  alone  excepted 

increase   in   density   or  weight   as 

their  heat  is  diminished,  so  that  the 
cooler  portions  would  be  the  first  to 
sink  from  the  surface  toward  the  cen- 
ter. Is  it  not  quite  evident  that  those 
substances  most  diffionlt  of  fusion  and 


THE   SAILORS'  MAGAZINE. 


145 


possessing  the  greatest  specific  gravity 
would,  therefore,  be  the  first  to  find 
their  way  to  the  centre  ?  Now  gold, 
platinum,  and  a  few  of  the  precious 
metals  possess  these  qualities  in  a 
high  degree  above  all  others  known 
substances,  and  though  we  believe 
them  to  be  scarce  on  the  surface  of  the 
earth  we  have  no  assurance  that  they 
are  not  abundant  in  Nature.  I  believe 
that  the  interior  of  the  earth  is  abun- 
dantly supplied  with,  if  not  mainly 
composed  of  them." 

The  specific  gravity  of  the  earth 
has  been  variously  calculated  at  4.95, 
5.54,  5.48  and  6,56;  while  that  of 
platinum  at  2.15  and  gold  19.3.  The 
specific  gravity  of  the  rocks  which 
mainly  compose  the  crust,  which  is 
under  our  observation,  does  not  ex- 
ceed 2.5;  and  supposing  that  the  aver- 
age density  of  all  the  constituents  of 
the  earth,  except  the  metals  named, 
is  no  higher,  about  one-fifth  of  the 
earth  may  be  composed  of  gold  and 
platinum — a  globe  four  or  five  thous- 
and miles  thick.  The  value  of  such  a 
deposit  may  be  dimly  imagined  when 
it  is  remembered  that  five  million 
dollars  will  go  in  a  box  two  and  a  half 
feet  cube.  Certainly  no  safer  place 
for  such  a  deposit  could  be  found  than 
the  heart  of  the  earth. 


The  Army  and  IVavy. 

President  Johnson,  in  his  most  ad- 
mirable message,  presents  the  condi- 
tion of  these  two  departments  as  fol- 
lows, viz: 

DEPARTMENT  OF  WAR. 

In  the  report  of  the  Secretary  of 
War,  a  general  summary  is  given  of 
the  military  campaigns  of  1864  and 
1865,  ending  in  the  suppression  of 
armed  resistance  to  the  national  au- 
thority in  the  insurgent  States.  The 
operations  of  the  general  administra- 
tive bureaus  of  the  War  Department 


during  the  past  year  are  detailed,  and 
an  estimate  made  of  the  appropriations 
that  will  be  required  for  military  pur- 
poses in  the  fiscal  year  commencing 
the  30th  day  of  June,  1866.  The  na- 
tional military  force,  on  the  1st  of 
May,  1865,  numbered  1,000,516  men. 
It  is  proposed  to  reduce  the  military 
establishment  to  a  peace  footing,  com- 
prehending 50,000  troops  of  all  arms, 
organized  so  as  to  admit  of  an  enlarge- 
ment by  filling  up  the  ranks  to  82,- 
600,  if  the  circumstances  of  the  coun- 
try should  require  an  augmentation  of 
the  army.  The  volunteer  force  has 
already  been  reduced  by  the  discharge 
from  service  of  over  800,000  troops, 
and  the  department  is  proceeding  rap- 
idly in  the  work  of  further  reduction. 
The  war  estimates  are  reduced  from 
^516,240,131  to  ^33,814,461,  which 
amount,  in  the  opinion  of  the  depart- 
ment, is  adequate  for  a  peace  estab- 
lishment. The  measures  of  retrench- 
ment in  each  bureau  and  branch  of  the 
service  exhibit  a  diligent  economy 
worthy  of  commendation.  Reference 
is  also  made  in  the  report  to  the  ne- 
cessity of  providing  for  a  uniform  mil- 
itia system,  and  to  the  propriety  of 
making  suitable  provision  for  wounded 
and  disabled  officers  and  soldiers. 

THE  NAVY. 

It  appears,  from  the  report  of  the 
Secretary  of  the  Navy,  that  while,  at 
the  commencement  of  the  present 
year,  there  were  in  commission  530 
vessels  of  all  classes  and  descriptions, 
armed  with  3,000  guns  and  manned  by 
51,000  men,  the  number  of  vessels  at 
present  in  commission  is  117,  with  830 
guns  and  12,128  men.  By  this  prompt 
reduction  of  the  naval  forces  the  ex- 
penses of  the  government  have  been 
largely  diminished,  and  a  number  of 
vessels,  purchased  for  naval  purposes 
from  the  merchant  marine,  have  been 
returned  to  the  peaceful  pursuits  of 


146 


THE   SAILORS'  MAGAZINE. 


commerce.  Since  the  suppression  of 
active  hostilities  our  foreign  squadrons 
have  been  re-established,  and  consist 
of  vessels  much  more  eflQcient  than 
those  employed  on  similar  service  pre- 
vious to  the  rebellion.  The  suggestion 
for  the  enlargement  of  the  navy -yard, 
and  especRilly  for  the  establishment 
of  one  in  fresh  water  for  iron-clad  ves- 
sels, is  deserving  of  consideration,  as  is 
also  the  recommendation  for  a  differ- 
ent location  and  more  ample  grounds 
for  the  Naval  Academy. 

Tbe  Staunch  old  Sbip. 

"  Sail  on,  sail  on,  Oh.  ship  of  state ; 
Sail  on,  Oh  Union,  strong  and  great ! 
Humanity,  with  all  its  fears, 
With  all  the  hopes  of  future  years. 
Is  hanging  breathless  on  thy  fate. 
We  know  what  master  laid  thy  keel, 
What  workmen  wrought  thy  ribs  of  steel ; 
Who  made  each  mast,  each  sail,  each  rope  ; 
What  anvils  rang,  what  hammers  beat, 
In  what  a  forge  and  what  a  heat 
Were  shaped  the  anchors  of  thy  hope. 
Fear  not  each  sudden  sound  and  shock, 
'T  is  of  the  wave,  and  not  the  rock ; 
'T  is  but  the  flapping  of  the  sail, 
And  not  a  rent  made  by  the  gale. 
In  spite  of  i-ock  and  tempest  roar. 
In  spite  of  false  lights  on  the  shore. 
Sail  on,  nor  fear  to  breast  the  sea  : 
Our  hearts,  our  hopes,  are  all  with  thee. 
Our  hearts,  our  hopes,  our  prayers,  our  tears, 
Our  faith  triumphant  o'er  our  fears. 
Are  all  with  thee,  are  all  with  thee." 

LONGFELLOW. 


Sea  Depths. 

The  Baltic,  between  Germany  and 
Sweden  is  120  feet  deep,  and  the 
Adriatic,  between  Venice  and  Trieste 
is  130  feet.  The  deepest  part  of  the 
Channel  between  France  and  England 
is  300  feet  deep.  Ofi"  the  south-west 
coast  of  Ireland,  in  the  open  sea,  the 
depth  is  2000  feet.  The  narrowest 
part  of  the  Strait  of  Gibraltar  is  1000 
feet,  and  a  little  to  the  east  of  this  the 
depth  is  3000  feet.  On  the  coast  of 
Spain  the  depth  is  6uOO  feet;  250 
miles  south  of  Nantucket  no  bottom 
was  found  at  7,800  feet.  West  of  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope  16,000  feet  have 
been  measured,  and  west  of  St.  Helana 
27,000  feet. 


The  flfew  Webster. — 1  Mw  Work. 

We  have  commended  this  edition 
warmly  already,  on  the  faith  of  our 
first  examination  of  it.  It  has  grown 
upon  us,  in  every  day's  farther  study. 
We  did  not,  at  first,  comprehend  how 
entirely  new  a  work  this  is,  as  com- 
pared even  with  the  last  preceding 
edition ;  and  how  important  had  been 
the  etymological  revision  which  it  has 
received,  making  it,  for  substance,  a 
rewritten  volume,  with  all  that  was 
admirable  and  superior  in  the  previous 
contributions  of  a  generation  to  its 
pages,  preserved  and  augmented  by 
a  thorough  concentration  upon  it  of 
the  best  skill  and  widest  research  of 
the  present.  As  it  stands, — in  its 
etymologies,  in  its  definitions,  in  its 
synomyms,  and  in  its  (real)  illustra- 
tions,^t  is  far  in  advance  of  any 
other  manual  which  offers  itself  to 
the  aid  of  the  student  of  the  multife- 
rious  wealth  of  the  composite  English 
tongue. 

The  man  who  will  buy  and  habitual- 
ly and  properly  use  Webster's  Una- 
bridged Illustrated  Dictionary,  in  its 
latest  and  noblest  form,  has  no  excuse 
for  not  using  the  English  language 
with  intelligence,  accuracy,  and  force 

It  is  not  a  sectarian  dictionary.  We 
do  most  sincerely  believe  that  all  sects 
will  find  their  especial  phrases  of  faith 
more  exactly,  and  fairly,  and  fully 
given  in  Webster,  than  in  any  or  all 
others  put  together. — Boston  Congre- 
gationalist. 

We  most  cordially  endorse  the 
above  notice.  When  the  "  New  Webs- 
ter" first  came  out,  about  a  year  since, 
we  had  leisure  for  its,  careful  exami- 
nation. From  that  time  until  now,  it 
have  grown  upon  us,  as  an  indispensable 
book. — We  shall  speak  of  this  matter 
again.  Ed.  Mag. 


THE 


SAILORS'     MAGAZINE, 


AND 


SEAMEN'S    FRIEND. 


Vol.  39. 


JANUARY,  1867. 


No.  5. 


THE    CHRISTIAN    SAILOR. 

A    SERMON    PREACHED  IN  THE    CENTRAL    PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH    OF    BROOKLYN, 

IN    BEHALF    OF    THE    AMERICAN    SEAMEN's     FRIEND    SOCIETY. 

BY    REV.    J.    E.    ROCKWELL,    D.D. 

Matthew  iv.  ;  18,  20. — And  Jesus,  walking  by  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  saw  two  brethren,  Simon,  called 
Peter,  and  Andrew,  his  brother,  casting  a  net  into  the  sea,  for  they  were  fishers.  And  he  said  uot« 
them :  Follow  me,  and  I  will  make  you  fishers  of  men.  And  they  straightway  left  their  neti 
and  followed  him. 

his  Church.  Not  many  wise  or 
mighty  were  called.  Here  and  there 
one  like  Nicodemus,  or  Joseph  of 
Arimathea,  sought  him,  and  sat  at 
his  feet,  and  believed  his  words. 
Yet  those  whom  he  selected  to  be  his 
apostles,  on  whom  the  great  work  of 
establishing  his  Church  was  to  b« 
laid,  were  men  who,  for  the  time, 
were  unknown  to  the  world,  but  who 
were  fitted  by  their  habits  to  endure 
hardness,  and  toil,  and  privations,  and 
promptly  and  boldly  to  defend  the 
religion  which  he  well  knew  would 
be  everywhere  spoken  against. 

Among  those  whom  he  thus  called, 
and  who  were  destined  to  act  the 
most  prominent  part  in  the  work  as- 
signed them,  were  Peter  and  John, 
whom  he  found  with  their  brothers, 
engaged  in  their  work  as  fishermen 
along  the  shores  of  the  Galilean  Sea. 
There  is  a  wondrous  significance  in 
this  ckoice,  which,  when  viewed  in  the 


"We  have  in  these  words,  and  those 
which  immediately  follow  them,  the 
history  of  the  calling  of  the  apostles 
who  were  to  bear  a  prominent  and 
important  part,  in  the  preaching  of 
the  Gospel  and  the  establishment  of 
the  Christian  Church.  Our  Saviour, 
in  his  Divine  omniscience  and  power, 
had  the  wisdom  and  ability  to  select, 
from  all  classes  of  society,  those  who 
should  be  his  immediate  followers  and 
disciples,  and,  had  he  chosen  to  do  so, 
might  have  surrounded  himself  by 
the  wise  and  the  noble  as  well  as  by 
those  who  were  poor  and  despised. — 
We  cannot  doubt  that  the  same  grace 
which  made  Peter  and  John  his  will- 
ing ser^nts,  could  have  turned  the 
hearts  even  of  Caesar  or  Herod,  or 
the  priests  of  the  Jewish  Church,  to- 
ward himself,  and  to  have  made  them, 
as  he  afterwards  made  Saul,  chosen 
vessels  to  declare  his  glory.  Yet  he 
did  not  thus  lay  the  foundations  of 


130 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


light  of  the  promises  and  the  Provi- 
dence of  God,  serves  to  point  out  to  the 
Church  one  of  the  great  moral  agen- 
cies which  it  is  to  use  in  the  conver- 
sion of  the  world  to  God.  In  many 
of  the  most  remarkable  prophecies 
which  point  to  the  latter  day  glory, 
we  find  the  future  prosperity  and  in- 
crease of  the  Church,  connected  in- 
timately and  inseparably  with  those 
"  who  do  business  upon  the  great  wa- 
ters." When  the  kings  of  the  earth 
are  to  come  and  present  their  offer- 
ings at  the  great  marriage  feast  of  the 
Lamb  and  his  bride,  the  daughter  of 
Tyre  (the  symbol  of  commerce)  is  to 
be  there  with  a  gift.  When  the 
Church  is  called  to  look  forth  upon 
the  multitudes  which  are  coming  up 
with  their  treasures  to  add  to  her 
power  and  glory,  she  is  pointed  to 
the  sea,  and  beholds  the  navies  of  the 
world  flocking  to  her  '  as  a  cloud,' 
bringing  her  sons  from  afar,  their 
silver  and  their  gold  with  them. 
When  the  abundance  of  the  sea  is 
converted  to  God,  the  forces  of  the 
Gentiles  are  also  brought  to  submit 
to  his  authority.  Thus  do  we  find 
the  sea  and  its  inhabitants  identified 
in  prophecy  with  the  coming  glory 
and  prosperity  of  the  Church ;  and, 
interpreting  the  words  before  us  in 
the  light  of  these  promises,  we  may 
see  the  uses  which  Christ  is  yet  to 
make  of  the  sailor  in  the  extension  of 
his  kingdom  and  the  upbuilding  of 
his  Church. 

1.  In  the  first  place,  the  sailor  is 
peculiarly  susceptible  to  religious  in- 
tiuenees  and  impressions.  Notice  the 
promptness  with  which  the  fishermen 
of  Tiberias  left  their  nets  and  follow- 
ed Christ  when  they  were  made 
aware  of  his  Divine  claims,  and  heard 
his  summons  that  called  them  to  be 
bis  disciples.  There  was  no  hesitan- 
cy —  no  questioning   of    doubt    and 


unbelief — no  conferring  with  fiesh 
and  blood.  Observe  their  conduct 
when  amid  the  storm  and  darkness 
which  shut  in  upon  them  while  toss- 
ing upon  the  waters  of  the  Sea  of 
Galilee,  they  beheld  a  form  walking 
upon  the  waves,  and  at  length  heard 
the  voice  of  Jesus  saying,  "  It  is  I,  be 
not  afraid."  With  what  readiness 
did  they  acknowledge  his  divine 
claims.  They  had  no  doubt  that  he 
was  God  manifest  in  the  flesh,  and  at 
once  fell  down  and  worshipped  him. 
Nor  are  they  any  less  disposed  to  re- 
ceive the  truth  now  when  it  is  pre- 
sented to  them ;  and  when  they  have 
fully  embraced,  they  are  bold  to  pro- 
fess it,  and  prompt  in  making  it 
known  to  others.  The  character  of 
Peter  and  John  and  their  brethren 
has  often  been  reproduced  in  the 
sailor  who  has  felt  the  drawings  of 
this  love  of  Christ.  He  is  not  the 
stolid  and  unthinking  wretch  that 
many  fancy  him  to  be.  He  is,  like 
all  men,  a  sinner.  He  needs,  as  do 
all  men,  the  grace  of  Christ  and  the 
renewing  influences  of  the  Spirit. — 
He  is  exposed  to  peculiar  temptations, 
and  under  them  is  often  led  into  gross 
sins.  Yet  perhaps  no  one  will  so 
gratefully  welcome  the  hand  that  is 
stretched  out  to  save  him  from  ruin, 
no  one  more  readily  listen  to  the 
counsels  of  a  Christian  friend  who 
warns  him  of  his  guilt  and  danger, 
and  points  him  to  the  means  of  his 
recovery  therefrom.  Use  with  him 
the  imagery  with  which  he  is  most 
familiar  ;  speak  to  him  of  the  blessed 
Jesus,  "who  once  pressed  a  sailor's 
pillow,  and  can  feel  a  sailor'fwoe," 
and  you  have  a  direct  communication 
with  his  heart.  He  listens  with  a 
fixed  attention,  and  is  at  no  pains  to 
conceal  the  tears  that  tell  you  how 
deep  is  the  feeling  that  is  stirring 
within   him.       Secure   his   attention 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND. 


131 


when  it  is  his  watch  below,  and  draw 
out  from  him  the  history  of  his  life, 
and  in  all  probability  you  will  find  in 
his  heart  the  traces  of  early  religious 
impressions,  or  the  memory  of  a  mo- 
ther's love  and  prayers,  which  time 
and  temptation  have  never  etfaced, 
and  which  will  aflbrd  3'^ou  arguments 
and  motives  with  which  to  make  your 
most  potent  appeals  to  his  heart  and 
conscience,  lou  will  often  find  that, 
however  far  he  may  have  drifted 
awaj'^  from  his  mooring  upon  the  great 
sea  of  life,  and  however  fearfully  the 
waves  of  temptation  and  sin  have 
risen  around  him,  there  is  an  under- 
current of  gentle  influences,  of  warm 
affections,  of  grateful  and  tender 
memories  of  childhood  and  home, 
which  will  greatly  aid  you  in  your 
efforts  to  lead  him  back  to  the  paths 
of  virtue  and  safety,  and  to  bring  him 
to  Christ. 

2.  And  again,  the  character  and 
habits  of  the  sailor  are  such  as  to 
wonderfully  qualify  him  to  take  an 
active  and  important  part  in  the  ex- 
tension and  upbuilding  of  the  Re- 
deemer's kingdom.  The  choice  which 
our  Saviour  made  by  the  Sea  of  Gali. 
lee,  of  haidy  fishermen  to  be  his  dis- 
ciples, was  significant,  as  pointing  to 
one  of  the  great  instrumentalities  he 
is  to  use  in  the  conversion  of  the 
world  to  himself.  Those  men  who 
so  promptly  left  their  nets  and  their 
ship  at  his  intimation  were  bold  and 
fearless,  full  of  warm  and  generous 
impulses,  and  they  brought  to  their 
vt'ork  all  the  ardor  and  energy,  and 
noble  daring  and  love  of  toil  which 
marked  their  former  course  of  life. — 
He  often  left  them,  to  see  that  with- 
out him  they  could  do  nothing.  He 
often  rebuked  their  misguided  zeal, 
and  showed  them  the  better  way,  but 
he  never  discouraged  their  noble  and 
daring    traits    of   character.       Even 


when  the  impulses  of  Peter  had  been 
subdued  and  chastened  by  his  sad 
experience  of  his  own  weakness,  and 
by  the  aid  of  divine  grace,  he  exhib- 
ited still  the  same  manly  and  fearless 
qualities  which  marked  him  while 
following  his  early  profession.  His 
hasty  zeal  gave  way  to  a  wonderful 
dignity  and  firmness  of  purpose  ;  to 
great  sagacity  ;  to  an  earnest  love  of 
active  labor ;  to  patient  and  self-de- 
nying toil ;  and  to  a  fearlessness  of 
danger  and  suffering  which  left  the 
impress  of  his  character  wherever  he 
went.  He  became  a  bold  and  cour- 
ageous herald  of  the  Gospel ;  planted 
churches  over  all  the  land;  and  was 
the  first  to  break  over  the  ancient 
prejudices  of  the  Jewish  mind,  and  to 
preach  to  the  Gentiles  the  unsearcha- 
ble riches  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  who 
had  in  his  early  life  often  braved  the 
perils  of  the  sea,  and  faced  a  thousand 
dangers,  had  in  those  years  of  toil  ac- 
quired a  fearlessness  which  projected 
itself  into  his  after  life,  and  enabled 
him,  with  the  early  companion  of 
his  seafaring  life,  to  say  to  the  Jewish 
Sanhedrim,  when  they  would  forbid 
them  to  speak  in  the  name  of  Jesus, 
"  We  ought  to  obe}'  God  rather  than 
man.  The  God  of  our  fatuei"S  raised 
up  Jesus,  whom  ye  slew  and  hanged 
on  a  tree.  Him  hath  God  exalted 
with  his  right  hand  to  be  a  Prince 
and  a  Saviour,  for  to  give  repentance 
unto  Israel  and  forgiveness  of  sins. 
And  we  are  witnesses  of  these  things, 
and  so  also  is  the  H0I3'  Ghost,  whom 
God  bath  given  to  them  that  obey 
him."  And  how  nobly  did  the  early 
habits  of  the  fishermen  of  Galilee  in- 
dicate themselves  in  their  unflinching 
courage  as  thej'^  went  forth  from  the 
Jewish  Council  yet  smarting  with 
their  wounds,  rejoicing  that  they 
were  counted  worthy  to  suHer  shame 
for  the  name  of  Jesus. 


132 


TUE    SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


And  it  is  evident  that  they  who 
are  to  bear  the  most  important  part 
in  the  work  which  yet  lies  before  the 
Chnrch  must  possess  these  same  ele- 
ments of  promptness,  obedience,  fear- 
lessness, and  self-denial,  which  are 
the  certain  results  of  a  life  spent 
amid  the  duties  and  perils  of  the 
sailor.  There  is  that  in  his  life,  hab- 
its, and  work  which  seems  eminently 
to  qualify  him,  when  grace  has  made 
him  a  new  creature,  to  do  a  noble 
work  for  Christ  and  his  Church.  It 
is  no  overstrained  utterance  which 
one  of  Nature's  great  limners  put 
into  his  lips,  as  his  own  soul  felt  the 
inspiration  of  the  scene,  with  which 
he  is  familiar : 

*'  And  I  have  loved  thee,  Ocean  !  and  my  joy 

Of  youthful  spirits  was  on  thy  breast  to  be 
Borne  like  thy  bubbles  onward.    From  a  boy 

I  wantoned  with  thy  bredkers  ;  they  to  me 
Were  a  delight ;  and  if  the  freshening  sea 

Made  them  a  terror,  'twas  a  pleasing  fear. 
For  I  was,  as  it  were,  a  child  of  thee, 

And  trusted  to  thy  billows  far  and  near. 
And  laid  my  hand  upon  thy  main,  as  I  do  hure." 

When  a  man  thus  bold  and  daring  be- 
comes a  servant  of  Christ,  he  goes 
forth,  not  tamely  to  check  and  conceal 
his  feelings,  nor  to  deny  his  profes- 
sions, but  bravely  and  nobly  to  bear 
testimony  to  the  grace  that  hath 
saved  him  from  sin  and  hell,  made 
him  a  child  of  God,  and  renewed  his 
nature,  and  called  him  to  be  an  heir 
of  eternal  life. 

3.  Nor  are  we  left  simply  to  vague 
conjecture,  or  analogical  reasoning  as 
to  what  the  sailor  can  do  when  his 
heart  has  been  subdued  and  moulded 
by  the  influences  of  the  Gospel  and 
the  grace  of  God.  Divine  Providence 
as  well  as  the  Holy  Scriptures  has 
pointed  to  him  as  one  of  the  impor- 
tant instruments  yet  to  be  n^ed  in 
the  conversion  of  the  world.  He 
forms  the  great  connecting  link  be- 


tween the  nations,  which  but  for  him 
would    be    as    widely    separated    as 

though  occupying  different  worlds 

He  bore  the  first  messages  of  the 
Gospel  to  the  Gentiles.  He  still  is 
the  agent  by  which  the  Bible  and 
the  Missionary  is  carried  to  the  hea- 
then. Nor  has  he  been  a  silent  and 
uninterested  actor  in  this  work.  Con- 
verted sailors  have  been  everywhere 
making  their  interest  felt,  in  distrib- 
uting Bibles  and  tracts,  and  in  mak- 
ing known  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of 
God.  The  efforts  which  have  been 
put  forth  for  the  salvation  of  those 
who  go  down  to  the  sea  in  ships  have 
met  with  a  success  which  has  attend- 
ed no  similar  effort  towards  the  evan- 
gelizing of  the  world.  It  may  be 
safely  declared  that,  when  wc  con- 
sider the  amount  of  the  agencies  em- 
ployed in  behalf  of  sailors,  and  con- 
trast them  with  those  which  are  used 
for  the  conversion  of  heathens  or  the 
spread  of  the  Gospel  at  home,  the 
work  of  benefitting  and  saving  sea- 
faring men  is  every  way  the  most  en- 
couraging. It  is  now  about  a  half 
century  since  the  first  organized  effort 
was  made  for  the  benefit  of  this  class 
of  men.  Fifty  years  ago  the  first 
Bethel  flag  was  raised  as  the  signal 
for  the  assembling  of  the  seamen  of 
the  Thames  for  religious  worship.  A 
society  for  the  moral  improvement  of 
sailors  had  already  been  established 
in  America,  though  it  was  short-lived. 
It  was  not  long  before  a  deep  and 
powerful  work  of  grace  commenced, 
and  sea  captains  and  sailors  were 
heard  speaking  of  the  wonders  which 
God  had  wrought  for  them  ;  wjjile  on 
many  a  vessel  far  out  upon  the  sea, 
worship  and  the  voice  of  prayer  and 
praise  was  heard.  And,  though  it 
can  never  be  known  until  the  histo- 
ries of  life  shall  be  all  summed  up  in 
the  eternal  world  what  an  amount  of 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND. 


133 


good  has  been  accomplished  by  con- 
yerted  sailors,  as  they  have  passed 
around  the  world  in  their  arduous  and 
dangerous  profession,  yet  we  may 
form  some  idea  of  what  they  have 
done,  and  may  accomplish,  by  con- 
sidering the  few  facts  which  have 
come  to  our  knowledge.  It  was  a 
sailor  in  one  of  Captain  Cook's  ships 
who  first  told  the  Sandwich  Islanders 
that  their  idols  were  vain  things,  and 
that  by-and-by  men  would  come  to 
tell  them  of  the  God  in  Heaven  who 
alone  claimed  their  worship.  A  Chris- 
tian sea  captain,  as  he  passed  down 
the  coast  of  South  America,  distrib- 
uted Bibles  and  tracts  as  he  had  op- 
portunity, and  thus  sowed  good  seed, 
which  may  be  reaped  after  many  days. 
A  sailor,  ordained  as  a  preacher,  or- 
ganized a  church  with  eighty  or  nine- 
ty converted  Catholics  upon  an  island 
on  the  South  American  coast.  When 
the  priest  came  to  reclaim  them,  be 
was  met  with  arguments  which  he 
could  not  gainsay  or  answer.  Three 
converted  sailors  formed  a  prayer- 
meeting  upon  tbeir  ship,  at  which 
six  of  their  mates  were  converted ; 
and  when  they  reached  their  destina- 
tion in  India,  continued  their  services, 
at  which  sailors  from  other  vessels 
found  peace  in  believing.  Among  the 
heralds  of  the  Cross,  some  of  the  no- 
blest and  most  successful  preachers 
have  been  converted  sailors,  who  have 
brought  to  their  work  all  the  prompt- 
ness and  energy,  and  courage  and 
deathless  zeal  which  entered  into  their 
characters  "while  doing  business  upon 
the  great  waters." 

A  single  fact,  recently  brought  un- 
der my  own  observation,  while  pass- 
ing over  the  great  lakes  which  form 
the  northern  boundary  of  our  coun- 
try, will  serve  to  illustrate  the  power 
for  good  which  such  men  possess,  and 
the  results  they  may  achieve  : 


At  the  point  where  the  waters  of 
Green  Bay  unite  with  those  of  Lake 
Michigan,  stands  a  cluster  of  islands 
of  singular  and  romantic  beauty, 
known  as  the  Washington  Group, 
which  have  for  years  been  the  resort 
of  fishermen,  and  which,  in  the  in- 
crease of  their  business,  have  become 
filled  with  a  population  now  amount- 
ing to  more  than  a  thousand  souls. 
For  years  these  hardy  and  enterpriz- 
ing  men  have  lived  in  these  wild 
scenes,  without  any  form  of  religious 
instruction,  and,  as  a  natural  result, 
spent  their  hours  of  leisure  in  idle- 
ness and  dissipation.  The  money 
which  they  obtained  in  the  summer 
during  the  fishing  season  was  spent 
in  the  winter  in  drinking  and  gam- 
bling, and  the  whole  population 
seemed  debased  and  ruined  by  vice. 
Among  the  men  who  occasionally 
stopped  for  business  at  these  islands 
was  an  old  sea  captain,  in  command 
of  a  lake  vessel,  who  had  for  many 
years  been  a  servant  of  the  Lord  Je- 
sus. The  condition  of  these  people 
so  affected  the  heart  of  Capt.  Kitwood 
that  he  made  an  appeal  in  their  be- 
half to  the  agents  of  the  Wes- 
tern Seamen's  Friend  Society,  and 
requested  them  to  appoint  a  chap- 
lain for  this  post.  After  an  earnest 
but  fruitless  inquiry  for  a  minis- 
ter whom  they  might  send  thither, 
it  was  suggested  to  the  captain 
that  he  should  himself  undertake 
the  work.  The  call  came  to  him  like 
the  voice  of  Providence  and  his  an- 
swer was  as  cheerful  and  promp't  as 
that  of  the  disciples  who  were  hence- 
forth to  become  fishers  of  men.  He 
had  received  only  the  ordinary  rudi- 
ments of  an  education,  but  had  long 
been  a  learner  in  the  school  of  Christ, 
and  he  resolved  to  do  what  he 
could  for  the  salvation  of  that  people. 
When  he  appeared  among  them,  and 


134 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


made  known  his  determination  to  re- 
main with  him,  and  preach  to  them 
the  Gospel,  he  was  met  with  bitter 
hostility,  and  even  with  threats  to 
take  his  life.  They  consulted  together 
what  should  be  done  to  arrest  him  in 
his  purpose.  Some  counselled  to 
drown  him,  and  others  to  set  him  on 
the  nearest  mainland,  and  thus  rid 
themselves  of  him  and  his  religion. 
But  their  threats  of  violence  could 
not  move  him  from  his  purpose,  and 
he  assured  them  that  he  intended  to 
remain  among  them  and  preach  the 
Gospel.  Gaining  the  ear  and  the 
confidence  of  one  of  their  number, 
whose  natural  virtues  had  not  wholly 
been  marred  by  intemperance,  he 
prevailed  upon  him  to  give  him  the 
use  of  his  house  for  religious  service  ; 
and  when  this  was  known,  threats 
were  made  to  bum  the  house,  if 
preaching  were  allowed  therein.  Yet 
all  these  things  did  not  move  him 
from  his  purpose.  He  was  a  bold  and 
resolute  man,  whose  former  life  and 
habits  had  prepared  him  to  meet  dan- 
ger, and  to  face  his  enemies  with  a 
bold  front.  With  his  own  hand  he 
prepared  some  rude  seats  for  the  ser- 
vice, and  sent  out  an  invitation  for  the 
people  to  attend  religious  service  on 
the  coming  Sabbath.  A  few  women 
and  children  accepted  the  invitation  ; 
but  the  men,  like  the  sons  of  Belial 
of  old,  gathered  their  dogs  together 
in  front  of  the  house,  having  stimu- 
lated themselves  by  the  free  use  of 
whiskey  for  their  work  of  disturbing 
the  worshippers  within.  When  the 
captain  began  to  preach,  they  set 
their  dogs  to  fighting,  and  at  the 
noise  which  they  set  up,  most  of  the 
people  left  the  house.  When  the 
fight  was  over  thej  returned  again, 
and  the  captain,  who  had  patiently 
waited  for  them,  resumed  his  dis- 
course, and  invited  them,  at  its  close. 


to  meet  again  on  the  next  Lord's  day. 
During  that  week,  he  visited  the  mo- 
thers of  the  island,  and  talked  with 
tiiem  plainly  concerning  their  duties 
to  their  children,  and  invited  them 
to  bring  them  together,  and  form  a 
Sabbath-school  upon  the  next  Sun- 
day. They  came  together  at  the  ap- 
pointed time,  and  their  children  were 
arranged  into  classes  and  provided 
with  books  and  papers.  Gradually 
did  the  opposition  to  his  work  die 
away,  as  the  people  saw  his  earnest- 
ness and  zeal,  and  felt  the  power  of 
his  kindness  and  love,  and  saw  what 
he  was  doing  for  their  children.  One 
and  another  of  those  who  had  met 
him  with  threats  and  abuse  dropped 
in  to  hear  him  preach,  and  some 
"  Who  came  to  seofif,  remained  to  pray." 
Among  the  first  who  began  to  feel 
the  power  of  the  truth,  was  the  man 
in  whose  house  he  had  first  held  re- 
ligious worship,  and  soon  he  and  his 
wife  were  hopefully  converted  to  God. 
Before  the  close  of  the  summer,  a 
work  of  grace  commenced  among  them 
by  which  a  goodly  number  were 
awakened,  and  brought  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  the  truth.  The  place 
where  they  had  met  had  already 
become  too  small  for  them,  and  a 
large  saw-mill  was  fitted  up  for  wor- 
ship, and  filled  every  Sabbath  with  a 
crowd  of  eager  attentive  listeners. — 
Under  the  auspices  of  the  Western 
Seamen's  Friend  Society,  a  church 
was  organized,  and  Captain  Kitwood, 
having  been  ordained,  at  a  meeting  of 
the  Methodist  Conference,  by  a  bish- 
op, who  recognized  in  him  one  who, 
though  not  regularly  educated  for  the 
ministry,  had  been  evidently  called  of 
God,  was  fully  and  duly  set  apart  to 
his  work.  A  score  or  more  of  per- 
sons, who  had  been  converted  under 
his  short  ministry,  were  organized 
into   a  church,  among  whom   was  a 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND. 


135 


man  sixty-five  years  of  age,  with  his 
wife  and  five  children  ;  and  an  aged 
woman,  who  had  already  attained  the 
age  of  four-score  years  ere  she  had 
found  a  Saviour. 

It  now  became  desirable  to  erect  a 
suitable  chapel ;  and  although  it  was 
in  the  midst  of  the  fishing  season, 
those  hardy  and  earnest  men.  though 
wholly  unacquainted  with  architec- 
ture, went  into  the  forests,  and  cut 
down  the  timber  and  hewed  it  into 
shape,  and  erected  the  frame  of  a  com- 
modious building.  Just  before  it  was 
fully  set  up,  and  when  they  were  won- 
dering how  to  obtain  the  materials  for 
its  covering,  a  vessel  loaded  with  lum- 
ber passed  b}"  the  harbor,  when  it  was 
caught  in  a  heavy  gale  of  wind,  and 
in  order  to  save  it  from  destruction, 
was  lightened  of  its  deck  load,  which 
floated  ashore  within  half  a  mile  of 
the  site  of  the  new  chapel.  Every- 
thing that  was  needed  was  thus  by  a 
remarkable  Providence  landed  upon 
the  island^  and  was  sold  to  the  people 
by  the  agent  who  came  in  search  of  it 
at  a  price  scarcely  one-tenth  of  its 
market  value.  A  mechanic  was  sent 
for  from  below,  who  completed  the 
edifice ;  and  so  a  plain  and  comforta- 
ble chapel,  which  only  needs  a  tower 
and  bell  to  perfect  it,  was  before  the 
winter  finished,  and  dedicated  to  the 
worship  of  Almighty  God. 

Just  before  the  close  of  navigation, 
and  when  these  islands  are  shut  in  by 
a  vast  sea  of  ice,  and  all  travel  is  ne- 
cessarily suspended,  Captain  Kitwood 
visited  Green  Bay,  where  he  was  met 
by  a  business  man,  who  was  leaving 
the  islands  for  the  winter,  as  was  his 
custom,  who  expressed  his  surprise 
at  his  determination  to  return  and 
winter  among  that  rude  and  vicious 
people.  Though  himself  a  careless 
and  irreligious  man,  he  had  been  in- 
terested in  the  captain  and  his  work  ; 


and  when  told  that  the  only  obstacle 
Avhich  he  then  feared  was  a  number 
of  barrels  of  whiskey,  which  were 
then  going  on  board  his  boat  for  the 
islands,  promptly  ordered  them  on 
shore,  adding,  in  a  half  jocular  way, 
"  We  are  going  to  try  the  Gospel  at 
the  Washington  Islands  this  winter, 
and  if  that  does  not  succeed,  then  we 
will  go  back  again  to  the  whiskey." 

The  captain  returned  to  his  people, 
and  the  winter  was  passed  in  almost 
continuous  services,  either  in  the 
chapel  or  from  house  to  bouse.  With 
the  absence  of  intoxicating  drinks, 
disappeared  the  gambling  and  the 
quarreling  which  had  for  years  dis- 
graced these  islands  ;  and  better  than 
all,  the  Holy  Spirit  was  manifested  in 
their  midst,  and  many  precious  souls 
were  converted  to  God.  Three  years 
have  now  passed  since  this  work  com- 
menced, and  the  reformation  is  so 
complete  and  undoubted,  that  the 
most  sceptical  must  see  in  it  the 
mighty  power  of  God. 

As,  during  my  recent  summer  vaca- 
tion, I  was  passing  down  from  Buffialo 
to  Green  Bay,  we  came  to  this  beau- 
tiful group  of  Islands  at  the  close  of 
a  calm  and  lovely  Sabbath,  which  had 
been  spent  on  board  the  steamer  in 
public  religious  services,  and  in  de- 
lightful converse  with  Christian 
friends,  from  whom  I  heard  the 
story  of  God's  work  among  this  peo- 
ple. As  we  landed  on  the  wharf,  we 
were  met  by  a  crowd  who  had  come 
down  to  welcome  some  of  their  Chris- 
tian brethren,  and  it  was  ray  pleasure 
to  grasp  l)y  the  hand  the  Christian 
sailor  by  whose  efforts  this  great 
work  had,  by  God's  blessing,  been  ac- 
complished. I  heard  among  them  not 
a  profane  word.  I  was  assured  that 
so  great  had  been  the  change  on  the 
island,  that  in  three  years  the  amount 
of  strong  drink  which  was  needed  for 


13ti 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


the  supply  of  the  people  had  been  re- 
duced from  fifty  barrels  to  less  than 
one.  I  spoke  with  a  number  who 
had  been  the  subjects  of  this  work  of 
grace,  and  felt  assured  that  they  un- 
derstood the  language  of  Zion. 

Guided  by  Captain  Kitwood  and 
one  of  his  people,  I  visited  the  chapel, 
which  stands  in  the  midst  of  a  forest, 
and  whose  white  walls  were  shining 
in  the  light  of  a  cloudless  moon.  I 
was  struck  as  I  walked  by  the  side  of 
that  brother,  and  heard  his  storj^ 
with  his  simple  faith,  and  his  death- 
less zeal,  and  untiring  energy  ;  and  I 
felt  a  freshened  interest  in  the  work 
that  cares  for  the  sailor,  and  that 
looks  to  him  as  one  of  the  instruments 
to  be  ased  in  the  conversion  of  the 
world.  It  is  a  work  whose  results 
are  not  uncertain.  It  is  one  which 
has  its  claims  upon  all  classes  of  soci- 
ety. Who  is  not  indebted  to  the 
sailor?  He  it  is  who  brings  to  us  the 
luxuries  and  the  various  products  of 
other  lands.  The  fruits  of  the  trop- 
ics, the  fabrics  of  India  and  China,  of 
France,  and  Holland,  and  England, 
the  gold  and  ivory  of  Africa,  the 
spices  of  Ceylon,  the  carvings  of 
Italy,  the  lore  of  every  land,  are  all 
brought  to  us  by  the  sailor.  He  de- 
fends our  coast,  and  guards  the  honor 
of  our  flag.  He  is  the  great  link  that 
binds  the  nations  together ;  and  with 
our  obligations  to  him,  shall  we  not 
care  for  his  moral  and  religious  wants, 
and  remember  that  he  has  a  soul  to 
save,  and  that  the  same  promptness. 


and  energy,  and  fearlessness  which 
he  exhibits  in  his  profession  will,  if 
sanctified  by  the  grace  of  God,  do  a 
noble  work  for  Christ  and  his  Church. 
I  thank  God  for  the  light  which  is 
dawning  upon  him,  and  for  the  whole- 
some laws  which  are  now  giving  him 
a  measurable  protection  from  the  har- 
pies who  have  long  fed  upon  his  very 
life-blood.  It  is  a  matter  of  grati- 
tude that  legal  provision  has  been 
made  by  which  the  vile  men  who  for 
years  have  boarded  every  ship  as  it 
entered  our  port,  and  have  seduced 
him  to  enter  their  dens  of  infamy,  are 
now  restrained  in  their  operations, 
and  prevented  by  severe  penalties 
from  engaging  in  their  work  of  ruin. 
Let  us,  then,  with  fresh  ardor  and 
zeal,  engage  in  the  blessed  enterprize 
of  elevating  seamen  by  religious  in- 
fluences, and  bringing  them  within 
the  reach  of  the  light  and  blessing  of 
the  Gospel.  This  we  may  best  do 
through  the  agency  of  the  Seamen's 
Friend  Society.  Its  sole  *tvork  is  to 
care  for  the  sailor.  It  does  this  by 
means  of  chaplains  and  homes,  and 
religious  reading  placed  on  board  the 
vessels  which  leave  our  ports.  God 
has  blessed  these  means  to  the  salva- 
tion of  many  souls.  Let  us  aid  it  in 
its  work  by  a  generous  and  noble 
supply  of  the  means  essential  to  its 
success,  and  by  earnest  and  importu- 
nate prayer  to  God  without  whom  all 
our  efforts  are  vain,  that  he  would 
cause  the  abundance  of  the  sea  to  b» 
converted  to  Him. 


STEAM  AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


The  beginning  of  the  new  year  will 
witness  the  inauguration  of  unbroken 
steam  communication  around  the 
globe,  to  be  thenceforth  prosecuted 
as  regularly  as  the  arrival  and  depar- 


ture of  European  steamships  at  our 
wharves.  The  steamship  Henry 
Chauncy  which  sailed  on  the  11th  of 
December,  for  the  Isthmus ;  will  con- 
nect with  the  Golden  City,  for  San 


AND  SEAMEN'S  PRtENI). 


137 


Francisco,  and  from  Sen  Francisco,  on 
the  1st  of  January,  the  steamship 
Colorado  will  sail  for  Yokohama,  in 
Japan,  and  Hong  Cong,  in  China.  If, 
arrived  at  the  latter  port,  the  passen- 
ger wishes  still  to  journey  westward, 
he  can  proceed  by  the  boats  of  the 
Peninsula  and  Oriental  Company  to 
Bombay,  and  onward  through  the 
Red  Sea,  to  the  Isthmus  of  Suez, 
which,  crossed  by  rail,  conducts  to 
the  British  line  of  Mediterranean 
steamers,  touching  at  Malta  and  Gib- 
raltar, and  arrive  in  England,  where 
a  few  hours  of  railway  will  enable 
passage  to  be  taken  in  one  of  the 
dozen  lines  of  steamships  for  this 
country — the  supposed  point  of  de- 
parture. 

So  wonderful  are  the  achievements 
of  our  busy  age,  and  such  is  the  pro- 
gress of  a  century  which  bears  every 
progress  along  with  it.  It  is  now 
barely  365  years  since  the  Cabots  dis- 
covered North  America;  only  353 
since  Vasco  Nunez  de  Balboa 

"  With  all  his  men, 

Stood  wondering  on  the  heights  of  Darien." 

as  the  Pacific  was  first  revealed  to 
European  eyes,  and  but  345  years 
since  Magellan  first  crossed  the  Paci- 
fic and  sketched  its  gigantic  propor- 
tions. It  is,  indeed,  but  a  day  in  the 
chronology  of  nations  since  this  coun- 
try, which  unites  the  extremes  of  the 
old  world,  was  organized,  and  hours 
count  the  period  since  Fulton  found 
the  power  which  is  about  being  ap- 
plied to  such  important  results.  And 
now  we  are  at  the  very  threshold  of 
an  event  which  is  among  the  wonders 
of  the  ages,  and  which,  coupled  with 
the  progressing  Russian  telegraph,  is 
annexing  Asia  to  our  western  borders 
as  the  same  instrumentalities  have  al- 
ready annexed  Europe  to  our  eastern. 
What  results  will  grow  out  of  the 
enterprise  so  soon  to  be  inaugurated 


remains  to  be  seen.  Congress  has 
believed  them  to  be  valuable  and  im- 
portant enough  to  warrant  a  heavy 
subsidy  to  the  line  which  is  being  be- 
gun. The  country  has  believed  them 
to  be  useful,  and  has  watched  the 
progress  of  the  undertaking  with  ex- 
treme interest.  The  Pacific  Railroad, 
so  rapidly  building,  and  of  which  a 
new  section  is  even  now  being  formally 
opened  at  the  eastern  end,  while  the 
western  end  is  advancing,  and  the  in- 
terior being  graded  at  several  points, 
acts  on  and  is  acted  upon  by  this  Asi- 
atic correspondence,  so  that  all  who 
have  an  interest  in  the  railroad  have 
a  proportioned  interest  in  the  steam- 
ships, the  two,  indeed,  being  but  parts 
of  one  harmonious  whole.  The  dawn- 
ing manufactures  of  the  Pacific  slope 
see  that  they  are  involved,  and  our 
manufacturers  at  the  East  cannot 
avoid  perceiving  that  now  the  door  is 
opened  by  which  they  can  assume  to 
rival  the  business  of  Great  Britain  in 
the  East.  It  is  plain,  too,  that  when 
the  exchanges  contemplated  by  this 
line  have  gone  into  effect,  the  com- 
merce of  all  the  American  coast  of  the 
Pacific  will  be  vitally  affected,  from 
Peru  and  Chili  to  Russian  America, 
and  that  while  their  commerce  will  do 
much  for  the  Asiatic,  it  will  also  in 
itself  gain  from  it. 

The  important  feature  of  the  open- 
ing is,  that  it  brings  the  exchanges  of 
Eastern  Asia  to  the  American  seaboard 
of  the  Atlantic,  and  makes  New  York 
and  Philadelphia  the  accompting 
houses  of  the  world's  greatest  trade, 
rather  than  London.  All  successful 
commerce,  from  the  time  of  Tyre  and 
Sidon,  through  the  eras  of  Egypt, 
Greece,  Rome,  the  Byzantine  Empire, 
Italy,  Spain,  Portugal,  Holland,  Eng- 
land— all  has  been  created  or  magni- 
fied by  the  grasp  which  it  had  upon 
Asia,     There  was  the  market  for  pur- 


138 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


cliase — there  for  sale.  Whatever  na- 
tion could  sell  most  into  Asia,  and 
draw  most  from  it,  has  prospered 
most ;  and  whenever,  from  neglect  or 
defeat,  a  country  which  had  grown  in 
Asiatic  trade  lost  it,  then  that  coun- 
try descended  in  influence  and  its 
successor  arose.  The  fact  is  inscribed 
in  every  page  of  history,  and  needs  no 
elucidation.  "We  are  now  just  begin- 
ning to  realize  these  advantages.  TJie 
newly  opened  opportunities  will  ad- 
vance us  more  than  they  did  our  pre- 
decessors, because  we  are  in  a  better 
condition  for  growth,  aud  shall  have 
a  more  vigorous  hold,  and  because  ex- 
ceptional causes  give  us  an  advantage 
which  others  have  not  had.  "We  hold 
no  fear  that  any  irruption  of  Asiatics 
will  flood  the  "West,  but  cannot  doubt 
that  our  people  will  found  "  factories" 
in  China,  which  will  do  as  much  as 
any  of  the  long-established  houses 
there. 


"Without  entering,  however,  upon 
any  of  the  details  of  what  may  be  ex- 
pected from  this  new  opportunity,  it 
is  sufficient  to  observe  that  this  enter- 
prise is  one  which  promises  to  head  an 
era  in  our  afi'airs — an  era,  too,  which 
may  be  as  signally  successful  as  the 
one  just  passed.  It  begins  with  the 
close  of  the  civil  war,  when  we  are 
prepared  for  unaccustomed  exertions. 
It  begins  when  a  spirit  of  enterprise 
penetrates  every  class,  and  when  our 
manufactures  are  so  started  that  we 
shall  be  able  to  meet  more  and  greater 
demands  than  ever ;  when  our  wants, 
too,  are  beginning  to  expand,  and 
when,  freed  from  many  domestic 
risks,  we  can  with  safety  make  ven- 
tures which  would  have  been  danger- 
ous before.  Its  growth  and  its  end, 
if  it  ever  comes,  defy  the  dreams  of 
the  most  visionarj'. —  United  States 
Gazette. 


A  STAR  ON  FIRE. 


BY    EDWIN     DUNKIN,    OF 

About  the  middle  of  !May  last,  as- 
tronomers were  startled  by  the  an- 
nouncement that  a  new  star  of  con- 
siderable brightness  had  suddenly 
burst  forth  in  the  constellation  Coro- 
na Borealis  (the  Northern  Crown). — 
Its  increase  of  magnitude  must  have 
been  extremely  rapid,  for  on  the  9th 
of  May  an  observer,  who  was  occupied 
on  that  day  in  scrutinizing  that  por- 
tion of  the  heavens,  felt  certain  that 
no  object  comparable  to  it  was  visible. 
On  the  12th,  three  days  afterward, 
the  star  shone  with  the  brilliancy  of 
one  of  the  second  magnitude,  or  equal 
to  three  well-known  stars  in  the  belt 
of  Orion.  The  important  results  ob- 
tained from  the  observation  of  this 
truly  extraordinary  astronomical  ob- 
ject are  sufficient  reasons  for  our  giv- 


THE    ROYAL   OBSERVATORY. 

ing  a  brief  and  popular  account  of  its 
short  history,  which  we  are  sure  will 
be  duly  appreciated  by  our  scientific 
readers. 

The  first  person  who  appears  to 
have  noticed  this  new  variable  star 
was  Mr.  J.  Birmingham,  of  Tuam, 
Ireland,  who  observed  it  May  12th. 
Subsequently,  it  was  seen  on  the 
13th,  at  Rochefort,  by  M.  Courbe- 
baisse,  and  on  the  same  day  at  Athens, 
by  M.  Schmidt ;  on  the  14th  it  was 
noticed  at  London,  Canada  "West,  by 
Mr.  Barker,  and  on  the  16th,  at  Man- 
chester, by  Mr.  Baxendell.  These 
observers  saw  it  independently,  with- 
out any  previous  notification.  Atten- 
tion being  now  drawn  to  the  star,  it 
has  since  been  regularly  observed, 
either  for  position  or  for  the  inquiry 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND. 


139 


into  its  physical  constitution,  at  most 
of  the  public  and  private  observato- 
ries in  Europe  and  America.  Its 
brightness  rapidly  diminished  after 
discovery,  but  probably  not  in  the 
same  ratio  as  it  had  increased  before. 
The  relative  magnitudes,  determined 
by  comparison  with  neighboring 
known  stars,  are  as  follows  : 

May  12, 2  magnitude. 

"      15, .3  5         " 

"     18, 4  8 

"     21, 6  7 

"     24, 7  8        » 

"      30, 8  8        " 

Very  little  change  had  taken  place 
from  May  30  to  June  22.  On  the 
evening  of  the  latter  day,  the  magni- 
tude was  reckoned  as  the  ninth. 

So  far,  this  discovery  would  not, 
probably,  have  attracted  any  greater 
attention  than  that  of  any  ordinary 
variable.  The  new  star  would  most 
likely  have  been  followed  very  closely 
only  till  the  extent  and  period  of  its 
variability  were  satisfactorily  estab- 
lished. Of  such  objects  the  firma- 
ment contains  many  extraordinary 
examples ;  stars  whicli  appear  for  a 
season  and  then  disappear,  again  re- 
appearing, performing  in  the  mean 
time  all  their  changes  of  brightness 
with  perfect  regularity.  While  there 
are  some  which  complete  their  period 
in  days,  there  are  others  occupying 
months,  or  perhaps  years,  between  the 
intervals  of  maximum  magnitudes.  If 
our  new  star  had  been,  therefore,  sim- 
ply one  of  this  class,  interesting  though 
it  might  have  been  from  the  abrupt- 
ness of  its  first  appearance,  it  would 
merely  have  added  one  to  the  list  of 
those  known  variables,  which  are  to 
be  found  scattered  here  and  there 
among  the  fixed  stars. 

But  astronomical  observations  have 
unfolded  other  properties  peculiar  to 
this   star,   giving  us  an   insight  into 


physical  composition  different  from 
that  of  others  around  it.  This  has 
been  attained  from  the  observation  of 
its  spectrum,  as  viewed  through  a 
spectroscope  attached  to  an  astrono- 
mical telescope. 

On  looking  at  an  ordinary  star 
through  a  spectroscope,  its  spectrum 
is  seen  with  transverse  dark  lines 
across  it,  similar  to  Fraunhofer's  lines 
in  the  solar  spectrum.  Some  of  these 
are  common,  or  nearly  so,  in  most 
stellar  spectra ;  while  each  star  has 
generally,  in  addition,  its  own  pecu- 
liar dark  lines.  This  would  seem  to 
show  that,  whereas  certain  metals  or 
gases  are  indicated  as  being  present 
in  the  majority  of  stars,  each  one 
contains  materials  peculiar  to  itself. 
Now,  this  marvelous  star  in  Corona 
Borealis,  which  has  so  astonished  us 
all,  has  not  only  the  ordinary  stellar 
spectrum  with  the  dark  lines  across 
it,  but  there  is  also  a  second  spec- 
trum, apparently  superposed  upon  the 
other,  in  which  four  or  five  bright 
lines  have  been  observed.  Mr.  Hug- 
gins,  who  has  devoted  his  whole  as- 
tronomical attention  to  this  class  of 
observation,  has,  in  conjunction  with 
Dr.  W.  A.  Miller,  concluded  that  the 
light  of  the  star  is  compound  in  its 
nature,  and  that  it  has  really  ema- 
nated from  two  different  sources.  Mr. 
Huggins  remarks  that  "  each  light 
forms  its  own  spectrum.  The  princi- 
pal spectrum  is  aualagous  to  that  of 
the  sun.  The  portion  of  the  star's 
light  represented  by  this  spectrum 
was  emitted  by  an  incandescent  solid 
or  liquid  photosphere,  and  suffered 
partial  absorption  by  passing  thi-ough 
an  atmosphere  of  vapors  existing  at 
a  temperature  lower  than  that  of  the 

photosphere The  second 

spectrum,  which  in  the  instrument 
appears  on  the  one  already  described, 
consists  of  five  bright  lines.     This  or- 


140 


THE  SATtOHS'  MAGAZINE 


der  of  spectrum  shows  that  the  light 
by  which  it  was  formed  was  emitted 
by  matter  in  the  state  of  gas  rendered 
luminous  by  heat."  Independent  ob- 
servations, made  at  the  Royal  Obser- 
vatory, Greenwich,  principally  by  Mr. 
Stone  and  Mr.  Carpenter  ;  and  at  the 
Imperial  Observatory,  Paris,  by  MM. 
Wolf  and  Rayet,  gave  results  confirm- 
atory of  those  made  by  Mr.  Huggins 
and  Dr.  Miller. 

Such,  then,  is  a  brief  account  of  the 
analysis  of  the  light  emitted  from 
this  temporary  but  brilliant  visitor  to 
our  sky  ;  showing,  with  little  doubt, 
that,  from  some  cause  unknown  to  us, 
it  must  have  been  the  subject  of  a 
terrible  catastrophe,  at  a  period  per- 
haps distant ;  for  it  must  be  borne  in 
mind  that,  owing  to  its  immense  dis- 
tance from  us,  we  may  be  only  wit- 
nessing the  calamity  of  a  past  age. — 
From  the  sudden  blazing  forth  of  this 
star,  and  then  its  rapid  fading  away, 
Mr.  Huggins  and  Dr.  Miller  have  sug- 
gested that,  in  consequence  of  a  great 
internal  convulsion,  probably  a  large 
quantity  of  hydrogen  and  other  gases 
were  emitted  from  it,  "  the  hydrogen, 
by  its  combination  with  some  other 
element,  giving  out  the  light  repre- 
sented by  the  bright  lines,  and  at  the 
same  time  heating  to  the  point  of 
vivrid  incandescence  the  solid  matter 
of  the  photosphere.  As  the  hydrogen 
becomes  exhausted,  all  the  phenome- 
na diminish  in  intensity,  and  the  star 
rapidly  wanes."  That  hydrogen  gas 
in  a  state  of  combustion  was  present 
is  very  probable ;  for,  by  comparing 
simultaneously  the  bright  lines  of  the 
stellar  spectrum  with  those  of  hydro- 
gen produced  by  the  induction  spark, 
taken  through  the  vapor  of  water,  it 
was  found  that  two  of  the  lines  sen- 


sibly coincided.  During  a  discussion 
on  this  star,  at  a  meeting  of  the  Royal 
Astronomical  Society  on  June  8,  the 
astronomer  royal  expressed  his  firm 
belief  that  this  wonderful  object  was 
actually  in  flames. 

If  we  were  inclined  to  speculate  on 
this  unique  astronomical  phenomenon, 
or  the  probable  consequences  arising 
from  such  a  sudden  outburst  of  fiery 
gas,  what  an  extensive  subject  for 
contemplation  is  opened  to  us.  As- 
tronomically, we  have  known  this 
minute  star  for  years  without  suspi- 
cion ;  it  has  been  classified  with 
others  of  similar  magnitude ;  it  has 
been  one  of  many  millions  of  such 
while  now  it  will  be  remembered  by 
all  future  generations  as  one  of  the 
most  extraordinary  among  the  most 
celebrated  stars  of  the  universe.  Or 
let  our  speculations  be  carried  a  little 
further,  and  let  us  reasonably  suppose 
this  small  and  hitherto  nearly  invisi- 
ble object  to  be  an  immense  globe 
like  our  own  sun,  and  surrounded 
probably  with  planets  and  satellites 
depending  upon  their  center  for  light 
and  heat,  what  would  be  the  effect  of 
this  sudden  conflagration  on  them? 
It  makes  one  almost  shudder  at  the 
idea  of  a  system  of  worlds  being  an- 
nihilated at  once  without  warning. — 
But  such  must  doubtless  be  the  fact. 
We,  however,  in  this  quiet  world  of 
ours,  can  scarcely,  perhaps,  realize 
such  a  catastrophe;  but  were  our 
sun,  which  is  only  a  star  analagous  to 
those  in  the  heavens  around  us,  to  bo 
suddenly  ignited  in  a  similar  manner 
to  this  distant  and  unknown  sun,  all 
its  attendant  planets  and  satellites 
the  earth  included,  would  be  destroy- 
ed.— Leisure  Hour. 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND. 


141 


MAHOMMEDANISM  OR  CHRISTIANITY. 


The  Anthropological  Society  of 
London,  the  youngest  and  most  pre- 
tentious of  the  so-called  scientific 
societies  of  England,  has  lately  been 
discussing  the  question  of  whether 
Mahomniedanism  or  Christianity  is 
better  suited  for  the  civilization  and 
elevation  of  the  African  race.  Mr. 
W.  TVinwood  Reade,  the  author  of 
Savage  Africa,  some  time  ago  read  a 
paper  justifying  Mahommedanism, 
polygamy,  and  slavery,  and,  as  a  mat- 
ter of  course,  condemning  Christian 
missions,  as  Christianity  was  alto- 
gether unsuited  to  the  negro,  whom 
it  only  made  worse  than  he  was  when 
in  a  Pagan  state.  He  was  supported 
in  his  views  by  Captain  Burton,  the 
traveler. 

At  an  adjourned  meeting,  an  able 
reply  to  this  attack  was  read  by  Mr. 
H.  Bernard  Owen,  who  vindicated 
the  character  of  the  Christian  negro 
and  his  instructors,  while  at  the  same 
time,  he  pointed  out  how  much  the 
work  of  the  missionary  was  thwarted, 
and  the  character  of  his  converts  de- 
teriorated, by  the  conduct  of  the 
traders  on  the  coast,  who  set  both 
the  faith  and  morals  of  the  Gospel  at 
defiance.  He  pointed  to  remarkable 
instances  of  mental  and  moral  attain- 
ment among  the  maligned  race.  The 
case  of  Bishop  Crowther  is,  he  said, 
an  effectual  refutation  of  the  assertion 
that  the  native  African  is  incapable  of 
being  raised  to  a  very  high  standard 
of  intellectual  advancement.  Does 
the  request  of  another  native  minister 
(Rev.  G.  Nichol)  betray  incapacity 
for  education  ?  He  desired  a  friend 
to  send  him  from  England  some  books, 
foremost  on  the  list  of  which  was 
AlforcTs  Greek  Testament,  next  an  Ara- 
bic Lexicon,  Maunder'' s  Treasury  of  Uni- 


versal Knowledge,  Maunder's  Biograph- 
ical Treasury,  MelviWs  Sermons,  etc. 
To  the  Church  Missionary  Society  he 
applies  for  two  first-rate  University 
men  to  superintend  the  studies  of  the 
African  theological  students,  adding: 
"  It  will  not  do  to  send  men  of  ordin- 
ary capacity  now-a-days.  Our  stu- 
dents are  too  well  taught  in  their 
Greek  Testament  not  to  catch  their 
professor  tripping,  if  he  displays  in- 
suflBcient  knowledge."  That  this  as- 
sertion is  not  unfounded,  the  Freetown 
grammar  school  examinations  in  1859 
conclusively  show.  The  Governor  ex- 
pressed his  astonishment  at  the  in- 
telligence of  the  pupils.  "  I  had  no 
idea  that  you  had  such  youths,"  said 
he ;  "  they  can  learn  anything." 

Every  part  of  the  coast,  from  Sierra 
Leone  to  the  Gaboon,  can  boldly  pro- 
claim the  success  of  missionary  enter- 
prise. With  regard  to  the  assertion 
that  the  converts  to  Mahommedanism 
were  much  more  numerous  than  those 
to  Christianity,  such  a  representation 
is  not  corroborated  by  official  docu- 
ments, for  the  Colonial  Blue  Book, 
issued  in  1863,  gives  the  returns  from 
Sierra  Leone  under  the  census  of  1860 
as  follows:  Total  population,  41,624; 
of  these  were  liberated  Africans,  15,- 
782;  born  within  the  colony,  22,593. 
Of  the  whole  population,  only  3,357 
remained  Pagans;  1,734  were  Moham- 
medans, 15,180  Methodists,  etc.,  and 
12,954  Church  people;  11,016 children 
were  taught  in  the  schools  in  the  year. 
The  trade  of  the  colony  is  steadily 
growing;  the  population  is  rapidly 
learning  the  general  customs  of  civil- 
ized society,  and  in  many  instances 
amassing  wealth,  enabling  them  to 
vie  with  European  enterprise.  Sierra 
Leone  is  thus  proving  not  only  a  refuge 


142 


THE   SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


for  those  who  are  rescued  from  slavery, 
but  a  nucleus  of  civilization  and  school 
of  Christian  teaching. 

Dr.  Livingston  replied  very  con- 
vincingly, though  somewhat  con- 
temptuously, to  the  statements  made 
b}"^  Mr.  Reads  and  Captain  Burton,  at 
a  meeting  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society.  He  alluded  in  the  following 
terms  to  the  statements  concerning 
the  spread  of  Mohammedanism  in 
Africa : 

"Ever  since  I  was  a  boy  I  have  heard 
a  great  deal  about  the  advance  of 
Mohammedanism ;  and  in  my  own 
pretty  extensive  travels,  I  have  also 
been  looking  out  for  the  advance  of 
that  wave  of  Mohammedanism  which 
I  was  led  to  believe  would  soon  spread 
over  the  continent  of  Africa.  Now, 
I  never  happened  to  meet  with  a 
Mohammedan  till  two  years  ago,  when 
I  met  two  Arabs  on  Lake  Nyanza, 
who  were  very  busy  slave-traders. 
They  were  building  an  Arab  vessel  to 
transport  slaves  across  the  lake  to- 
ward the  east,  and  they  were  at  the 
same  time  as  busy  as  they  could  pos- 
sibly be  transporting  the  slaves  by 
means  of  two  boats.  One  of  their  men 
understood  the  Makololo  language.  I 
found  him  to  be  very  intelligent,  and 
we  could  converse  readil}^  together. 
I  was  rather  anxious  to  find  out 
whether  he  had  been  made  a  convert. 
He  was  the  servant  of  these  Arabs, 
who  had  been  there  for  fourteen  years; 
but  this  poor  fellow  knew  nothing  at 
all   about    Mahommedanism,   except 


that  it  was  wrong  to  eat  an  animal  if 
its  throat  was  not  cut.  (Laughter.) 
Why,  the  people  knew  as  much  of 
our  religion,  as  that  in  about  three 
weeks  after  our  arrival,  for  they  would 
not  go  to  hoe  their  garden  on  Sun- 
days, because  they  were  afraid  that 
if  they  did  they  would  have  an  un- 
lucky crop.  All  the  Mohammedan 
proselytism  that  has  come  under  my 
observation  and  all  that  I  have  been 
able  to  ascertain  about  their  converts, 
is  simply  this,  that  occasionally  in 
the  west  and  north  of  Africa  they 
make  forays  and  capture  numbers  ol 
people,  and  sometimes  conquer  large 
portions  of  territory.  In  doing  this 
they  gratify  their  own  selfishness ; 
the}^  get  slaves,  land  and  other  plun- 
der; but  I  find  lately,  on  making 
some  inquiries,  that  the  native  Chnst- 
ians,  the  men  whom  our  missionaries 
have  converted  in  West  and  South 
Africa,  and  also  in  the  West  Indies, 
contributed  upward  of  £15,000  an- 
nually to  the  support  and  spread  of 
their  faith.  (Cheers).  In  the  one  case 
the  Mohammedans  gratify  their  self- 
ishness ;  in  the  other  the  native 
Chtistians  make  large  sacrifices  for 
the  propagation  of  their  religion. — 
Now,  I  think  the  religion  which 
teaches  people  to  deny  tliemselves 
and  make  sacrifices,  must  be  divine  ; 
and  for  all  that  I  can  ascertain,  the 
only  reliL^ion  that  makes  proselytes 
is  the  religion  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ." 


A  short  time  since,  the  schooner 
Ectlyn  Treat  of  Frankfort,  Me.,  was 
wrecked  off  Nantucket.  There  were 
five  men  aboard.  When  seen  she  was 
200  yards  from  shore,  her  decks  under 
water,   and   the  men   lashed   to  the 


SAVING  A  WRECKED  CREW. 

ringing.     The  manner  of  their  rescue 


is  thus  given   by  the   New  Bedford 
Mercury : 

The  wind  was  blowing  furiously, 
and  the  sea  making  a  complete  breach 
over  her.     A  wrecking  gmg   imme- 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND. 


143 


diately  proceeded  to  the  shore,  about 
two  miles  off,  and  took  with  them  the 
gun  of  the  Massachusetts  Humane 
Society,  with  its  apparatus.  Cit'.zens 
soon  followed,  and  by  the  time  the 
gun  was  ready  for  use,  a  considerable 
number  had  arrived  at  the  beach.  No 
life-boat  could  be  launched,  although 
one  was  at  hand,  and  the  masts,  as 
they  oscillated,  showed  that  there  was 
no  time  to  be  lost.  The  gun  was 
loaded  and  elevated,  and  so  skilfully 
that  the^line  attached  to  it  fell  upon 
the  rigging  of  the  ill-fated  vessel,  so 
that  the  men,  who  were  all  in  the  rig- 
ging, got  the  small  line,  the  end  of 
which  was  carried  by  the  ball  beyond 
the  vessel.  After  much  delay  by 
reason  of  their  weakness,  they  hauled 
on  board  the  larger  line  attached,  and 
read  the  order  sent  with  it  to  fasten 
it  to  the  mainmast  head.  When  this 
was  done,  a  chair  made  for  the  purpose 
was  run  oflf  on  a  hanging  block,  and 
one  of  the  crew  got  in  to  be  hauled 
on  shore.  When  his  weight  began  to 
press  on  the  small  line  from  the  mast- 
head to  the  shore,  it  began  to  stretch 
and  to  sink  down  towards  the  top  of 
the  raging  billows  beneath  him.  But 
everything  was  well  rigged  on  shore, 
and  the  tackle  on  the  shore  end  was 
gradually  gathered  in,  which  kept  him 
from  being  drifted  from  his  seat  by 
the  surges.  When  a  litt!e  more  than 
half  way  to  land,  the  small  line  from 
the  vessel  used  to  veer  him  along  the 
line  and  to  pull  the  chair  back,  got 
foul,  and  for  more  than  an  hour  there 
the  poor  fellow  hung,  the  line  stretch- 
ing, and  the  waves  ready  to  swallow 


him  in  case  it  parted.  At  last  enough 
was  cleared  to  bring  the  man  within 
a  few  yards  of  the  nearest  breaker, 
into  which  he  was  now  dipping  every 
time  the  vessel  rolled  towards  the 
beach.  Then  was  the  time  for  fresh 
exertion.  Three  men  went  into  the 
breakers  up  to  their  necks,  got  nearly 
under  him  and  threw  him  a  rope,  with 
orders  to  lash  it  around  him  and  drop 
into  the  breakers  from  the  chair. 
This  he  did,  and  he  was  pulled  through 
the  surf  and  saved.  The  sailor  was 
the  son  of  the  master,  an  old  man 
still  on  board.  The  chair  was  hauled 
oft"  again,  and  another  of  the  crew 
with  much  delay  landed  in  the  same 
way,  by  the  same  three  men  rushing 
into  the  serf  and  giving  him  a  line 
that  he  could  drop  overboard.  The 
third  man  that  came  was  the  captain, 
who  had  been  hurt  when  the  vessel 
struck  at  midnight.  He  had  another 
son  on  board,  who  veered  him  out  the 
line,  but  unfortunately  the  line  on 
board  got  more  foul,  and  he  hung  for 
another  hour  where  he  could  not  be 
reached  from  the  shore.  The  old  man 
was  dipping  into  the  breakers  as  the 
vessel  rolled,  and  seemed  nearly  ex- 
hausted. A  crotch  was  set  up  under 
the  line,  which  held  him  up  some, 
when  a  young  man  offered  to  "shin" 
along  the  line  and  cut  the  small  one 
leading  from  the  v&ssel.  This  he  did 
amid  the  cheers  of  the  multitude,  and 
at  the  risk  of  his  own  life,  and  soon 
the  old  gentleman  was  landed  and 
taken  to  town.  The  other  two  were 
soon  after  rescued,  and  the  people 
came  away  with  a  light  heart. 


INDIRECT  INFLUENCE  OF  CHRISTIAN  EFFORT. 

BY  REV.  C.  J.   JONES. 

During  the  great  revival  of  1858,  the  receiving-ship  North  Carolina.  In 
many  of  our  United  States  seamen  process  of  time  these  men  were  draft- 
were  converted  to  God.  At  one  time,  ed  to  the  various  men-of-war  then 
there  were  over  one  hundred  on  board  fitting  out  for  foreign  stations — some 


144 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


in  one  ship,  and  bome  in  another — 
until  there  were  representatives  of 
the  cause  of  Christ  in  a  large  number 
of  vessels  of  our  navy.  These  men 
became  the  centres  of  religious  in- 
fluence, and  vpitnessed  a  good  profes- 
sion among  their  ungodly  shipmates. 
The  number  of  pious  seamen  was  thus, 
during  the  next  two  years,  very  large- 
ly increased,  and  at  the  opening  of 
our  rebellion,  in  1861,  almost  every 
vessel  dispatched  to  blockade  our 
coast  carried  with  her  a  praying  band, 
by  whom  prayer-meetings  were  estab- 
lished, and  the  gundeck,  the  berth- 
deck,  the  reef-deck,  the  fore-passage, 
the  steerage,  and  even  the  "  tops  " 
and  the  "  chains  "  became  vocal  with 
prayer  and  praise  to  God.  On  board 
one  of  these  vessels  on  the  Southern 
coast,  the  brethren  who  were  accus- 
tomed to  meet  for  prayer  singled  out 
one  of  their  shipmates,  and  united 
their  prayei's  in  his  behalf.  He  was 
reckless  and  careless,  and  absolutely 
repulsive  toward  those  who  would 
have  done  him  good.  Months  rolled 
away.  Their  efforts  were  unavailing. 
He  grew  worse  and  worse.  Pi-ayer 
did  not  cease,  though  the  subject  of 
them  seemed  farther  from  God  than 
ever.  At  this  juncture,  a  letter  was 
written  by  one  of  the  brethren  to 
the  pastor  of  the  Mariner's  Church 
in  New  York,  giving  an  account  of 
the  good  work  in  progress  on  board 
the  ship,  saying  nothing,  however, 
about  the  young  man  who  was  the 
object  of  their  solicitude.  The  letter 
was  read  in  the  Port  Society's 
Mariner's  Church  at  the  montly  con- 
cert of  prayer.  In  the  audience  was 
a  stranger,  providentially  led  there 
that  evening,  who  was  the  friend  of 
the  young  man  who  had  been  so  faith- 
fully and  so  unsuccessfully  importuned 
by  his  shipmates  to  turn  to  God.  The 
intelligence  affected  the  stranger,  and 


he  thought  of  his  young  friend  on 
board  that  same  ship,  and  wondered 
whether  he  had  yielded  to  the  mercy 
of  God.  He  was  induced  to  write  to 
him,  and  to  appeal  to  him  to  accept 
the  invitation  of  Infinite  Love.  That 
letter  was  blessed  of  God  to  the  con- 
version of  his  soul.  He  then  joined 
himself  to  his  praying  shipmates,  and 
revealed  to  them  the  blessed  intel- 
ligence that  he  was  "  born  of  God.'''' 
thus  they  were  permitted  to  rejoice 
with  him,  and  to  thank  God  that,  in- 
directly at  least,  they  were  permitted 
to  see  the  answer  to  their  long-con- 
tinued prayers. 

♦-•-» — - 

Progress  in  Chili. 
On  the  first  Sabbath  in  January, 
the  first  Protestant  church  was  open- 
ed in  Santiago,  Chili,  the  sermon 
being  preached  to  a  full  and  atten- 
tive audience  by  Rev.  David  Trum- 
bull. Another  Protestant  church  was 
also  opened  in  Orsono  for  the  Ger- 
mans. The  press  noticed  the  event 
with  pride  of  the  libsrality  of  their 
laws,  which  now  permit  Protestants 
to  build  chui'ches  and  hold  schools. 
The  Patria  of  Valparaiso,  the  best 
daily  paper  in  Chili,  in  a  long  article 
upon  the  inauguration  of  this  Pro- 
testant church,  says,  "  Liberty  of 
worship  in  Santiago,  until  quite  re- 
cently, was  thought  to  be  an  idle 
chimera.  That  city  was  the  general 
rendezvous  of  ostracism  and  the  Jesuit 
militia.  There  idolatry  and  supersti- 
tion, two  insatiable  monsters,  set  fire 
to  the  funeral  pile,  December  8,  1863, 
in  which  perished  so  much  innocence 
and  youth ;"  referring  to  the  burning 
of  the  great  church  of  the  Jesuits, 
when  over  2,000  females  perished. 
"  To-day,  among  this  people,  the  Pro- 
testants raise  their  temples.  Upon 
this  soil  is  taking  root  and  growing 
the  tree  of  liberty.  Is  there  not  in 
this  the  most  eloquent  announcement, 
and  the  proudest  testimony  of  the 
progress  and  civilization  of  the  coun- 
try. 


rf  "  ?w 


Tol.  42. 


FEBRUARY,  1870. 


No.  2. 


JNTOTI  OE. 

If  any  Life  Member  or  Director  fails  to  receive  tlie  Magazine  after 
this  number,  it  will  be  simply  because  lie  has  not  asked  for  it.  We  send 
it  upon  "  an  annual  request  for  the  same." 

Those  who  heretofore  have  received  it  as  subscribers,  will  please 
remember,  that,  if  they  wish  it  continued,  our  terms  are   one  dollar  a 

YEAR    in    advance.. 


February,  ist,  1870. 


"  THE   BELOVED   PHYSICIAN." 

in  memoriam. 

DR.  THOMAS  CLARKSON  MOFFATT. 

BY   REV.   J.    E.   ROCKWELL,  D.  D. 


There  are  few  sailors  who  have  en- 
tered and  left  the  port  of  New  York 
during  the  last  fifteen  years,  with 
whom  the  name  of  Dr.  Mofifatt  is  not 
familiar,  as  connected  with  the  Sea- 
men's Retreat  on  Staten  Island ;  and 
there  are  thousands  now  scattered 
over  the  world  that  have  personally 
experienced  his  tender  care  and  sur- 
gical skill,  who  will  hear  with  unaf- 
fected sorrow  of  his  death,  which  oc- 
cured  on  the  26th  of  December  last. 


He  fell  at  his  post  in  the  fearless  dis- 
charge of  his  duty,  of  the  same  dis- 
ease which  had  already  carried  off 
three  of  his  associates  or  predecessors 
in  the  hospital,  typhus,  or  ship  fever. 
As  the  hospital  has  been  for  many 
months  free  from  any  infectious  dis- 
ease, and  is  never  permitted  to  re- 
tain such  cases  when  they  make  their 
appearance,  it  is  supposed  that  Dr. 
Moffatt  must  have  contracted  the  fe- 
ver from  one  who  came  to  the  £e> 


34 


THE  SAILORS'   MAGAZINE 


treat  evidently  under  its  power,  and 
whom  lie  immediately  sent  to  Ward's 
Island,  directing  Mm  to  be  carried 
to  tlie  boat  in  his  own  carriage,  in 
which  he  was  constantly  riding. 

On  the  Sabbath  preceding  his 
death,  Dr.  Mofifatt  was  in  his  wonted 
place  in  the  Sanctuary,  leading,  as 
usual,  in  the  praises  of  the  House  of 
God.  In  the  afternoon  he  attended 
the  meeting  held  for  the  children  and 
their  friends  of  the  sabbath-school, 
and  addressed  them  most  tenderly 
and  solemnly  on  the  worth  of  the 
soul.  On  Monday  and  Tuesday  he 
was  attending  to  his  ordinary  duties 
in  the  hospital  and  elsewhere,  though 
complaining  of  chilliness  and  occa- 
sional wandering  pains.  On  Tuesday 
evening  a  heavy  chill  set  in,  and 
thenceforward  the  disease,  which  he 
seems  to  have  suspected  was  in  his 
system,  rapidly  developed  itself) 
despite  all  the  efforts  of  medical  skill 
and  science  to  arrest  its  progress. 

The  most  eminent  and  skillful 
physicians  of  the  Island  were  in  at- 
tendance upon  him  from  the  hour 
that  his  disease  assumed  a  serious 
and  threatening  aspect.  Dr.  Jor- 
dan and  others  of  the  medical  pro- 
fession were  often  in  his  sick  room, 
and  Dr.  Walsher,  his  intimate  friend, 
was  almost  constantly  by  his  side, 
spending  the  night  in  watching  and 
administering  the  medicine  with  his 
own  hand.  Loving  brothers  could 
not  have  showed  more  affectionate 
interest  and  more  earnest  and  pain- 
ful solicitude  for  him  than  did  these 
gentlemen  of  the  medical  faculty- 
Could  professional  assiduity  and  hu- 
man science  and  skill  and  devoted 
attention  have  turned  aside  the  hand 
of  disease  and  warded  off  the  shafts 
of  death,  the  sad  record  of  Dr.  Mof- 
fatt's  decease  would  not  now  have  to 
be  made. 


But  despite  all  that  affection  and 
science  could  do  for  him,  the  terrible 
disease  made  unusually  rapid  pro- 
gress, and  finished  its  work  even  be- 
fore it  seemed  to  have  reached  its 
crisis. 

Early  on  Thursday  morning,  I  was 
summoned  to  his  bedside  and  found 
him  calm  and  chee]:ful,  though  he  had 
already  expressed  his  conviction  that 
the  fever  would  prove  fatal.  He  com- 
plained of  restlessness,  and  an  ina- 
bility to  keep  his  mind  fijsed  upon 
any  one  subject,  or  to  follow  out  any 
consecutive  train  of  thought.  I  knelt 
by  his  side  in  prayer  and  he  respond- 
ed with  evident  heartiness  to  such 
simple  statements  of  the  gospel  as  al- 
ways gives  comfort  to  the  believer  in 
times  of  aflBLiction.  Late  in  the  even- 
ing of  the  same  day  I  was  again  call- 
ed to  see  him,  and  perfect  some  busi- 
ness which  he  had  entrusted  to  my 
care.  The  fever  had  made  rapid 
progress,  but  his  mind  was  still 
calm.  Upon  the  walls  of  his  sick 
room  had  been  hung  a  hospital  chart, 
with  the  text :  "  What  shall  I  do  to 
be  saved?"  etc.,  turned  into  view,  and 
the  Hymn,  ''Come  to  Jesus ."  These 
were  the  precious  themes  which  he 
had  directed  to  be  set  before  his  eyes, 
so  as  to  enable  him  to  fix  his  thoughts, 
and  keep  his  mind  from  wandering. 
They  were  the  subjects  that  enlisted 
his  attention  until  reason  lost  its  bal- 
ance. On  Thursday  he  passed  into 
the  delirum  or  unconsciousness  of 
fever,  and  so  continued  until  Sabbath 
afternoon,  when  he  entered  upon  the 
rest  and  worship  of  the  temple  whose 
light  is  the  Lamb.  Just  as  the  sun 
was  going  down,  he  beheld  the  glo- 
ries of  the  city  where  there  is  no 
night,  and  breathed  the  air  of  the  land 
whose  inhabitant  shall  never  say,  "  I 
am  sick." 


AND   SEAMEN'S   FRIEND. 


35 


Few  men  like  Dr.  Moflfatt  are 
called  to  occupy  such  positions  as  lie 
held.  He  was  one  of  whom  it  may 
be  said  with  truth,  that  he  followed 
in  the  footsteps  of  Luke,  the  beloved 
physician.  He  could  minister  to  the 
soul  as  well  as  to  the  body,  and  was 
ever  ready  to  offer  words  of  comfort 
and  counsel  to  those  who  were 
brought  under  his  professional  care. 

Dr.  Moffatt  was  born  at  Bloom- 
ingrove,  Orange  Co.,  N.  Y.,  in  the 
year  1825,  and  was  the  son  of  godly 
parents,  by  whom  he  was  instructed 
in  the  principles  of  the  Christian  reli- 
gion, and  trained  up  in  the  fear  of  God. 
Early  in  life  he  was  led  to  receive 
Christ  as  his  saviour,  and  to  make  a 
public  profession  of  faith  in  him.  In 
the  year  1850  he  graduated  at  the 
University  School  of  Medicine,  then 
under  the  care  of  the  distinguished 
Dr.  Mott,  and  in  the  following  year 
was  appointed  one  of  the  assistant 
physicians  of  the  Seamen's  Retreat. 
In  the  year  1854  he  was  placed  at  the 
head  of  the  institution,  a  position 
which  he  filled  with  undoubted  abili- 
ty to  the  close  of  his  life.  In  the  year 
1853  he  married  Miss  Sarah  A.  Church, 
of  Brooklyn,  who,  with  the  children 
that  have  been  born  to  him,  now  la- 
ment his  loss. 

He  was  one  of  the  passengers  on 
board  the  steamer  Northern  Indiana, 
which  was  burned  August  17th,  1856, 
while  on  the  way  from  Buffalo  to  To- 
ledo. In  the  midst  of  that  fearful 
scene  in  which  many  lost  their  lives, 
he  remained  calm  and  self-possessed* 
He  continued  on  board  the  burning 
vessel  so  long  as  there  was  a  hope 
of  saving  any,  and  then  putting  on 
a  life-preserver,  and  throwing  his 
valise  into  the  water,  he  leaped  after 
it,  and  finding  a  floating  spar  from 
the  wreck,  clung  to  it  until  a  passing 
steamer  saved  him. 


Soon  after  he  took  up  his  perma- 
nent residence  in  Staten  Island,  he 
was  elected  an  Elder  in  the  Reformed 
Church  at  Stapleton,  and  when  that 
was  united  with  the  Presbyterian 
church,  was  chosen  to  the  same  office 
in  the  new  organization.  He  was 
also  a  most  earnest  and  eflicient  work- 
er in  the  sabbath-school,  and  ever 
manifested  a  deep  interest  in  its  wel- 
fare. It  was  always  a  pleasure  to 
him,  to  meet  the  children  in  their 
Sabbath  afternoon's  service,  to  lead 
them  in  their  songs  of  praise  and  to 
speak  to  them  a  word  for  Jesus  and 
the  soul. 

In  the  arrangements  made  in  the 
church  for  having  reports  upon  the 
various  departments  of  the  mission- 
ary work,  at  the  monthly  concert  of 
prayer,  the  cause  of  the  sailor  was 
naturally  assigned  to  Dr.Moffatt,  and 
the  earnest  and  large  hearted  inter- 
est which  he  manifested  in  this  im- 
portant field  of  Christian  enterprise, 
never  failed  to  awaken  a  correspond- 
ing feeling  in  the  minds  of  his  hear- 
ers. They  who  were  present  at  the 
last  December  concert,  will  not  soon 
forget  his  allusion  to  the  work  of 
grace  which  had  been  quietly  going 
on  in  the  Retreat  for  the  last  two 
years,  in  which  it  is  believed  that 
over  one  hundred  souls  have  been 
converted  to  God,  and  his  tender  and 
touching  allusion  to  the  dying  sailor 
whose  attention  had  been  turned  to 
his  spiritual  interests  by  the  reading 
of  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  John. 

Dr.  Moffatt  was  one  who  literally 
watched  for  souls.  Often  since  the 
writer's  connection  with  him  as  his 
pastor,  has  he  been  taken  out  in  his 
carriage  to  see  some  patient  who  was 
in  need  of  spiritual  counsel  and  com- 
fort. Still  more  frequently  has  he 
heard  from  him  descriptions  of  cases 
requiring  his  attention,  giving  min- 


38 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


sician  when  stricken  down  by  dis- 
ease. His  presence  by  the  bedside 
of  a  dying  sailor  was  calculated  to 
soften  the  harshness  of  the  poor  fel- 
low's fate,  his  words  of  religious 
comfort  spoken  in  accents  of  purest 
Christianity  found  an  echo  in  many 
an  obdurate  heart.  To  say  that  his 
patients  loved  hira  would  be  but  a 
weak  manner  of  expressing  their  re- 
gard for  him.  The  sick  man  has 
watched  for  his  coming,  and  his 
countenance  grew  brighter  when  Dr* 
Moflfatt's  gentle  hand  touched  his 
brow.  There  will  be  mourning  in 
every  clime  in  which  the  American 
flag  waves  when  seamen  hear  of  his 
death."  Such  is  the  testimony  borne 
to  the  life  and  character  of  a  Chris- 
tian physician.  It  is  impossible  to 
estimate  the  good  wliich  such  a  man 
can  accomplish.  Who  would  not 
prefer  him  for  ministrations  in  his 
family  to  a  godless,  pleasure-loving, 
or  dissipated  man  of  the  world,  how- 
ever skillful  he  might  be  in  his  pro- 
fession ?  He  moves  amid  the  sick 
and  afflicted  like  an  angel  of  mercy, 
and  where  human  skill  and  science 
is  powerless,  can  with  a  tender  and 
loving  heart,  point  the  dying  to  the 
Great  Physician,  and  comfort  the 
mourner  with  words  of  Christian 
sympathy  and  compassion. 

Such  a  man  was  Dr.  Moffatt.  All 
his  knowledge  was  sanctified  by  re- 
ligion. His  noble  profession  was 
exalted  by  being  made  the  means 
and  occasion  of  doing  good  to  the 
soul  as  well  as  the  body.  By  a  wise 
but  inscrutable  Providence,  he  has 
been  called  away  from  his  work  just 
when  he  seemed  most  necessary  to 
his  family  and  to  society.  His  name 
will  long  be  fragrant  in  the  commu- 
nity where  his  life  was  spent.  His 
memory  wiU  be  blessed  for  it  is  the 
memory  of  the  just. 


It  needed  not  the  testimony  of  the 
dying  hour  to  assure  his  friends  that 
all  was  peace.  Pleasant  as  it  is  to 
hear  amid  the  whispered  farewells 
of  dying  friends  expressions  of  faith 
and  hope,  it  is  far  better  to  be  able 
to  look  back  upon  a  life  that  has 
given  its  unvarying  testimony  to  the 
value  and  power  of  the  Gospel.  And 
such  is  the  comfort  which  they  have 
who  now  weep  over  his  death.  Early 
in  his  sickness,  when  expressing  his 
belief  that  he  should  not  survive  the 
fever,  he  also  expressed  his  confi- 
dence in  Christ  as  his  Saviour,  and 
his  hope  of  seeing  him  as  he  is.  His 
life  had  been  given  to  him. 

And  when  death  came  he  had 
nothing  to  do  but  to  die.  It  was  of 
little  moment  to  him  whether  his 
great  change  came  amid  the  delirium 
or  unconsciousness  of  fever,  or  while 
reason  had  her  perfect  or  proper 
balance.  His  work  of  preparation 
had  been  made  in  health  and  his 
earlier  years  j  and  many,  as  they 
now  recall  his  experiences  and  his 
exercises,  feel  that  he  has  for  many 
months  been  ripening  for  heaven  and 
preparing  for  his  great  and  last 
change.  When  he  thought  that 
probably  a  malignant  and  fatal  dis- 
ease was  at  work  within  him,  he 
looked  at  the  fact  calmly  and  with- 
out pain.  He  knew  whom  he  had 
believed,  and  was  persuaded  that  he 
was  able  to  keep  that  which  he  had 
committed  unto  him  until  the  great 
day.  Hence  when  he  felt  that  his 
thoughts  were  already  disposed  to 
become  confused  under  the  influence 
of  disease,  he  directed  these  words 
to  be  set  before  his  eyes  which  most 
simply  and  clearly  brought  before 
him  the  plan  of  salvation.  They 
recalled  to  him  his  needs  as  a  sinner 
and  his  only  help  in  Christ  as  an 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND. 


39 


all-sufficient  Saviour.  It  was  the 
repetition  in  another  form  of  the 
dying  sentiment  of  the  sainted  Alex- 
ander: "All  my  theology  is  nar- 
rowed down  to  one  point,  'Jesus 
Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save 
sinners.'" 

It  is  a  grateful  fact  to  record  the 
history  of  men  of  science  and  learn- 
ing who  have  consecrated  all  their 
attainments  to  the  glory  of  God  and 
the  honor  of  Christ.  Such  a  history 
is  full  of  instruction.  Such  a  death 
re-echoes  the  closing  sentiment  of 
the  Thanatopsis  of  our  honored 
poet : 

*'  So  live,  that  wheu  thy  summons  comes  to  join 
The  innumerable  caravan  that  moves 
To  that  mysterious  realm,  ■where  each  shall 

take 
His  chamber  in  the  silent  halls  of  death, 
Thou  go  not  like  the  qiiarry  slave  at  night, 
Scourged  to  his  dungeon,  but  sustained  and 

soothed 
By  an  unfaltering  trust,  approach  thy  grave 
Like  one  who  wraps  the  drapery  of  his  couch 
About  him  and  lies  down  to  pleasant  dreams." 

May  the  thousands  to  whom  Dr. 
Mofifatt  has  ministered,  remember 
his  words  of  warning  and  counsel, 
and  his  godly  example  and  life.  And 
may  God,  who  has  the  hearts  of  all 
men  in  his  hand,  raise  up  from  the 
multitude  of  young  men  who  are 
yearly  entering  the  profession  which 
he  honoured,  many  who  shall  add  to 
their  science  and  skill,  the  humility, 
the  faith,  and  the  love  to  God  and 
man  which  made  him  truly  "a  belov- 
ed pliysiciau." 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trus- 
tees of  the  Seamen's  Fund  and 
Retkeat,  held  at  their  office  No.  12 
Old  Ship,  on  Tliursday,  January  I'D, 
1870,  the  following  resolutions  wci'e 
adopted  : 

Wliereas,  The  Trustees  of  the  Sea- 
men's   Fund    and   Retreat,   having 


heard  of  the  death  of  Thomas  Clark- 
son  Moffatt,  M.D.,  which  occurred  on 
the  24th  December  ultimo,  thereup- 
on, 

Eesolved,  That  while  we  recog- 
nize in  this  event  the  hand  of  an  all- 
wise  but  inscrut5able  Providence, 
and  would  bow  with  submission 
thereto,  we  can  but  mourn  deeply 
over  the  loss  of  one  endeared  to  us 
by  long  and  intimate  association 
with  us  in  the  care  of  the  institution 
of  which  we  have  the  oversight. 

Eesolved,  That  we  hereby  record 
our  testimony  to  the  value  of  the 
long  and  faithful  services  of  our  de- 
ceased friend  as  the  Physician  in 
Chief  of  the  Seamen's  Retreat,  to  his 
kind,  tender  and  Christian  sympathy 
with  the  suflering,  and  to  his  noble, 
fearless,  and  philanthropic  efforts  in 
behalf  of  the  patients  committed  to 
his  care. 

Eesolved,  That  we  shall  long  bear 
with  us  the  memory  of  his  pure  and 
exalted  character  as  a  citizen  and 
philanthropist — his  self-denying  de- 
votion to  the  good  of  others — his  at- 
tainments in  earnest  devotion  to 
his  profession — his  manliness,  intel- 
ligence, prudence  and  wisdom — his 
warm  and  generous  sensibilities — his 
high  sense  of  honor  and  of  right,  and 
his  noble  exemplification  of  the  vir- 
tues of  a  christian. 

Eesolved,  That  we  are  deeply  sen- 
sible of  the  loss  which  the  Institu- 
tion has  sustained  to  which  he  has 
so  long  ministered,  and  in  whose 
service  he  was  at  his  death. 

Eesolved,  That  we  mourn  with  his 
bereaved  family  over  their  loss,  and 
hereby  tender  to  his  afflicted  widow 
and  children  our  cordial  sympathies 
and  the  assurance  of  our  earnest 
Itrayers  that  the  God  of  the  widow 
and  fatherless  may  sustain  and  com- 
fort theta. 

Eesolved,  That  these  proceedings 
be  published  in  our  Annual  Report, 
and  be  read  by  the  chaplain  upon 
the  Sabbath  in  the  Cliapel  of  the  In- 
stitution, and  that  a  copy  of  them  be 
forwarded  to  the  family  of  the  de- 
ceased. 

New  York,  January  13,  1870. 


40 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


A     EUROPEAN      HOLIDAY 

BT   AN    EYE   WITNESS. 


Yesterday  was  a  great  day  in 
Antwerp.  It  wiU  be  memorable  in 
the  history  of  the  port  as  the  day 
on  which  the  new  dock,  or  rather, 
another  section  of  the  series  of 
new  docks  whicli  have  been  long  in 
process  of  construction,  was  opened. 
The  old  docks  weie  built  by  Napo- 
leon the  Fii'st,  who  contemplat- 
ed making  this  port  one  of  his  chief 
naval  stations,  for  which  the  harbor 
is  so  admirably  fitted.  But  as  these 
have  proved  quite  inadequate  to  the 
increasing  commerce  of  the  port  a 
series  of  new  docks  were  projected 
some  fifteen  years  ago.  The  king  of 
Belgium,  assisted  in  laying  the  cor- 
ner stone  in  1856.  One  section  has 
been  open  for  several  years,  and  now 
another  large  section  is  completed 
and  was  opened  yesterday  with  great 
4clat.  Of  course,  the  day  chosen  for 
this  celebration,  as  for  all  public  de- 
monstrations, was  the  Sabbath.  Ac- 
tive and  expensive  preparations  for 
this  great  occasion  have  been  going 
on  for  several  weeks,  and  the  work 
has  been  very  much  hastened  by  the 
clerical  party  in  whose  hands  the 
city  government  now  is,  in  order  to 
bring  on  the  celebration  before  the 
election,  which  occurs  in  a  few  days, 
with  the  hope  of  making  political 
capital  out  of  it  against  the  rising 
power  of  the  liberal  party  who  hope 
to  carry  the  day.  Hundreds  of  flag 
staffs  were  planted  along  the  basin, 
a  most  magnificent  and  celebrated 
series  of  fireworks  was  erected,  pre- 
parations for  a  grand  illumination 
along  the  whole  course  of  the  river 
were  made,  and  the  great  guns  were 
put  into  position.  Kiosks  for  the 
music  were  constructed ;  two  great 


triumphal  arcs  composed  of  boxes, 
barrels,  bales  and  bags  of  merchan- 
dise were  erected,  and  between  them, 
an  immense  platform  with  seats  for 
the  city  government  and  two  or  three 
thousand  invited  guests  was  prepar- 
ed in  front  of  the  dock.  Everything 
was  in  readiness.  The  day  could 
not  have  been  more  pleasant  and 
beautiful.  In  the  early  morning  ten 
thousand  flags,  of  every  nation,  were 
seen  floating  in  the  breeze  from  the 
shipping  in  every  quarter,  and  from 
the  windows  and  housetops,  and 
stretched  across  the  streets  through- 
out the  neighborhood  of  the  docks. 
The  people  were  coming  in  from  the 
country  and  gathering  from  all  parts 
of  the  city  to  assist  at  the  celebration. 
The  crowd  was  immense.  There 
could  not  have  been  less  than  20,000 
on  the  spot  at  11  o'clock,  the  hour 
appointed  for  the  inauguration,  and 
probably,  two  or  three  times  that 
number  visited  the  scene  of  display 
in  the  course  of  the  day  and  evening, 
and  the  estaminets  and  grog  shops  in 
the  vicinity,  having  all  laid  in  an 
extra  supply  of  liquors  for  the  day, 
did  a  most  thriving  business.  Now 
tiie  Burgomaster  makes  his  speech; 
the  commemorative  stone  is  laid; 
the  gates  are  thrown  open  ;  the  can- 
nons boom  ;  the  multitude  shout  and 
two  large  Belgian  ships  prepared  for 
the  occasion,  accompanied  by  several 
others  of  different  nations,  all  decked 
out  with  colors  flying  from  every  part 
and  manned  throughout  all  their 
spars  to  the  very  top,  with  the 
jolly  sailors,  dancing  and  cheering, 
with  bands  of  music  on  deck, — glided 
through  the  gates  from  either  side. 
Again  the  cannons  roar  and  the  mul- 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND. 


41 


titude  shout  at  the  top  of  their  voices, 
and  wave  their  handkerchiefs  and 
swing  their  hats, — and  so  the  first 
act  in  the  drama  is  finished  at  noon. 
In  the  afternoon,  at  3  o'clock,  there 
was  music  in  the  kiosks  and  a  gene- 
ral jollification  in  the  drinking  sa- 
loons. In  the  evening  the  illumina- 
tion takes  place,  and  the  whole  is 
closed  by  a  most  magnificent  display 
of  fireworks  from  9  to  10  o'clock. 

Notwithstanding  the  enlargement 
of  our  hitherto  commodious  docks 
the  accommodation  is  not  suificient 
for  the  increasing  demands  of  this 
port.  The  authorities  are  hastening 
the  completion  of  other  docks,  and 
still  others  and  larger  accommodation 
are  projected.  The  city  also  has  been 
greatly  extended  and  improved  dur- 
ing the  past  three  or  four  years.  I  do 
not  believe  there  is  a  city  in  Europe 
which  is  improving  and  increasing  as 
fast  as  Antwerp.  It  is  already  the 
chief  entrepot  in  Europe  for  the  pe- 
troleum and  the  guano  trade,  and 
perhaps,  also,  for  the  trade  in  hides, 
wool  and  dye  woods  from  South 
America.  The  merchants  here  ex- 
pect it  will  soon  be,  in  every  respect, 
the  leading  commercial  port  on  the 
continent.  But  it  is  a  very  wicked 
port.  Its  accommodation  for  seamen 
could  hardly  be  worse,  nor  the  temp- 
tation to  intoxication  and  immorality 
greater  than  they  now  are.  From 
my  window  I  can  count  more  than 
twenty  grog  shops  within  as  many 
rods  that  are  in  full  blast  day  and 
night  and  Sundays  above  all,  and 
could    I    look    round  the  corner — 


for  our  view  is  much  obstructed, 
I  could  count  three  or  four  times 
as  many  more,  and  as  you  look 
into  the  doorways  and  windows  of 
these  ante-chambers  of  hell  you 
will  see  girls  serving  liquor  to 
scores  of  half  intoxicated  brutes. 
There  is  not  one  hour  in  the  twenty 
four  in  which  you  will  not  hear  the 
song  of  the  drunkard  and  meet  with 
drunken  men  reeling  through  the 
streets  and  lying  along  the  side 
walks  and  in  the  gutters.  The  whole 
city  seems  to  be  possessed,  both  high 
and  low,  rich  and  poor,  male  and  fe- 
male, with  this  mania  for  drink,  drink, 
drink — not  for  water — indeed  the 
water  here  is  not  a  fit  beverage — but 
for  something  that  will  exhilarate — 
stupify  or  intoxicate.  This  leads 
to  such  exhibitions  of  gross  indecen- 
cy on  every  side  in  the  public  streets, 
that  one  cannot  walk  anywhere,  es- 
pecially if  he  has  ladies  in  his  com- 
pany without  confusion  and  shame  ! 

'^  Sooner  Haug-   Than    Deny    Him." 

An  old  sailor  recently  rose  in  a 
prayer  meeting  and  asked  prayers 
for  seamen.  While  up  he  told  of 
his  conversion.  "  I  know  (he  said) 
what  it  is  to  profess  Christ  in  a 
ship's  crew  of  three  hundred  men 
on  board  of  a  man-of-war.  And 
when  they  tried  every  way  to  drive 
me  from  my  steadfastness,  I  told 
them  at  last  that  I  would  sooner 
hang  at  the  end  of  the  yard-arm  than 
deny  my  Divine  Redeemer,  and  then 
they  let  me  alone.''^ 


THEORIES      OF     EARTHQUAKES 


Theories  as  to  the  cause  of  e;irtu- 
quakes  are  innumerable.  Their 
primary  cause,  as  well  as  their  inti- 
mate nature,  is  no  more  known  than 
their  relations  to  the  whole  of  atmos- 


phero-terrestrial  phenomena.  The 
ancient  philosophers  attributed 
earthquakes  to  ordinary  air  which 
was  blazing  in  the  bowels  of  the 
earth.      This  air  engulphed    in  the 


42 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


cavities  of  the  earth  is  condensed 
tnto  clouds,  is  compressed,  accumu- 
lates, is  loosed,  revolves  circularly, 
or  in  a  whirlwind,  and  finding  vent, 
escapes  with  a  crash  by  terribly 
shaking  the  ground.  Such  is  one  of 
the  first  theories  sustained  by  Anax- 
imander  Anaxagoras,  Aristotle,  and 
even  Seneca,  with  others  as  renown- 
ed. All  we  can  say  at  present  is, 
that  earthquakes  naturally  belong  to 
dynamic  phenomena,  while  in  their 
origin,  certain  electro- chemical  ac- 
tions must  play  either  a  primary  or 
secondary  part.  The  ground  is 
shaken  by  a  system  of  waves  of  di- 
verse kinds.  According  to  the  mode 
of  first  impulsion,  these  are  sent 
from  the  interior  to  the  outside  of 
the  earth's  crust,  and  vice  versa,  as 
well  as  to  a  certain  depth  of  the 
heated  mass  below.  The  idea  of 
comparing  the  progress  of  earth- 
quakes to  sonorous  waves  was  first 
proposed  by  Dr.  Young,  and  sustain- 
ed by  Gay-Lussac. 

Many  philosophers  of  antiquity, 
and  among  them  Pliny,  compared 
earthquakes  to  subterranean  thun- 
ders. Dr.  Stukely  read  before  the 
Royal  Society  of  London  in  1750, 
memoirs  in  which  he  held  that  elec- 
tricity was  the  cause  of  earthquakes. 
Beccaria  was  of  the  same  opinion. 
Hyancinthe  Coggo,  who  compiled 
a  journal  of  the  shocks  felt  at  Sur- 
ges, held  that  they  came  from  elec- 
tricity condensed  within  the  earth. 
Nicholson  believed  they  were  caused 
by  discharges  between  the  clouds 
and  the  earth.  Abbe  Bertholon 
held  so  strongly  this  idea  that 
he  invented  earthquake  rods  and 
volcano  rods  to  carry  off  as  much 
as  possible  the  falminating  mat- 
ter stored  up  within  the  globe 
In  1855,  M.  Ferdinand  Hoefer,  ap- 
pearing to  be  ignorant  of  the  labors 
of  his  predecessors,  compared  earth- 
quakes to  true  subterranean  storms 
in  a  solid  medium,  as  Pliny  had  done 
before  him.  Until  the  earthquake 
at  Alba  in  1771,  Father  Beccaria  be- 
lieved that  electricity  was  the  pri- 
mary cause  of  the  shocks ;  but  from 
that  date  he  attributed  them  specially 
to  dissolutions  of  pyrites.  Vassali- 
Eaudi,  a  diciple  of  Beccaria,  adopt- 


ed, later,  his  master's  theory,  and 
held  that  the  electricity  developed 
in  the  fermentation  of  sulphurous 
pyrites  extended  its  effects.  Dr.  Lis- 
ter was  of  the  same  opinion.  This 
theory  deserves  to  be  taken  anew 
into  notice,  not  exclusively  from  the 
point  of  the  dissolution  of  the  pyr- 
ites, but  in  connection  with  the  elec- 
tro-chemical actions  and  reactions 
taking  place  in  the  heart  of  the  globe. 
No  one  is  ignorant  that  there  is  in 
different  strata  of  the  earth's  crust 
a  rich  deposit  of  substances  produc- 
ed by  electro -chemical  action;  that 
there  are  liquids  in  circulation,  and 
metallic  masses,  capable  of  exciting 
electric  currents.  As  M.  Becqueret 
has  already  shown,  there  exists  in 
most  terrestrial  formations  substan- 
ces whose  alteration  by  atmospheric 
agents  and  water  produces  electric 
effects  like  the  water  we  obtain  with 
zinc.  Of  all  theories  proposed  on 
the  subject,  that  of  M.  Alexis  Perry 
seems  to  be  the  best  founded  and 
well  observed.  At  the  time  when 
the  Academy  of  Sciences  in  Paris, 
in  1854,  made  a  favorable  report  on 
the  labors  of  M.  Perrey,  this  savant 
had  collected  and  discussed  seven 
thousand  observations  fi'om  the  first 
half  of  this  century.  The  conclu- 
sions from  his  work  are  these  :  first, 
that  the  frequency  of  earthquakes 
increases  toward  the  syzigies  (points 
in  the  earth's  orbit  nearest  the  sun)  ; 
second,  that  their  frequency  increas- 
es also  in  the  neighborhood  of  the 
moon's  perigee  (point  of  its  orbit 
nearest  the  earth)  and  diminishes 
toward  the  apogee  (the  point  of  its 
orbit  furthest  removed) ;  third,  that 
earthquake  shocks  are  more  frequent 
when  the  moon  is  in  the  vicinity  of 
the  meridian  than  when  it  is  remov- 
ed 90  degrees.  Every  other  cause 
which  tends  to  diminish  the  enor- 
mous pressure  suffered  by  the  central 
mass  ofthe  globe  may  act  equally,  and 
at  the  same  time  with  the  action  of 
the  moon  and  sun.  For  example,  the 
sun's  heat  by  rarifying  the  atmos- 
pheric strata  tends  to  diminish  their 
pressure,  and  the  centrifugal  force 
of  the  cyclone  of  hurricanes  tends 
equally  to  exercise  an  ascensional 
action  on  the  central  mass.    Hum- 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND. 


43 


boldt  believed  that  we  must  at- 
tribute to  the  reaction  of  vapors 
submitted  to  enormous  pressure  in 
the  interior  of  the  earth,  all  shocks 
which  agitate  it. 

From  this  rapid  glance  at  the  prin- 
cipal theories  in  relation  to  earth- 
quakes, it  is  easy  to  see  that  they 
tarn  around  a  fixed  principle  of 
which  the  forms  of  interpretation 
alone  vary.  At  present  we  say  that 
theory  reposes  on  one  side,  according 
to  the  researches  of  M.  Perrey,  upon 


the  attractive  force  of  the  moon  and 
the  sun  exerted  on  the  central  fiery 
mass  of  our  planet;  and  on  the  other 
upon  the  chemical,  or  probably 
electro- chemical  action  produced 
by  the  contact  of  compounds,  solid, 
liquid,  or  gaseous,  in  the  center  of 
the  earth,  influenced  by  atmospheric 
agents.  In  this  respect,  the  late  re- 
searches of  M.  Ch.  Sainte  Claire 
Deville  upon  the  analysis  of  volcanic 
emanations  have  great  value. 


INTERESTING   DEEP   SEA  DISCOVERIES. 


A  communication  has  been  made 
to  the  Royal  Society  by  Dr.  Carpen- 
ter on  the  results  of  the  deep  sea  ex- 
plorations carried  on  during  the  past 
summer  and  autumn  by  himself, 
Professor  Wyville  Thompson,  and 
Mr.  Grwyn  Jeffreys.  On  an  applica- 
tion made  by  the  Royal  Society,  the 
Admiralty  placed  her  Majesty's  ship 
Porcupine,  Captain  Calver,  at  the 
disposal  of  the  explorers.  In  this 
vessel  three  expeditions  have  been 
made,  and  the  sea-bed  explored 
from  the  northern  extremity  of  the 
Bay  of  Biscay  to  the  Faroe  Islands. 
Dredgings  were  obtained  from  a  few 
fathoms  near  the  shore  to  2,500 
fathoms,  or  nearly  three  miles,  out 
at  sea  ;  and  the  mud  brought  up  has 
been  carefully  examined  for  what- 
ever of  animal  life  it  might  contain. 
Deferring  for  a  moment  a  notice  of 
the  animal  forms  discovered,  we  turn 
to  the  account  of  the  temperature  of 
the  sea  at  the  different  depths. 
These  determinations  were  made 
with  the  thermometer  expressly  de- 
vised for  the  purpose  by  Dr.  Miller, 
of  which  we  gave  a  description  be- 
fore the  expedition  started.  The  re- 
sults obtained  may  be  stated  shortly 
as  follows  :  At  the  surface  there  is 
a  stratum  of  water,  the  temperature 
of  which  varies  with  the  latitude 
and  the  season.  When,  however, 
this  temperature  is  high,  it  declines 
rapidly,  and  is  lost  at  about  100 
fathoms.  From  this,  in  deep  water, 
there  is  a  rapid  decline  to  about  ^  ,000 
fathoms,  at  which  there  is  a  tolerably 
constant  temperature  from  38  deg. 


Fah.  to  36  deg.  Fah.  Abrupt  varia- 
tions in  the  level  of  the  sea  bottom 
occasion  considerable  local  differen- 
ces in  temperature,  by  obstructing 
the  current  of  cold  water  from  the 
Arctic  regions,  but  the  result  of  the 
thermometric  observations  is  to  show 
the  existence  of  a  stratum  of  ice- 
cold  water  from  300  fathoms  down- 
wards ;  a  stratum  of  warm  water 
from  150  fathoms  upwards ;  and  a 
stratum  of  intermixture  between  the 
two.  It  should  be  mentioned  that 
the  lowest  temperature  found  in 
these  higher  latitudes  is  above  that 
of  the  deep  sea  water  in  the  equa- 
torial regions,  which  is  accounted  for 
by  an  uninterrupted  flow  of  cold 
water  from  the  antarctic  regions. 
Turning  from  the  temperature  we 
come  to  the  extraordinary  fact  that 
in  the  deepest  abysses  of  the  sea 
there  is  an  abundance  of  animal  life. 
It  was  once  supposed  that  no  animal 
could  exist  lower  than  300  fathoms  ; 
but  the  question  is  now  set  con- 
clusively at  rest,  for  not  only  have 
the  globigerinye  (comparatively  low 
forms  of  life),  but  the  echinoderms, 
molluscs,  and  Crustacea  been  brought 
up  from  the  profoundest  depths  of 
the  ocean.  What  will  most  inter- 
est zoologists  to  learn  is,  that  127 
species  of  molluscs  were  found,  none 
of  which  were  previously  known  to 
exist  in  British  seas,  and  many  of 
which  are  altogether  new  to  science. 
Of  echinoderms  the  number  known 
to  exist  is  now  nearly  doubled,  while 
so  many  varieties  of  arenaceous  for- 
aminifera  have  been  found  that  it 


44 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


will  be  difficult  to  find  names  for 
them.  Many  sponges  altogether 
new  have  also  been  discovered,  some 
fine  specimens  of  which  were  exhi- 
bited at  the  second  meeting  of  the 
Eoyal  Society  last  Thursday.  As 
regards  the  source  from  which  these 
animals  derive  their  food,  Dr.  Car- 
penter remarked  that  it  resolves  it- 
self into  the  single  question  of  the 
maintenance  of  the  globegeriniB  or 
chalk  animalcules.  They,  it  would 
appear,  can  live  by  themselves,  and 
all  the  others  can  live  upon  them. 
The  food  of  these  animals  is  sup- 
posed to  be  the  organic  matter  (the 
mysterious  bathybius)  which  is 
everywhere  diffused  through  deep 
sea  water.  But,  it  may  be  asked, 
bathybius  whence"?  There  are  some 
who  believe  that  inorganic  matter 
may  pass  by  a  spontaneous  change 
into  a  condition  ready  to  become  or- 
ganized. There  are  probably  others 
who  will  see  in  this  deep  sea  organic 
matter  only  the  result  of  animal  de- 
composition, of  which  there  must 
surely  be  enough  in  the  ocean. 

To  conclude  this  brief  review  we 
may  notice  what  is  perhaps  the  most 


interesting  of  all  the  discoveries 
made,  viz  :  that  some  of  the  animals 
brought  up  from  a  depth  of  1,270 
fathoms  had  perfect  eyes ,  while  the 
color  of  their  shells  indicated  the 
influence  of  light.  Thus  it  would 
seem  that  the  deepest  abysses  of  the 
ocean  are  not  absolutely  dark.  Sir 
Charles  Lyell  suggested  that  the 
light  in  these  depths  is  phosphores- 
cent. On  this  matter  we  must  wait 
for  further  information,  and  Mr. 
Grwyn  Jeffrey  held  out  the  hope  that, 
with  the  assistance  of  Sir  C.  Wheat- 
stone,  some  steps  might  be  taken  in 
another  expedition  to  ascertain  the 
character  and  the  intensity  of  light 
in  deep  ocean. 

It  is  gratifying  to  learn  that  the 
results  of  this  expedition  are  incom- 
parably more  important  than  any 
before  obtained.  Italians,  Danes, 
Norwegians,  Swedes,  and  Americans 
have  also  been  busy  sweeping  the 
ocean  bottom ;  and  Russia  is  now 
preparing  a  dredging  expedition. 
From  all  this  we  may  expect  that,  in 
a  few  years,  the  world  under  water 
will  be  as  well  known  as  that  above 
it. 


THE   PHOSPHORESCENCE   OF   THE  SEA. 


Every  one  recognizes  the  beauty 
of  the  singular  phenomenon  that  we 
call  the  phosphoresence  of  the  sea ; 
and  has  watched  the  track  of  foam 
and  diamond  points  of  light,  left 
behind  as  the  steamer  cuts  the  wave. 
For  a  long  time  the  cause  of  the 
shining  appearance  was  a  puzzle  to 
philosophers.  But  the  naturalists 
finally  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it 
is  produced  by  animalculai,  which 
are  excited  to  luminosity  v/hen  the 
water  is  agitated.  It  was  also  shown 
that  the  phosphorescence  is  brightest, 
and  the  sparks  most  numerous  im- 
mediately preceding  an  atmospheric 
disturbance.  Thus,  the  little  ani- 
malcnlfe  must  be  included  in  the 
long  list  of  delicate  organisms  that 
feel  the  approach  of  bad  weather. 

The  Professor  M.  Decharme  ob- 
served this  coincidence,  and  has 
been  diligently  studying  the  habits 
of  the  tiny  creatures,  and  their  shin- 
ing propensities.     He  tells  us  as  the 


result  of  his  observations,  that  they 
are  visible  in  the  daylight  with  a 
glass  magnifying  about  forty  times. 
They  are,  under  this  magni^ing 
power,  of  a  lens-shaped  form,  and 
from  seven  to  fifteen  hundredths  of 
an  inch  in  diameter.  They  are  of  a 
transparent  nature,  more  diapho- 
nous  in  the  centre  than  around  the 
periphery  of  their  little  bodies.  The 
specimens  experimented  on  by  the 
Professor,  lived  ia  a  bottle  for  sev- 
eral weeks,  and  became  very  bril- 
liant when  the  water  was  shaken  or 
stirred,  or  whenever  a  small  quantity 
of  exciting  fluid,  alcohol  or  acid,  was 
introduced  into  it.  We  shall  look 
hereafter  with  increased  respect 
upon  these  infinitesimal  barometers, 
which,  when  fully  developed,  attain 
the  size  of  from  two  to  four  thous- 
andths of  an  inch  !  We  wonder  how 
many  of  them  it  takes  to  make  the 
track  of  sparkling  foam  we  have  so 
often  watched  upo»  the  oceaBi 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND. 


45 


The  Old  Fisherman. 

There  was  a  poor  old  man 

Who  sat  and  listened  to  the  raging  sea, 

And  hoard  it  thunder,  lunging  at  the  cliffs 

As  like  to  tear  tliem  down.    He  lay  at  night ; 

And  "  Lord  have  mercy  on  the  lads,"  said  he, 

"  That  sailed  at  noon,  though  they  be  none  of 

mine  ? 
For  when  the  gale  gets  up,  and  when  the  wind 
Plings  at  the  window,  when  it  beats  the  roof, 
And  lulls,  and  stops,  and  rouses  up  again, 
And  cuts  the  crest  clean  off  the  plunging  wave, 
And  scatters  it  like  feathers  up  the  field, 
Why,  then  I  think  of  my  two  lads 
That  would  have  worked  and  never  let  rae  want, 
And  never  let  me  take  the  parish  pay. 
Xo,  none  of  mine  ;  my  lads  are  drowned  at  sea — 
My  two — before  the  most  of  these  were  born. 
I  know  how  sharp  that  cuts,  since  my  poor  wife 
Walked  up  and  down,  and  still  walked  up  and 

down, 
And  I  walked  after,  and  one  could  not  hear 
A  word  the  other  said  for  the  wind  and  sea 
That  raged  and    beat    and  thundered  in   the 

night — 
The  awfalest,  the  long»>st,  lightest  night 
That  ever  parents  had  to  spend.     A  moon 
That  shone  like  daylight  on  the  breaking  wave. 
Ah,  me  '.'    And  other  men  have  lost  their  lads, 
And  other  women  wiped  their  poor  dead  mouths, 
And  got  them  home  and  dried  them  in  the  house, 
And  seen  the  driftwood  lie  along  the  coast, 
That  was  a  tidy  boat  but  one  day  back ; 
And  seen  next  tide,  the  neighbors  gather  it 
To  lay  it  on  their  fires. 

"  Ay,  I  was  strong 
And  able-bodied, — loved  my  work ; — but  now 
I  am  a  useless  hull ;  'tis  time  I  sunk  ; 
I  am  in  all  men's  way  ;  I  trouble  them  ; 
I  am  a  trouble  to  myself ;  but  yet 
I  feel  for  mariners  of  stormy  nights, 
And  feel  for  wives  that  watch  ashore.    Ay,  ay, 
If  I  had  learning  I  would  pray  the  Lord 
To  bring  them  in  ;  but  I'm  no  scholar,  no  ; 
Book  learning  is  a  world  too  hard  for  me  ; 
But  I  make  bold  to  say  '  O  Lord,  good  Lord, 
I  am  a  broken-down  poor  man,  a  fool 
To  speak  to  thee  ;  but  in  the  book  'tis  writ, 
As  I  hear  say  from  others  that  can  read, 
How,  when  thou  earnest,  thou  dids't  love  the 

sea, 
And  live  with  fisherfolk,  whereby  'tis  sure 
Thou  knowst  all  the  peril  they  go  through, 
And  all  their  trouble. 

"  'As  for  me,  good  Lord, 
I  have  no  boat ;  I  am  too  old,  too  old  ; 
My  lads  are  drowned  ;  I  buried  my  poor  wife  ; 
My  little  lasses  died  so  long  ago 
That  mostly  I  forget  what  they  were  like. 
Thou  knowest,  Lord,  they  were  such  little  ones  ; 
I  know  they  went  to  thee,  but  I  forget 
Their  faces,  though  I  missed  them  sore. 


"  '  O,  Lord, 
I  was  a  strong  man  ;  I  have  drawn  good  food 
And  made  good  money  out  of  thy  great  sea : 
But  yet  I  cried  for  them  at  nights ;  and  now, 
Although  I  be  so  old,  I  miss  my  lads. 
And  there  be  many  folks  this  stormy  night 
Heavy  with  fear  for  theirs.    Merciful  Lord, 
Comfort  them  :   save  their  honest  boys,  their 

pride ; 
And  let  them  hear  next  ebb  the  blessedest, 
Best  sound — the  boat-keels  grating  on  the  sand. 
'  '  I  cannot  pray  with  finer  words  ;  I  know 
Nothing ;  I  have  no  learning,  cannot  learn — 
Too  old,  too  old.    They  say  I  want  for  naught, 
I  have  the  parish  pay  ;  but  I  am  dull 
Of  hearing,    and   the    fire    scarce  warms    me 

through. 
God  save  me,  I  have  been  a  sinful  man. 
And  save  the  lives  of  them  that  still  can  work, 
For  they  are  good  tome — ay,  good  to  me. 
But,  Lord,  I  am  a  trouble  !  and  I  sit 
And  I  am  lonesome,  and  the  nights  are  few 
That  any  think  to  come  and  draw  a  chair 
And  sit  in  my  poor  place  and  talk  awhile. 
Why  should  they  come,  forsooth'?  Only  the  wind 
Knocks  at  my  door,  oh,  long  and  loud  it  knocks, 
The  only  thing  God  made  that  has  a  mind 
To  enter  in.' " 

Tea,  thus  the  old  man  spake, 
These  were  the  last  words  of  his  aged  mouth — 
But  One  did  knock.  One  came  to  sup  with  him, 
That  humble,  weak,  old  man ;  knocked  at  his 

door 
In  the  rough  pauses  of  the  laboring  wind. 
I  tell  you  that  one  knocked  while  it  was  dark, 
Save  where  their  foaming  passion  had  made 

white 
Those  livid,  seething  billows.    What  he  said 
In  that  poor  place,  where  he  did  talk  awhile, 
I  cannot  tell ;  but  this  I  am  assured, 
That  when  the   neighbors  came   the  morrow 

morn, 
What  time  the  wind  had  bated,  and  the  sun 
Shone  on  the  old  man's  floor,  they  saw  the  smile 
He  passed  away  in  ;  and  they  said,  "  He  looks 
As  he  had  woke  and  seen  the  face  of  Christ, 
And  with  that  rapturous  smile  held  out  his  arms 
To  come  to  Him!" 


-♦-♦-♦- 


"  The  Debt  is  Paid." 

Many  persons  who  are  anxious  to 
know  the  Lord  Jesus  as  their  Sav- 
iour, find  it  difficult  to  understand 
in  what  way  his  sacrifice  saves  them, 
and  so  they  get  no  comfort  from  it. 
The  following  trre  story  of  a  poor 
woman  who  felt  this  difficulty,  may 
be  helpful  to  others,  in  showing  them 
how  this  great  blessing  is  received. 


46 


THE  SAILORS'   MAGAZINE 


Betty  was  poor — very  poor;  and 
besides  this  so  ill  as  to  be  confined 
to  her  bed.  Sickness  alone  is  no 
light  trouble,  nor  is  poverty;  but 
when  both  come  together,  they  do  in 
truth  make  a  heavy  burden.  Yet 
Betty  had  a  heavier  burden  still — a 
burden  of  doubt  and  fear  about  the 
safety  of  her  soul.  She  had  heard 
over  and  over  again  about  the  death 
and  merits  of  our  blessed  Saviour, 
and  about  believing  in  him ;  but  she 
could  not  understand  it,  and  her  soul 
was  sorrowful  with  the  thought  of 
being  far  off  from  God,  and  unable 
to  find  the  way  to  him. 

A  lady  who  was  in  the  habit  of 
visiting  Betty,  tried  again  and  again 
to  explain  to  her  the  wonderful  truth, 
that  Christ  had  atoned  for  sin  upon 
the  cross — that  he  had  paid  the  debt 
forever,  and  that  we,  being  justified 
by  faith  in  him,  may  have  peace 
with  God.  But  put  it  in  what  way 
she  would,  her  poor  friend  could 
never  take  hold  of  it ;  and  so,  without 
finding  any  comfort  for  her  soul, 
poor  Betty  grew  worse  and  worse  in 
body,  till  at  length  she  lay  at  the 
point  of  death. 

At  last,  one  day,  when  the  lady 
called,  she  found  poor  Betty  in  the 
deepest  possible  distress.  She  had 
drawn  the  clothes  over  her  face,  and 
was  sobbing  as  if  her  heart  would 
break. 

''  Poor  Betty,"  said  the  lady, 
"  what  is  the  matter  ?  What  makes 
you  so  wretched  to-day  ?" 

*'0h,  ma'am,  they're  coming  to 
turn  me  out  for  the  rent,  and  to  take 
my  bed  from  under  me — and  I  shall 
die !  I  shall  die  ! 

Her  anguish  was  so  great  that 
all  that  her  friend  could  say  gave 
her  no  comfort.  How  could  it? 
for  she  had  not  a  farthing,  and  the 
debt  must  be  paid,  or  the  bed  would 
be  taken  from  under  her. 

While  the  lady  was  trying  to  com- 
fort her,  a  harsh  knock  at  the  door 
below  was  heard,  which  threw  the 
poor  creature  into  a  fresh  fit  of  an- 
guish. Throwing  the  clothes  over 
her  head,  she  cried  out : 

"Oh,  they're  come!  they're  come!" 

Greatly  moved  at  the  sight  of  her 
poor  friend's  distress,  the  lady  slip- 


ped quietly  down  stairs,  and  found 
that,  sure  enough,  two  men  were 
come  to  take  the  goods. 

''  Well,  now,"  she  said,  when  they 
had  told  their  business,  "the  poor 
thing  can't  possibly  pay  the  rent." 

"  Well,  ma'am,  we  can't  help  that. 
If  she  can't  pay  the  rent  we  must 
take  her  bed." 

"  But  it  would  be  dreadfully  cruel. 
The  poor  thing  would  die.  Indeed 
she  is  almost  dying  already." 

"  Well,  ma'am,  that's  not  our  busi- 
ness :  we  must  have  the  money  or 
the  goods." 

' '  Then  j  ust  tell  me  what  is  the  sum 
you  claim  for  rent  f 

"It's  thirteen  shillings,  six  pence, 
and  two  shillings  expenses." 

"  Here,  then,"  taking  out  her 
purse,  "here  is  a  sovereign.  Give 
me  the  change  and  write  a  receipt." 

On  receiving  the  receipt,  the  lady 
laid  it  between  the  leaves  of  her 
Bible,  which  she  held  in  her  hand, 
and  went  up  stairs  to  relieve  poor 
Betty's  mind  about  the  bed,  little 
thinking  that  her  act  of  kinndess 
was  to  be  used  by  the  Spirit  of  God 
as  a  means  of  a  better  blessing  to  the 
poor  thing's  troubled  soul. 

She  found  her  in  deep  agony,  ex- 
pecting every  moment  that  the  men 
would  come  up,  and  take  away  the 
bed  to  satisfy  the  rent. 

She  sat  down  beside  her,  and  gen- 
tly whispered,  "  Betty,  don't  trouble 
yourself." 

"But,  ma'am,  I  must  trouble — for 
I  shall  die." 

She  whispered  again,  "  But  the 
debt  is  paid,  Betty." 

The  poor  creature  drew  down  the 
clothes  from  her  face,  and  looked  up 
amazed.  She  could  hardly  believe 
her  own  ears. 

Again  the  lady  repeated  her  de- 
lightful words — "  I  assure  you,  Bet- 
ty, you  need  not  trouble  yourself 
about  the  debt:  I  have  paid  it;" 
and  opening  the  Bible,  she  showed 
the  receipt,  saying,  "Why,  Betty, 
here  is  the  receipt  for  the  money. 
Read  it  yourself,  and  be  satisfied." 

The  poor  thing  spelled  it  out  as 
well  as  she  could,  and  then  gazed  at 
it  with  a  strangely  earnest  look,  as 
if  some  new  and  wonderful  thoughts 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND. 


47 


were  working  in  her  mind.  At  last 
her  face  brightened,  she  threw  up 
her  hands,  and  exclaimed — 

''  Ah  !  I  see  it  now,  ma'am — I  see 
it  now  !  and  thank  you  a  tliousand 
times  ;  and  more  than  that;  I  see 
now  all  the  meaning  of  what  you've 
so  often  tried  to  teach  me.  I  do  see 
it  now  ;  I  do  see  it,  he  has  paid  the 
debt.  I'm  delivered,  and  I  can  die 
happy !" 

And  so  it  was :  she  sank  back  gent- 
ly on  her  pillow,  and  breathed  forth 
her  happy  spirit  into  the  hands  of 
him  who  had  paid  the  debt. 

And  now,  reader,  do  you  see  it  ? 
Do  you  receive  and  own  Christ  as 
your  Saviour  ?  Do  you  believe  he 
has  paid  your  debt ;  and  that  your 
debt  having  been  paid  by  him,  you 
have  not  to  pay  it  again  !  Can  you 
say  in  the  words  of  the  hymn, 

"  Payment  God  will  not  twice  demand, 

First  at  my  bleeding  Surety's  hand, 

And  then  again  at  mine." 

If  this  be  the  language  of  your 
heart,  you  give  Christ  glory.  You 
honor  him  as  your  Deliverer ;  and 
you  may  rest  assured  that  he  is  able 
to  keep  that  which  you  have  com- 
mitted unto  him. 

The  Land  Breeze. 

Here  is  an  ocean  memory  to  which 
Mr.  Beecher  lately  treated  the  old 
folks  of  his  congregation  : 

When,  after  the  weary  voyage 
that  I  first  made  across  the  ocean, 
sick,  loathsome,  I  arose  one  morn- 
ing and  went  upon  the  deck,  hold- 
ing on,  crawling,  thinking  I  was  but 
a  worm,  I  smelt  in  the  air  some 
strange  smell ;  and  said  to  the  cap- 
tain, "What  is  the  odor?"  "It  is 
the  land  breeze  from  off  Ireland."  I 
smelt  the  turf,  I  smelt  the  grass,  I 
smelt  the  leaves,  and  all  my  sick- 
ness departed  from  me ;  my  eyes 
grew  bright,  my  nausea  was  gone. 
The  thought  of  the  nearness  of  the 
land  came  to  me  and  cured  me  bet- 
ter than  medicine  could  cure  me. 
And  when,  afar  off,  I  saw  the  dim 
line  of  land,  joy  came  and  gave  me 
health,  and  from  that  moment,  I  had 
neither  sickness  nor  trouble ;  I  was 
coming  near  to  the  land. 


Oh  !  is  there  not  for  you,  old  man, 
and  for  you,  wearied  mother,  a  land 
breeze  blowing  off  from  Heaven, 
wafting  to  you  some  of  its  odors, 
some  of  its  sweetness  ?  Behold  the 
garden  of  the  Lord  ;  it  is  not  far 
away,  I  know  from  the  air.  Behold 
the  joy  of  home.  Do  I  not  hear 
children  shout?  The  air  is  full  of 
music  to  our  silent  thoughts.  Oh  ! 
how  full  of  music  when  our  journey 
is  almost  done,  and  we  stand  upon 
the  bound  and  pi-ecinct  of  that  bless- 
ed land !  Hold  on  to  your  faith. 
Give  not  away  to  discouragement. 
Believe  more  firmly.  Take  hold  by 
prayer  and  by  faith.  In  a  few  hours 
visions  of  God,  and  of  all  the  reali- 
ties of  the  eternal  world,  shall  be 
yours,  and  you  shall  be  saved  with 
an  everlasting  salvation. 


Only. 

Only  one  drop  of  water  at  a  time 
that  had  found  its  way  from  the 
mighty  ocean  through  the  dyke,  and 
was  slowly  wearing  a  little  channel. 
Only  one  drop !  Yet  if  that  little 
child  in  her  morning  ramble  had  not 
noticed  it,  who  can  tell  what  the  ter- 
rible results  might  have  been.  Only 
a  stray  sunbeam  !  yet  perchance  it 
hath  pierced  some  wretched  abode, 
gladdened  some  stricken  heart,  or  its 
golden  light  found  its  way  through 
the  leafy  branches  of  some  wild 
wood,  kissed  the  moss-covered  bank 
where  the  tiny  violet  grew,  and 
caused  a  rich  shade  of  beauty  to 
adorn  its  lovely  form. 

Only  a  gentle  breeze!  But  how 
many  aching  brows  hath  it  fanned, 
how  many  hearts  cheered  by  its  gen- 
tle touch ! 

Only  one  stray  bullet  that  pierced 
the  noble  soldier-boy  as  he  trod  the 
lonely  midnight  round,  faithfully 
guarding  the  precious  lives  intrusted 
to  his  keeping;  yet  the  life-blood 
slowly  ebbed  out,  and  the  morning 
sunbeam  fell  upon  the  cold  face  of 
the  dead. 

Only  a  sentinel !  And  yet  one  soul 
more  had  passed  from  its  earthly 
tenement  to  meet  its  reward  at  the 
hands  of  a  merciful  God. 

Only  a  drop  of  ink  !  And  yet  it 
carried  the  news  of  death  to  anxious 


48 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


ones  at  home,  and  caused  the  tear  of 
anguish  to  trickle  down  the  furrowed 
cheek  of  a  widowed  mother. 

Only  a  frown!  But  it  left  a  sad, 
dreary  ache  in  that  child's  heart,  and 
the  quivering  lips  and  tearful  eyes 
told  how  sadly  he  felt  it. 

Ouly  a  smile !  But  ah !  how  it 
cheered  the  broken  heart,  engen- 
dered a  ray  of  hope,  and  cast  a  halo 
of  light  around  the  unhappy  pres- 
ent :  made  the  bed-ridden  one  for- 
get its  present  agony  for  a  moment 
as  it  dwelt  in  sunshine  of  joy,  and 
lived  in  the  warmth  of  that  smile. 

Only  a  word !  But  it  carried  the 
poisonous  breath  of  slander,  assail- 
ing the  character.  0  how  it  pierced 
the  lonely  heart ! 

Only  one  glass  !  And  how  many 
have  filled  a  drunkard's  grave 
through  its  influence!  How  many 
homes  made  desolate!  How  many 
bright  anticipations  of  a  glad  and 
happy  future  blasted  by  its  blight- 
ing influence. 

Only  a  mound  in  the  quiet  church- 
yard, and  yet  it  speaks  volumes  to 
the  stricken  ones.  Some  home  has 
lost  a  light !  some  home- circle  has  a 
vacant  chair ! 

Only  a  child,  perhaps,  yet  "of such 
is  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 

Only  a  cup  of  cold  water  given  in 
the  name  of  a  disciple,  but  it  is  not 
forgotten.  Then  toil  on,  Christian  ; 
yours  is  a  glorious  work ;  hope  on 
ever,  for  yours  is  a  bright  reward. 

One  soul  snatched  from  the  ways 
of  sin  and  degradation  through  your 
feeble  efforts,  coupled  with  the  grace 
of  God,  will  add  lustre  to  your  crown 
of  glory,  and  speak  more  for  your 
happiness  hereafter  than  a  life  of  sel- 
fish works. 

Only  a  prayer !  And  yet  it  calls  to 
you  for  help.  It  calls  for  good  rai- 
ment and  food ;  and  Christians,  shall 
not  we,  through  the  grace  of  God, 
answer  that  prayer  ?  God  grant  it  in 
his  mercy. 

Only  a  lifetime !  A  short  day  in 
which  to  prepare  for  death,  for  ''  as 
death  overtakes  us,  so  judgment  will 
find  us."'  Let  us  then  gird  on  the 
armor  anew,  and  press  on,  the  hope 
of  a  brighter  heresifter  being  our  tal- 


isman, using  the  weapons  of  prayer, 
lest  we  enter  into  temptation,  and 
lose  the  rich  reward  of  Him  who  is 
faithful  even  unto  death. — y.  W. 
Presbyterian. 

(For  the  Sailor's  Magazine.) 

A  Sailor's  Autobiography. 

I  was  born  in  the  town  of  F , 

in  the  state  of  Rhode-Island,  in 
1803.  When  I  was  about  five  years 
old  my  parents  moved  to  Connecti- 
cut. My  father  was  what  would  be 
called  a  man  of  the  world.  My 
mother  was  a  member  of  the  Church, 
and  carefully  trained  her  children 
(I  had  four- brothers  and  two  sisters) 
in  religious  things.  She  would 
gather  us  about  her  morning  and 
evening,  read  a  chapter  in  the  bible 
and  pray  with  us.  On  the  Sabbath 
we  attended  church  twice  and  oc- 
casionally three  times,  besides  the 
sabbath  schools,  and  after  the  second 
service  had  an  exercise  in  the  cate- 
chism.   At  the  age  of  sixteen  I  went 

to  live  with  Mr.  G ,  a  country 

merchant,  and  after  three  years 
came  to  New  York,  where  I  obtained 
a  situation.  On  leaving  home  my 
mother  gave  me  a  small  bible,  and 
entreated  me  to  study  it,  which  I 
promised  to  do,  but  I  am  sorry  to 
say,  I  did  not  keep  my  promise  long. 

After  a  few  months  in  the  city,  all 
the  pious  teachings  of  my  mother 
were  forgotten.  I  made  bad  as- 
sociations, neglected  my  bible,  and 
instead  of  the  sanctuary,  went  to 
houses  of  debauchery,  taking  to 
strong  drink  and  becoming  very 
profane.  Here  I  remained  for  a 
couple  of  years,  when,  being  out  of 
employment,  I  went  to  sea.  I  re- 
solved at  that  time  that  I  would  not 
be  a  drunkard,  and  in  a  measure  re- 
frained from  intoxicating  liquors,  but 
I  continued    fearfully   profane.      I 


AND   SEAMEN'S   FRIEND. 


317 


etc.,  &c.,  might  do  for  the  writer  of 
"American  Whalemen,"  but  we  very 
much  doubt  whether  -whalemen  them- 
selves would  care  about  drawing  a  book. 
They  don't  take  to  such.  The  fact  is, 
that  experience  in  this  work  is  the 
best  possible  teacher,  and  those  who 
are  engaged  in  putting  up  our  libraries 
have  been  familiar  with  seamen,  their 
tastes  and  their  needs  so  long,  that  it  is 
no  venture  with  them,  but  the  adapt- 
ing of  the  means  to  an  end,  which  every 
Christian  prays  for  and  confidently  ex- 
pects to  see. 

The  public  may  be  assured  that 
"  quality  and  not  quantity  is  the  govern- 
ing principle  in  our  selection.  That  a 
worthless  volume  is  never  put  in  a  lib- 
rary knowingly,  either  because  it  costs 
little  or  even  because  it  was  a  free  gift," 
but  that  we  are  aiming  to  do  a  good 
work,  thoroughly^  so  that  it  shall  con- 
tinue to  have  the  blessing  of  God  and 
the  approval  of  such  excellent  men  as 
Captain  Robert  C.  Adams,  when  com- 
manding the  Golden  Fleece^  who  said,  "  I 
assure  you  once  more  of  my  great  inter- 
est in  the  efforts  of  your  Society  and 
my  high  opmion  of  the  libraries,"  and 
of  Capt.  J.  G.  Baker  of  the  N.  A.  El- 
dredge,  who  writes,  "  I  think  they  are 
the  best  selection  of  books  in  regard 
to  historical  and  religious  matter  that 
can  be  made  for  the  benefit  of  seamen." 


Dr.  Rockwell.— Lady  Aberdeen. 

AN    INTERESTING    LETTER. 

Kev.  Dr.  Halt.,  Sec,  &c. 

My  dear  Brother : — Among  the  plea- 
sant things  of  my  recent  trip  to  Europe 
was  the  opportunity  afforded  me  of 
seeing  something  of  the  field  which  our 
Society  is  cultivating,  and  of  the  work 
which  it  is  doing. 

On  my  passage  over,  I  had  the  plea- 
sure of  meeting  the  venerable  Bishop  of 
Newfoundland,  who  is  attempting  for 


the  sailors  of  his  diocese,  much  such 
a  work  as  we  are  accomplishing  on  a 
larger  scale.  Libraries  are  put  on 
board  every  vessel  that  sails  from  St. 
Johns,  where  Rev.  James  Spencer  is  our 
Chaplain,  and  where  kind,  religious  in- 
fluences are  brought  to  bear  upon  the 
seamen  visiting  that  port. 

In  Scotland,  as  I  had  opportunity,  I 
described  our  library  work  to  the  pas- 
tors who  are  laboring  in  Glasgow  and 
elsewhere  upon  the  sea  board,  and 
sought  to  call  their  attention  to  the 
importance  of  such  a  work  for  the  tem- 
poral and  spiritual  welfare  of  British 
seamen.  It  was  my  pleasure  to  preach 
five  times  upon  the  ocean  in  going  and 
returning,  and  my  last  sermon  was  a 
special  address  to  sailors,  from  the  text 
'  Which  hope  we  have  as  an  anchor  of 
the  soul.'  On  one  occasion,  I  held  a 
service  upon  the  deck,  and  having  a  few 
tracts  with  me,  and  some  copies  of  a 
little  work  of  my  own,  for  sailors,  called 
the  '  Sheet  Anchor ' — distributed  them 
to  the  men  of  the  forecastle,  and  was 
pleased  afterwards  to  see  them  busily 
and  seriously  engaged  in  reading  them. 

I  am  greatly  indebted  to  the  Board 
of  Trustees  for  the  privilege  afforded 
me,  as  their  representative,  of  visiting 
the  Countess  of  x\berdeen,  to  whose 
munificence  we  are  indebted  for  a  noble 
contribution  to  our  library  fund,  in  me- 
morial of  her  son,  who  was  lost  at  sea, 
January  7th,  1870. 

A  note  addressed  to  her  at  Haddo 
House,  was  promptly  answered,  from 
London,  where  she  was  temporarily  re- 
siding, and  a  cordial  invitation  extended 
me  to  meet  her  there.  Soon  after  my 
arrival  in  the  city,  I  called  upon  her 
and  presented  her  with  the  specimen 
library  which  you  sent  her  by  me,  and 
placing  in  her  hands  also  the  minute 
adopted  by  our  Board,  expressive  of 
their  sympathy  with  her  in  her  bereave- 


318 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


inent,  and  their  gratitude  for  the  memo- 
rial gift  which  she  had  made,  through 
them,  to  those  who  go  down  to  the  sea 
in  ships. 

I  shall  long  remember  that  pleasant 
interview  with  her,  and  with  the  ladies 
whom  I  met  at  her  table.  She  ex- 
pressed great  interest  in  the  librarj- 
work  of  our  Society,  and  was  much 
afliected  with  the  fact  I  related  to  her, 
that  the  first  case  of  books  given  out 
upon  the  donation  she  had  made,  was 
presented  to  the  captain  of  a  ship  bound 
for  California,  who  had  known  her  son 
when  sailing  from  Bostun,  and  who, 
thoiigli  unconsciou.s  of  his  noble  birth, 
had  loved  and  admired  him  as  a  gentle- 
man and  a  friend.  We  spoke  together 
of  the  remarkable  history  of  her  son, 
and  of  the  inscrutable  Providence  that 
had  removed  him  when  he  seemed  just 
entering  upon  a  life  of  usefulness  and 
honor.  Happily  she  has  learned  by  the 
teachings  of  Infinite  Wisdom,  that  God 
does  all  things  well,  and  has  found  that 
even  afflictions  are  graciously  made  to 
"  work  out  the  peaceable  fruits  of  right- 
eousness." 

I  was  happy  to  learn  elsewhere,  that 
her  younger  son,  who  now  bears  the 
title  and  rank  of  her  distinguished  and 
godly  husband,  is  following  in  his  foot- 
steps, and  that  the  husband  of'  her 
daughter.  Lord  Polwarth,  whom  I  had 
the  pleasure  of  meeting  at  the  General 
Assembly,  in  Edinburgh,  is  also  making 
his  influence  felt  for  good  as  an  elder  of 
the  Church  of  Scotland. 

I  regretted  that  the  departure  of 
friends  with  whom  I  had  arranged  to 
visit  the  Continent,  rendered  it  impos- 
sible for  me  to  enjoy  again  the  kind 
hospitalities  of  her  house.  At  the  hour 
when  I  had  hoped  to  have  dined  with 
her,  we  were  at  Dover  awaiting  the 
departure  of  the  steamer  for  Ostend. 
Yours  truly, 

J.  E.  Rockwell. 


Acknowledgment. 

Our  thanks  are  due  to  the  Managing 
Agents  of  the  White  Star  Steamship 
Company,  for  their  kindness  in  sending 
to  Liverpool,  a  sick  and  destitute  sailor, 
upon  our  hands,  at  the  Sailors'  Home. 
An  application  in  his  behalf  from  the 
Superintendent  of  the  Home,  Mr.  Alex- 
ander, was  cheerfully  granted,  and  by 
this  time,  the  poor  fellow — a  confirmed 
consumptive — is  at  home  and  among  his 
family  friends. 

A  similar  acknowledgment  is  due  to 
Messrs.  Borden  &  Lovell,  Agents  of  the 
0.  C.  B.  B.  Co.,  for  transportation  fur- 
nished a  party  of  sailors  who  Arrived  at 
this  port  last  week,  having  been  picked 
up  at  sea,  from  the  Provincetown 
Schooners  Mary  E.  Simmons  and  Arizona. 
Their  names  are  as  follows,  viz. :  Schr. 
3Iar'i/  E.  Simmons,  Ed.  Flood,  Geo.  Ran- 
dall,   Francis    Quinn,    Thos.    Mulcahy. 

Schr.  Arizona,  Wm.  Bagley,  Frank 
Patterson,  George  Leavitt. 

These  men  state  that  both  schooners 
were  ofi"  Cape  Hatteras,  hunting  whales. 
That  four  boats  left  the  vessels,  on  the 
24th  August,  for  that  purpose,  and  in 
pursuing  the  whales  they  got  out  of 
sight  of  their  respective  vessels.  The 
weather  became  dirty,  and  at  four 
o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  25th  in- 
stant, a  squall  came  up,  making  matters 
worse  for  them.  They  searched  in  vain 
for  the  schooners,  and  while  in  this  di- 
lemma they  fell  in  with  the  schooner 
Hettie  Card  and  got  aboard  o^  her.  After 
the  lapse  of  two  days  they  were  trans- 
ferred to  the  bark  Diadem,  and  finally 
carried  into  the  port  of  Beaufort.  They 
went  before  United  States  Commis- 
sioner Thompson  and  made  a  statement 
of  the  above  facts.  They  came  here 
because  it  was  believed  that  they  would 
have  a  better  opportunity  of  getting 
home.  They  are  appiehensive  as  to 
the  fate  of  their  vessels,  not  being  sure 
that  the  persons  left  aboard  could  navi- 
gate them. 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND. 


315 


Kittery,  Me. 

A  correspondent  of  the  Congregation- 
alist,  who  signs  himself  Vacation,  says : 
"  Sunday,  Aug.  23d,  an  interesting 
Seamens'  meeting  was  held  in  this  old 
port.  The  wind  of  Saturday  forced 
some  thirty  sail  of  fishermen  and  coast- 
ers to  seek  refuge  here  j  ten  or  twelve 
of  them  remaining  at  the  Point  over 
Sunday.  Early  in  the  morning  an  old 
sea  captain,  a  member  of  the  First 
Church,  rowed  out  to  invite  the  men  to 
churcli.  In  the  afternoon  service  was 
held  on  board  the  William  Butler,  of 
WelUleet,  where,  in  response  to  an  in- 
vitation given  to  the  fleet,  forty  or  more 
sailors  gathered  for  worship.  A  portion 
of  the  fifth  chapter  of  Luke  was  read 
by  a  lay  brother,  and  after  his  remarks 
the  pastor  followed  with  a  happy  and 
impressive  lesson  on  the  scene  of  our 
Lord's  work,  and  his  call  to  the  fisher- 
men of  the  lake  of  Galilee.  Here,  be- 
neath the  open  sky,  the  brave  mariners 
listened  to  the  blessed  and  comforting 
words  of  our  dear  Lord  and  Master, 
words  of  warning  and  of  hope  to  guide 
and  cheer  them  on  their  way.  Upon 
asking  them  what  success  they  had  in 
fishing,  they  told  us  they  had  been  out 
for  nearly  three  weeks,  after  mackerel, 
and  caught  but  twenty-five  barrels.  On 
the  Sunday  previous,  the  captain  said, 
they  came  upon  a  large  school,  and 
could  have  filled  the  deck  in  half  an 
hour  ;  but  he  had  been  in  the  business 
seven  years  and  never  fished  on  Sunday, 
and  did  not  mean  to  begin.  If  he  could 
not  make  a  living  without  fishing  on 
Sunday,  he  would  go  home  without  it. 
IIow  few  of  us  realize  the  suflerings  and 
losses  of  these  toilers  of  the  sea.  One 
of  the  men  to  whom  we  spoke  com- 
manded a  vessel  last  year.  It  was  dash- 
ed upon  the  rocks  in  the  great  gale, 
when  so  many  went  down,  but  the  part 
of  the  mast  to  which  he  was  clinging 


when  the  vessel  struck,  broke  and  fell 
upon  the  shore.  Many  a  one  can  tell 
of  shipwreck,  loss  of  men,  vessel,  and 
a  season's  catch.  A  friend  tells  me  of 
the  wreck  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  sail, 
and  the  loss  of  three  hundred  men,  in 
a  storm  out  of  which  he  with  great  dif- 
ficulty escaped.  Some  friends  of  his 
suffered  shipwreck  then,  and  again  a 
month  afterward.  When  we  remember 
what  we  all  owe  to  the  sailor,  should 
any  of  our  churches  fail  to  pray  and  to 
work  for  those  who  go  down  to  the  sea 
in  ships,  that  do  business  in  great 
waters. 

Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

One  of  our  missionaries,  when  visit- 
ing a  sick  person,  found  her  father 
avowedly  sceptical,  and  a  non-attendant 
upon  church.  After  a  kind  conversa- 
tion upon  the  subject,  he  began  to  at- 
tend quite  regularly.  Upon  being  taken 
sick  some  weeks  later,  he  sent  for  the 
missionary,  and  desired  to  be  taught 
more  fully  the  way  of  salvation,  sta- 
ting that  he  had  changed  his  views,  and 
wished  to  become  a  Christian.  In  due 
time  he  gave  evidence  of  conversion, 
and  said :  "  I  feel  that  I  have  peace 
with  God."  Taking  the  missionary  by 
the  hand,  he  asked  him  to  be  present 
at  his  funeral,  and  tell  the  people  that 
"  I  do  not  die  an  infidel,  but  believe 
in  Christ  as  my  Saviour."  He  passed 
awaj^  in  this  blessed  hope. 


Capt.  Davis'  Book,  and   Books  for 
Sailors. 

This  story  about  "  American  Whale- 
men," will  fascinate  man}'  in  spite  of  its 
extravagant  statements  and  vbetoric. 
Whaling  and  whalemen  may  almost  bo 
said  to  belong  to  the  past.  The  number 
of  American  whalers  at  sea  is  129,  so 
that  if  their  crews  be  allowed  an  aver- 


316 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


age  of  23  men,  the  whole  number  en- 
gaged in  the  business  of  whaling  would 
only  be  2,967,  one-third  of  whom  are 
probably  foreigners.  Capt.  Davis'  book 
therefore,  relates  to  what  used  to  be 
rather  than  to  what  is.  But  what  is  in 
in  it  on  this  subject  that  is  really  true, 
when  separated  from  its  abounding  Mim- 
chausenisms,  is  hardly  enough  to  justify 
regarding  it  either  a  treatise  or  a  history. 

Sailors  will  laugh  over  its  "  yarns  " 
artistically  illustrated  as  they  are  with  a 
most  vigorous  fancy,  and  wonder  if  there 
are  any  land-lubbers  actually  green 
enough  to  swallow  them. 

The  Cliristian  Intelligencer  of  Septem- 
ber 17th,  in  a  discriminating  notice  of 
this  "  Nimrod  of  the  Sea,"  quotes  Capt. 
Davis'  commendatory  statement  in  re- 
gard to  Rev.  Mr.  Diel,  for  many  years, 
and  at  the  time  of  his  death  in  1841,  a 
chaplain  of  the  American  Seamen's 
Friend  Society  at  Honolulu,  S.  I. 

Mr.  Diel  was  succeeded  by  the  Rev. 
S.  C.  Damon,  a  man  of  like  earnest 
spirit  who  for  the  past  twenty-four 
years  has  been  serving  at  that  port, 
with  a  fidelity  that  has  greatly  endear- 
ed him  to  the  seamen  of  the  South  Pa- 
cific. 

Probably  no  man  lives  whose  useful- 
ness has  been  greater,  or  who  is  more  ex- 
tensively known  among  seamen,  or 
more  deeply  loved  by  them  for  acts  of 
personal  kindness  and  friendship,  both 
on  ship-board  and  on  shore,  than  Chap- 
lain Damon. 

It  argues  badly  for  Captain  Davis 
that  he  does  not  appear  to  know  that 
there  is  an  admirably  managed  Sailors' 
Home  at  Honolulu,  and  that  he  does 
not  pcem  even  to  have  heard  of  Chap- 
lain Damon,  nor  to  have  shared  the 
hospitality  either  of  his  popular  Bethel 
or  his  attractive  Christian  Home. 

The  fact  that  those  excellent  men, 
Rev.    Titus  Coan  of  Hilo,  and  of  late, 


the  Rev.  Frank  Thompson,  himself  a 
sailor,  have  always  sought  to  befriend 
the  seamen  visiting  that  port,  and  that 
the  same  friendly  offices  are  exercised 
toward  them  by  Chaplain  Rowell  of 
San  Francisco,  and  by  Rev.  Dr.  Trum- 
bull and  his  helper,  Mr.  Muller,  of  Val- 
paraiso, shows  what  provisions  are  made 
for  the  welfare  of  our  seamen  on  the 
west  coast  of  America.  And  no  doubt, 
more  would  be  done  in  that  direction  if 
the  means  were  at  hand. 

Captain  Davis  evidently  has  had  an 
unfortunate  experience  with  what  he 
calls,  ''  a  scant  ship's  library  of  unin- 
teresting books  provided  by  some  Sea- 
men's Friend  Society." 

We  cannot  answer  what  may  not 
have  been  intended  to  refer  to  the 
libraries  sent  out  by  this  Society,  but 
it  is  proper  to  say,  that  our  libraries 
reaching  to  nearly  5,000  afloat  to-day, 
have  been  selected  with  a  conscien- 
tious regard  to  the  work  they  are  de- 
signed to  accomplish. 

The  character  of  these  libraries  is 
most  carefully  considered,  and  while 
this  has  been  improving  with  the  facil- 
ities afforded  us  for  selection  and  pur- 
chase, there  never  has  been  one  sent 
out  with  the  imprint  of  the  Society 
which  deserves  to  be  spoken  of  in  the 
disparaging  terms  used  by  Capt.  Davis. 
The  books  are  of  a  kind  calculated  to 
interest,  entertain  and  instruct.  They 
are  not  all  strictly  religious  books  by 
any  means,  but  each  library  contains 
(with  a  copy  of  the  Bible)  more  or  less 
that  are  evangelical  and  designed  to 
lead  the  sailor  to  the  Saviour;  and  this 
doubtless  accounts  for  their  great  ac- 
ceptability and  usefulness. 

A  library  made  up  according  to  Capt. 
Davis'  suggestion,  "  showing  poor  Jack 
that  Providence  planted  the  succulent 
cactus,  and  created  the  water  bearing 
terrapin  on  the  Scoria  of  the  Gallipagos," 


THE  REFLEX  INFLUENCES  OF  THE  SEA  AND  LAND. 

A   SERMO]sr   PREACHED   IJsT  BEHALF   OF    THE    AMERICAN   SEAMEN'S 

FRIEND    SOCIETY,   IN  THE   FIRST   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH 

OF   EDGEWATER,   STATEN   ISLAND, 

Bv  Kev.  J.  E.  ROCKWELL,  D.  D. 

EccLESiASTES,  1:7.  "  All  the  rivers  run  into  the  sea  ;  yet  the  sea  is  not  full  : 
unto  the  place  from  whence  the  rivers  com*,  thither  they  return  again." 

The  wise  and  royal  preacher  of  Jerusalem  is  presenting  some  illus- 
trations of  human  mutability  as  found  in  the  changes  and  unrest  of 
Nature.  The  sun  is  in  constant  motion,  rising  and  setting  and  hasting 
round  its  great  annual  circuit,  by  which  day  and  night  and  the  alter- 
nating seasons  are  produced.  The  wind  is  perpetually  changing  its 
course  and  motion,  and  life  itself  presents  to  us  in  the  passing  away 
of  successive  generations,  the  same  law  of  unrest  and  change.  It  is  in 
this  connection  that  we  meet  with  the  words  of  our  text,  which  are  the 
simple  statement  of  a  well-known  fact  in  the  natural  world.  The  vast 
torrents  of  water  which,  from  every  continent  are  pouring  their  tribute 
into  the  ocean,  never  cause  it  to  overflow,  nor  are  the  rivers  ever  ex- 
hausted or  dried.  By  a  wise  permission  of  Nature,  the  waters  are 
made  to  return  again  to  the  springs  from  which  they  issued,  and  so 
they  keep  up  their  ceaseless  flow.  This  is  a  most  wonderful  process, 
which  in  all  its  marvellous  details  as  science  has  spread  them  before  us 
reveals  the  infinite  wisdom  and  goodness  of  him  who  created  all  things, 
and  who  has  thus  made  the  waters  in  their  ceaseless  motion  to  be  the 
source  of  health,  and  not  the  very  emblem  and  pregnant  cause  of  death 
as  they  would  have  been  were  they  inert  and  moveless.     The  sea  gives 


2  THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 

back  to  the  earth  all  that  it  receives  from  it  of  what  is  pure  and  whole- 
some,  so  that  every  spring  and  fountain,  however  remote  or  hidden, 
that  sends  forth  its  waters  to  the  ocean,  receives  them  back  again,  when 
they  have  fallen  in  refreshing  showers  upon  the  land,  and  have  revived 
the  corn,  and  supplied  every  tree  and  shrub,  and  spear  of  grass  with 
needed  moisture.  This  process  of  Nature  is  most  amazing  and  in- 
structive. One  who  stands  by  the  cataract  of  Niagara,  whose  leaping 
waters  have  come  down  more  than  a  thousand  miles  from  their  great 
reservoirs  in  the  northern  lakes,  might  think  that  the  mighty  torrent 
must  eventually  exhaust  its  springs,  or  cause  the  ocean  to  overflow. 
And  the  wonder  increases  when  we  remember  that  more  than  a  hundred 
similar  rivei^s  on  the  eastern  and  western  continents  are  in  like  manner 
giving  their  tribute  to  the  sea.  Ye^  all  these  vast  floods  return  agaic, 
by  the  simple  process  of  evaporation,  to  their  sources  among  the  hills. 
All  that  they  leave  in  that  vast  reservoir  are  the  salts  and  alkalies  which 
they  have  caught  up  on  their  way  to  the  ocean,  and  even  these  are 
taken  up  by  the  coral  insect  and  the  unnumbered  tribes  of  animalculse 
and  fish,  and  turned  to  shell  or  bone,  or  reared  up  into  vast  piles  of  rock 
which  form  the  foundations  of  islands,  and  become  the  abode  of  man 
and  the  home  of  vegetable  and  animal  life.  Such  is  the  reflex  influence 
of  the  sea  and  land.  And  what  is  true  in  regard  to  the  physical  world 
of  waters,  may  be  applied  also  to  the  great  currents  of  life  which  are 
ebbing  and  flowing  along  these  great  highways  of  the  nations. 

I. — Even  in  the  immensity  and  grandeur  of  the  sea,  we  find  a  coun- 
terpart in  the  multitudes  that  are  passing  over  it,  or  are  making  their 
home  upon  it.  How  ceaseless  is  the  current  of  life  that  comes  from  the 
land  to  the  ocean,  and  that  returns  from  the  sea  to  the  shore.  We  have 
but  to  stand  by  our  own  beautiful  harbor  to  see  an  illustration  of  the 
magnitude  of  the  commercial  interests  of  the  world.  The  tide  of  life 
flows  on  without  an  ebb.  Swift  ships  are  going  and  comiog  literally 
as  a  cloud.  An  endless  stream  of  vessels  are  passing  in  and  out  of 
port.  We  ascend  the  hills  and  look  outward  upon  the  ocean,  and  find 
that  the  horizon  is  always  filled  with  ships  either  approaching  the  land 
or  fading  from  the  sight.  We  go  out  upon  the  ocean  and  see  the  same 
vast  procession  of  maritime  life.  We  enter  foreign  ports  and  find  their 
endless  tides  all  pouring  into  the  sea.  Three  millions  of  men  are  perma- 
nently engaged  in  moving  the  commerce  of  the  world.  And  yet  this 
number  only  gives  us  an  imperfect  formula  with  which  to  estimate  the 
vastness  of  the  currents  of  commercial  life. 

We  take  up  our  morning  papers  to  look  over  the  lists  of  arrivals  and 
departures,  when  we  have  parted  with  a  friend  or  expect  his  return, 
and  when  we  have  patiently  toiled  through  hundreds  of  names  in  the 
search,  find  at  the  end  those  numbers  increased  by  nameless  thousands 


AND   SEAMEN'S   FRIEND.  3 

who  have  come  or  gone  in  the  steerage.  And  so  they  go  and  come, 
and  ebb  and  flow.  The  land  gives  them  to  the  sea,  and  the  sea  bears 
them  back  again  to  the  shore.  Sometimes,  indeed,  even  as  it  keeps  to  ' 
itself  the  salts  and  earths  which  the  rivers  bring  into  it,  it  swallows  up, 
until  the  sea  shall  give  up  its  dead,  a  ship  with  its  living  freight.  Yet, 
usually  it  gives  back  what  ifc  takes,  even  as  it  yields  to  the  clouds  the 
moistui'e  which  they  carry  back  to  the  fields  and  hills  and  valleys  and 
springs. 

And  every  land  is  yielding  this  mighty  tribute  to  the  sea,  and  pouring 
into  it  its  countless  millions  of  treasure  and  life,  with  all  their  currents 
and  counter  currents,  with  all  their  wealth  of  mind  and  soul  and  thought 
and  affection  and  social  influence  and  commercial  and  national  and  moral 
power.  They  come  from  every  hamlet  and  state  and  nation,  mingling 
in  one  vast  sea  of  life,  meeting,  and  parting,  going  and  returning,  leav- 
ing home  and  visiting  distant  scenes  and  shores,  and  coming  back  to  go 
over  again  the  same  course,  to  leave  behind  them  influences  for  good  or 
evil,  and  to  receive  in  turn  saving  or  destructive  impressions  and  prin- 
ciples, which  shall  make  themselves  and  the  world  either  better  or  worse. 
Such  elements  as  these  cannot  be  safely  left  out  of  the  account  when 
we  would  estimate  the  influences  that  are  at  work  in  the  world  either 
for  good  or  evil,  and  especially  when  the  church  sits  down  to  sum  up. 
its  duties,  or  to  see  what  are  its  appliances  for  carrying  forward  its 
great  work  of  converting  the  world  to  Christ. 

II. — Again,  we  find  an  illustration  of  the  reflex  influence  of  the  sea 
and  land  in  the  results  of  their  motions  one  toward  the  other.  "Were 
the  rivers  to  cease  their  flowing,  the  currents  of  the  ocean  permanently 
arrested,  the  sea  to  be  forever  calm  and  motionless,  and  the  clouds  no 
longer  the  carriers  of  its  moisture  back  to  the  land,  the  world  would 
become  the  grave  of  all  that  dwell  therein.  Disease  and  death  would 
reign  with  uninterrupted  sway.  The  forests  would  wither  and  fade, 
the  green  hills  become  verdureless,  the  broad  prairies  would  be  a  solemn 
and  awful  scene  of  desolation,  and  the  valleys  the  shadow  of  death. 
Health  and  life,  fertility  and  food,  are  the  results  of  all  these  ceaseless 
ebbings  and  flowings,  these  currents  and  tides,  these  winds  and  fogs 
and  storms  which  are  connected  with  the  flood  of  waters  that  run  into 
the  sea  and  that  return  again  to  the  places  from  whence  they  came. 
Every  river  that  pours  its  tribute  into  the  ocean  bears  with  it  untold 
masses  of  vegetable  and  earthy  matter,  which  become  food  for  the 
countless  inhabitants  of  the  deep,  and  they  in  their  turn  become  food 
for  man.  The  salts  and  alkalies  which  are  caught  up  by  the  rushing 
waters  are  taken  by  myriads  of  insects  and  wi'ought  into  fairy  homes, 
that,  in  the  lapse  of  ages  rise  to  the  surface  and  by  accretions  of  earth 
and  vegetable  matter  are  fitted  to  be  the  abode  of  man.     And  these  coral 


4  THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 

islands,  blossoming  with  beauty,  covered  with  perrennial  verdure,  shad- 
owed by  the  broad  spreading  palm,  and  fruit-bearing  groves,  and  re- 
*sonant  with  the  songs  of  birds,  are  bearing  witness  to  the  wisdom  and 
goodness  of  him  by  whose  command  all  the  rivers  run  into  the  sea. 
And  then  again,  the  sea  sends  back  their  waters  purified  by  the  sun 
and  air,  which,  borno  upon  the  wings  of  the  wind  in  chariots  of  mist 
and  cloud,  are  dropped  upon  the  highest  mountain  peak,  distilled  on 
every  plain  and  valley,  and  emptied  into  every  bubbling  spring,  and  so 
the  forests  are  nourished,  and  the  corn  is  revived,  aad  the  ripe  and 
golden  harvests  wave  over  a  thousand  fields,  and  the  rich  pastures  give 
food  to  the  living  herds,  and  the  bleating  flocks,  and  the  whole  earth 
smiles  in  beauty  and  verdure.  And  what  is  true  of  the  world  of  waters 
may  be  said  of  the  multitudes  who  make  their  home  upon  them.  Where 
would  be  commercial  life,  or  national  growth  and  progress,  but  for  the 
sea  and  those  who  do  business  upon  it.  We  send  forth  men  in  their 
swift  and  staunch  ships,  freighted  with  all  the  products  of  the  land, 
but  we  receive  back  at  their  hands  a  full  return.  Even  those  who  are 
engaged  in  fisheries  bring  in  yearly  about  $12,000,000,  while  the  value 
of  the  products  that  are  annually  moved  by  sea-faring  men  is  esti- 
mated at  two  hundred  millions  of  dollars.  What  a  spring  does  this 
vast  amount  of  treasure  give  to  all  the  activities  of  life.  How  the  sea 
and  the  land  alike  share  in  its  influence,  and  re-act,  the  one  upon  the 
other.  What  perfect  isolation  would  there  be  amid  all  the  nations  of 
the  earth  were  the  seas  to  have  impassable  barriers  between  them,  or 
were  there  no  brave  or  hardy  men  who  were  willing  to  pass  over  it  at 
the  behests  of  commerce.  What  a  change  would  be  witnessed  in  our 
busy  seaports,  now  full  of  life  and  energy,  were  the  ocean  no  longer 
to  be  the  great  highway  of  nations.  How  lonely  and  desolate  would 
the  forests  and  plains  of  this  western  continent  have  remained,  if  no 
adventurous  sailors  had  ever  trusted  themselves  to  the  deep  and  opened 
the  way  thither  for  the  teeming  millions  of  the  old  world.  It  is  the  in- 
terchange of  the  products  of  our  nation  for  those  of  others,  that  gives 
to  it  life,  that  stimulates  its  industries,  that  builds  up  its  cities,  that  de- 
velops its  resources  and  gives  to  it  strength,  symmetry  and  power. 
Athens  was  for  ages  the  centre  of  wealth  and  refinement  and  political 
influence,  because  she  sent  forth  upon  the  sea  her  works  of  art  and 
taste  and  mechanical  skill,  and  brought  back  the  products  of  the  na- 
tions that  were  about  her.  And  her  genius  was  most  renowned,  and 
her  orators,  and  poets,  and  philosophers,  and  schools,  most  numerous 
and  famous,  when  her  commerce  had  reached  its  highest  stage,  and  her 
ships  were  known  in  every  port  of  the  eastern  world.  What  she  gave 
to  the  sea,  the  sea  brought  back  to  her  in  full.  And  when  her  com- 
merce declined,  and  other  cities  and  nations  wrested  it  from  her,  they 


AND   SEAMEN'S   FRIEND.  5 

also  reaped  the  benefits  and  grew  in  wealth  and  power,  proportionate 
to  the  ventures  they  sent  forth  npon  the  deep.  And  what  was  true  of 
Athen",  and  Carthage,  and  Alexandria,  and  Tyre,  is  pre-eminently  so  in 
the  present  day.  The  sea  gives  ample  returns  to  all  the  nations  that 
use  it  as  their  great  highway  and  connecting  link  with  the  commercial 
world. 

The  delta  formed  out  of  the  slime  and  sand  brought  down  by  the 
Rhine,  the  Meuse,  and  the  Scheld,  grew  up  into  the  powerful  and 
wealthy  kingdom  of  Holland  by  means  of  commerce.  So,  out  of  the 
vast  lagoons  of  the  Adriatic,  grew  up  Venice,  throned  on  her  hundred 
isles,  who  sent  forth  her  ventures  upon  the  sea  and  received  back  wealth 
and  splendor,  and  political  power.  Such,  too,  has  been  the  history  of 
England,  France,  and  America.  They  have  found  the  ocean  their  great 
harvest  field  of  wealth. 

And  the  social  and  intellectual  influences  of  the  sea  are  as  great  as 
their  commerce,  and  they  in  like  manner  act  and  react  upon  the  land. 
If  you  take  a  map  of  the  world  and  mark  down  the  nations  that  have 
made  the  least  progress,  that  retain  with  most  persistency  the  bigotry, 
customs,  morals,  and  institutions  of  past  ages,  and  that  are  the  least 
open  to  healthful  reforms,  you  will  find  them  to  be  the  countries  that 
have  no  sea  coast,  and  hence,  no  commerce.  There  it  is  that  bigotry, 
superstition,  and  despotism,  hold  the  people  in  an  iron  bondage,  and 
that  custom  and  caste  keep  them  rooted  fast  to  old  and  efi'ete  institu- 
tions, while  the  rest  of  the  world  outstrips  them  in  intelligence,  educa- 
tion, and  virtue.  "Were  there  no  sea,  there  could  be  no  intercourse 
between  remote  nations,  no  interchange  of  ideas,  and  no  improvements 
by  adopting  customs  and  institutions  which  other  people  have  found  to 
be  beneficent  and  wise.  The  spirit  of  commerce  is  the  spirit  of  growth 
and  progress  in  inventions  and  art,  and  science,  and  social  and  moral 
life.  It  is  the  spirit  of  peace,  and  friendship,  and  fraternity.  It  binds 
the  nations  together  in  bonds  of  amity  and  mutual  good  will  and  com- 
mon interest.  It  breaks  down  international  prejudices.  It  prepares 
the  way  for  the  entrance  of  light,  and  knowledge,  and  truth,  and  social 
and  moral  advances  among  nations  that  have  long  sat  in  darkness. 

III. — And  this  brings  us  to  the  consideration  of  the  influence  and 
uses  of  the  sea  in  the  subduing  the  world  to  Christ.  The  word  of  God 
reveals  to  xis  in  a  most  clear  and  remarkable  manner,  how  the  church  is 
to  use  the  sea  in  its  great  highway  in  carrying  the  gospel  to  every 
creature,  and  how  the  ocean  is  to  send  back  to  the  shore  its  waters  of 
truth,  and  love,  and  christian  activity.  If  we  look  over  the  prophecies, 
we  find  that  the  ocean  is  clearly  identified  with  the  'land  in  the  ofi'erings 
it  brings  to  the  church,  and  the  part  it  is  finally  to  perform  in  the  final 
triumphs  of  the  gospel.      The  conversion  of  its  abundance  precedes 


6  THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 

immediately  the  coming  of  the  forces  of  the  Gentiles.  Its  isles  wait 
for  God's  law.  Its  ships  bring  his  people,  and  their  silver,  and  gold 
with  them.  They  fly  as  a  cloud  to  witness  and  aid  in  the  triumphs  of 
Christ,  and  in  that  day  of  glory  the  daughter  of  Tyre,  the  very  symbol 
and  embodiment  of  maritime  power  and  wealth,  comes  with  her  gifts. 
So  also,  messages  of  wondrous  import  are  sent  to  the  land  of  nestling 
wings,  to  visit  remote  nations  with  her  swift  ships  and  bear  tidings  of 
love,  and  grace,  and  mercy. 

And  what  appears  in  prophecy  is  amply  fulfilled  in  the  history  of 
Providence  and  the  church.  Hardy  sailors  inured  to  toil  and  danger 
were  selected  by  the  Saviour  to  be  his  choicest  and  ablest  ministers. 
The  sails  of  commerce  became  the  wings  of  the  gospel.  The  ships  of 
the  merchant  bore  the  embassadors  of  Christ  to  their  varied  fields  of 
labor,  and  carried  christianizing  influences  to  the  nations  that  had  long 
sat  in  darkness.  The  history  of  Paul  as  a  missionary  is  a  record  of 
scenes  and  events  which  are  largely  connected  with  the  sea,  and  shows 
how  largely  the  sailor  is  associated  with  the  work  of  the  church  ia 
preaching  the  gospel  to  every  creature.  The  great  apostle  to  the  Gen- 
tiles was  often  found  upon  the  decks  of  vessels  that  traded  along  the- 
eastern  coast  of  the  Mediterranean.  He  entered  Rome  only  after  a 
long  and  dangerous  voyage  across  the  waters  of  the  great  sea,  during 
which  he  had  acted  as  chaplain  to  the  sailors,  was  flung  ashore  from  a 
wrecked  Alexandrian  vessel,  became  for  a  while  a  missionary  among 
the  barbarous  people  of  Milita,  re-embarked  in  the  ship  Castor  and 
Pollux,  and  was  at  length  landed  at  Puteoli,  whose  ruins  still  have  a 
deep  interest  to  the  christian  traveler  as  he  enters  the  splendid  bay  of 
Naples.  Thus  the  church  has  used,  and  must  continue  to  use,  the  sea 
in  the  prosecution  of  its  great  work  of  subduing  the  world  to  Christ. 

But,  aside  from  this  obvious  truth,  we  may  observe  the  intimate  re- 
lations of  the  sea  and  land  in  the  moral  influences  of  the  sailor  himself. 
He  may  become  a  messenger  for  good,  even  as  he  has  long  been  the 
subject  agent  of  vice  and  immorality.  And  what  he  is  to  be  or  do,  de- 
pends largely  upon  the  influences  exerted  upon  him  by  the  dwellers  on 
the  land.  What  th(i  world  contributes  to  the  ocean,  in  the  way  of  truth 
or  error,  of  virtue  or  vice,  comes  back  to  it  again  and  is  felt  everywhere 
for  good  or  evil. 

The  sailor  who  has  spent  his  money  and  time,  while  on  shore,  amid 
the  pest  houses  of  crime  and  vice  that  are  open  in  every  port,  carries 
with  him  to  the  sea  and  to  other  lands  the  demoralizing  influences  to 
which  he  has  been  subjected.  He  who  has  spent  his  time  at  his  own 
home,  or  in  the  homes  which  christian  benevolence  has  prepared  for 
him,  especially  if  he  has  learned  to  pray,  and  has  felt  the  power  of  the 
gospel  in  his  heart,  carries  with  him  to  his  ship  and  to  other  lands 


AND   SEAMEN'S   FRIEND.  7 

the  spiritual  treasures  which  he  has  ref^eived.     He  is  a  prompt  and 
fearless  man,  inured  to  toil,  familiar  with  danger,  and  obedient  to  au- 
thority.    When  he  becomes  a  christian  he  carries  with  him  into  his  new 
life  all  the  qualities  that  mark  him  as  a  man.     He  seems  to  see  upon 
the  flag  of  his  great  Captain,  the  words  :  Christ  expects  every  man  to 
do  his  duty.     He  never  thinks  of  being  ashamed  to  confess  him,  he 
never  dreams  of  shrinking  from  any  task  he  imposes  upon  him.     And 
it  is  such  men  that  the  church  needs  in  its  work  of  carrying  the  gospel 
to  every  creature.     It  is  such  men  that  the  world  needs  in  the  behests 
of  peace,  and  order,  and  civilization,  and  commerce.     If  it  sends  forth 
its  navies  on  ventures  that  are  demoralizing,  it  receives  its  demoraliza- 
tion in  return.     The  history  of  the  slave  trade,  of  piracy,  of  the  impor- 
tation and  exportation  of  intoxicating  drinks,  afford  us  ample  illustra- 
tions of  this  statement.     If  commerce  becomes  the  servant  of  vice,  and 
its  mighty  floods  that  enter  the  sea  are  defiled  with  sensuality,  and  greed 
of  gain,  and  profanity,  and  lust,  and  immorality,  the  returning  tide  not 
only,  but  the  very  atmosphere,  is  saturated  with  vice  and  crime,  that 
comes  back  from  the  ocean.     If  commerce  sends  forth  men  of  integrity 
and  virtue,  with  ventures  that  it  need  not  blush  to  own,  then  will  come 
back  clouds  of  healthful  and  blessed  influences  that  shall  make  the 
whole  land  to  rejoice. 

In  1620,  the  3Iay  Flotoer  brought  to  the  rock-bound  coast  of  New 
England,  a  precious  freight  of  living,  earnest^  thinking,  and  godly  men, 
and  who  sought ''  Freedom  to  worship  God,"  and  the  influence  of  that 
venture  is  felt  to-day,  and  will  be  felt  for  good  in  ages  yet  to  come.  In 
the  same  year,  a  Dutch  trading  vessel  brought  to  Jamestown,  a  cargo 
of  slaves,  and  the  bitter  harvest  of  that  venture  has  been  reaped  by  the 
whole  nation  in  long  years  of  sorrow,  and  trial,  and  blood. 

The  law  is  universal,  "  that  whatsoever  a  man  soweth  that  shall  he 
also  reap."  Here,  then,  we  have  set  before  us  the  duty  of  thechm'ch, 
and  the  only  source  of  safety  to  the  world.  Commerce  is  to  be  puri- 
fied, and  so  to  become  the  handmaid  of  truth,  virtue,  and  religion.  It 
is  not  simply  in  the  work  of  the  church  that  the  Seamen's  Feiexd 
Society  is  engaged  when  it  seeks  to  provide  for  the  sailor  christian 
homes,  and  Chaplains,  and  Bethels,  and  other  religious  influences.  It 
is  doing  a  work  for  the  country  and  the  world.  It  is  seeking  to  purify 
the  streams  that  must  surely  come  back  again  to  the  lands  whence  they 
issue.  It  recognizes  the  great  law  announced  by  the  wise  man  in  the 
words  of  our  text,  and  Imowing  that  every  ship  that  leaves  or  enters 
our  ports  is  filled  with  sailors  that  are  a  power  for  good  or  evil,  endea- 
vors to  throw  around  them  the  restraints  and  fill  them  with  the  blessed 
principles  of  true  religion.  It  preaches  to  them,  by  its  Chaplains  and 
Missionaries,  while  on  shore.     It  looks  after  their  temporal  interests. 


8  THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 

It  seeks  to  protect  them  from  their  enemies,  whose  influence  is  only- 
demoralizing  and  ruinous.  It  places  in  their  ships,  libraries  of  well 
selected  books.  It  provides  ftionds  for  them  in  foreign  lands.  It  con- 
stantly seeks  their  present  and  eternal  good. 

The  work  it  has  already  accomplished  is  incalculable  in  its  benign 
results.  Many  a  sailor  has  become  the  servant  of  Christ.  Many  a 
ship  has  become  a  bethel.  Many  a  community  and  land  beyond  the 
seas  has  felt  the  blessed  power  of  christian  sailors. 

The  Society  that  cares  for  seamen  asks  and  deserves  the  help  of 
every  class  of  men.  It  comes  alike  to  the  merchant  and  the  artizan, 
the  farmer  and  the  mechanic,  the  citizen  and  the  christian,  and  claims 
from  all,  their  aid  in  carrying  on  its  work.  Where  is  the  community 
that  is  not  indebted  to  the  sailor  for  benefits  conferred ;  where  is  there 
a  hamlet  that  has  not  some  association  or  relation  to  those  who  go 
down  to  the  sea  in  ships.  To  all  such  the  Society  comes  and  asks  that 
the  sailor  may  be  remembered  in  their  prayers  and  offerings.  Its  plans 
are  simple  but  effective.  It  can  point  with  thankfulness  to  grand  re- 
sults already  accomplished,  to  harvests  already  reaped,  to  souls  already 
saved  from  sin  and  death,  and  to  blessed  influences  for  good  every- 
where recognized  as  the  results  of  its  labors. 

A  single  example  of  its  work  may  show  better  than  any  general 
statement  what  the  Society  is  doing  for  the  sailor.  In  a  recent  number 
of  Ilarper^s  Mcujazuie,  there  may  be  found  a  notice  of  a  work  of  Mr. 
Nordhoff,  on  the  Sandwich  Islands,  in  which,  honorable  mention  is 
made  of  the  Seamen's  Chaplain  at  Honolulu.  The  mention  of  the 
name  connected  with  it  brings  back  to  my  mind  the  class  that  left  Am- 
herst College  in  r836,  while  I  was  yet  an  undergraduate.  Among  them 
were  men  whom  it  was  even  then  evident  would  make  their  mark  upon 
the  world.  One  of  them  became  in  after  years  the  Governor  of  Massa- 
chusetts, another  represented  his  native  State  in  the  National  Legis- 
lature, another  is  an  able  and  distinguished  Professor  in  one  of  our 
Theological  Seminaries,  another  is  a  leading  mind  in  the  Southern 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  others  are  doing  a  noble  work  at  the  bar,  on 
the  bench,  in  the  medical  profession,  and  in  the  ministry.  Among  this 
band  of  young  men  thus  destined  for  usefulness  and  honor,  was  the 
present  Chaplain  at  Honolulu,  Rev.  S.  C.  Damon,  D.  D.  Robust  in 
health,  a  good  scholar,  possessed  of  strong,  practical,  and  common 
sense,  cheerful,  hearty,  social,  earnest  in  wlaatever  he  undertook  to  do, 
overflowing  with  good  humor,  always  friendly,  manly,  and  genial,  sin- 
cere and  unostentatious  in  his  piety,  he  was  just  the  man  for  a  life- 
work  among  seamen.  Thirty  years  ago  he  left  for  the  Sandwich  Islands 
via  Cape  Horn.  He  went  then  not  as  a  missionary  to  the  heathen,  but 
as  a  chaplain  and  friend  of  the  sailor.     The  Islands  were  already  show- 


AND   SEAMEN'S   FRIEND.  9 

ing  the. rich  fruits  of  christian  labor  among  the  aborigines.  But  the 
influence  of  the  crews  which  were  constantly  arriving  there  were  fear- 
fully counteracting  the  labors  of  the  missionaries.  The  church  was 
trying  to  teach  the  people  the  gospel.  But  commerce  was  sending  its 
sailors  there  to  practice  vice  and  sow  the  seeds  of  immorality  and  death. 

Mr.  DAiiox  began  his  work  in  a  chapel  which  had  been  carried 
thither  in  sections  from  America.  He  invited  the  sailor  upon  his  ship. 
He  cared  for  him  while  in  port.  He  overlooked  the  work  of  providing 
for  him  a  home.  He  preached  to  him  in  the  house  of  God.  He  fol- 
lowed him  with  his  kind  offices,  warning  him  of  danger,  rebuking  his 
sins,  reasoning  with  him  of  righteousness,  repentance,  and  judgment  to 
come.  He  edited  a  paper  which  was  devoted  to  his  interests.  He 
showed  himself  every  way  to  be^his  sincere  friend.  He  gave  him  help 
in  distress,  counsel  and  comfort  when  sick  and  in  trouble.  Hence  he  is 
known  and  loved  by  thousands  that  annually  visit  the  port  of  Honolulu. 
They  call  him  Father  Damon.  They  attend  his  chapel  Tthen  there,  and 
they  carry  away  with  them  the  books  and  papers  he  has  provided  for 
them,  and  the  memory  of  all  his  kindness  and  attention. 

Contrast  such  a  work, with  that  which  is  done  for  the  sailor  in  too 
many  a  seaport,  where  he  is  tempted  and  robbed  and  demoralized,  and 
then  carried  back  to  the  sea  with  all  his  hard  earned  wages  in  the  hands 
of  publicans  and  harlots,  and  say  which  is  best  for  society,  commerce 
and  civilization. 

And  it  is  this  work  of  caring  for  the  sailor  and  surrounding  him  by 
associations  and  influences  that  shall  save  him  and  make  him  a  blessing 
that  the  Seamen's  Friexd  Society  is  doing  at  home  and  abroad. 
Will  you  aid  it  by  your  prayers  and  contributions,  and  so  help  to  speed 
the  day  when  the  abundance  of  the  sea  shall  be  converted  to  God,  and 
when  all  the  rivers  that  run  into  the  sea  shall  bear  to  it  rich  blessings 
that  shall  return  in  due  season  to  refresh  and  beautify  the  earth  and 
make  it  as  the  garden  of  the  Lord. 


Sympathy. 

Sailok  !  we  will  think;.of  thcc, 
On  thy  lone  ))athway  o'er  the  sea, 
When  the  storm  is  darkly  gathering 
Ami  the  winds  are  wildly  sweeiimg, 
We  will  think  ol"  tliee. 

Sailor!  we  will  pray  lor  thee 
To  him  whose  voice  hushed  Galilee. 
When  we  seek  his  blood-bonght  dower 
The  Holy  Spirit's  saving  power, 
Wo  wdl^pray  Ipr  thee. 

Sailor  1  we  will  give  to  thee 
Our  warm  and  earnest  sympathy; 
The  thou.aht  will  cheer  thy  miiluight  watching. 
That  memories  loud  an<l  prayers  are  reaching 
Across  the  deep  to  thee. " 
Sharon,  Ct.  E.  N.  T. 


10 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


LIFE-SAVING   SERVICE.— REPORT  OF  THE  CHIEF   OF 
THE   BUREAU. 

TWO   HU>TDRED   AXD    THIRTT-FIYE    LIVES    lilPERILED,   AND    OifLT   ONE 

LOST — AN   EXTENSION   OF   THE    SERVICE    CONTEMPLATED — THE   STORM 

SIGNAL   AND    LIFE-SAVING   STATIONS   CONNECTED. 

We  here  present  our  readers  witli  an  iateresting  document  from  the  Treasury 
Department.  It  is  but  a  few  years  since  the  Government  entered  upon  any  syste- 
matic attempt  at  Life  Saving,  and  Mr.  Kimball's  report  'will  show  a  most  gratifying 
progress  in  this  hmnane  work.  Any  appropriation  necessary  to  extend  the  arrange" 
ments  propoaed  should  be  cheerfully  made. — Ed.  Mag. 
To  the  Hon.  War.  A.  Richakdsox,  Secre- 
tary of  the  Treasury. 

The  Life-Saving  Service,  as  at 
present  constituted,  comprises  81 
stations  on  the  coasts  of  Cape  Cod, 
Rhode  Island,  Long  Island,  and 
New  Jersey.  There  are  three  dis- 
tricts— the  coast  of  Cape  Cod,  from 
Race  Point  to  Monomoy,  forming 
the  first;  the  coasts  of  Rhode  Island 
and  Long  Island,  from  Narragansett 
Pier  to  Coney  island,  the  second, 
and  the  coast  of  New  Jersey,  from 
Sandy  Hook  to  Cape  May,  the 
third.  The  following  lists  show 
the  situation  of  the  stations,  the 
numbers  by  which  they  are  desig- 
nated, and  the  names  of  the  per- 
sons in  charge : 

DISTRICT  KG.  1— COAST  OF  CAPE  COD. 

Benjamin  C.  Span-ow,  East  Orleans,  J/ass., 
Superintendent. 


No. 

station. 

Keeper. 

1. 

.Race  Point, 

Lewis  A.  Smith. 

Peaked  Hill  Bar, 

David  H.  Atkins. 

5! 

Highlauds. 

Edwin  P.  Worthen. 

4. 

Parmet  River, 

Nelson  Weston. 

5. 

Ca  boon's  Hollow, 

Wm.  C  Newcomb. 

b. 

Xauset, 

Marcus  M.  Pierce. 

7. 

Orleans, 

Solomon  Linnell. 

S. 

Chatham, 

Alpheus  Mavii. 

9. 

Monomoy, 

George  W.  Baker. 

DISTRICT    NO.  2— COASTS 

OF    RHODE    ISLAXD 

AXD    LONG 

ISLAXD. 

Henry  E.  Huntting,  Bridgehampton,  jV.  Y., 

Super  in  ten  dent. 

No, 

,      station. 

Keeper. 

1. 

Xarragan=ett  Pier, 

Benj.  3Iacomber. 

2. 

Block  Islaufl. 

Samuel  Allen. 

s! 

Moutauk  Point, 

Jonathan  Miller. 

i. 

Ditch  Plain, 

Samuel  T.  s-tratton. 

5. 

Hither  Plain, 

Geo.  H.  Osborn. 

6. 

Napeauge, 

Elijah  M.  Beunett. 

7. 

Amagansett, 

Charles  J.  Mulford. 

8. 

Geovgica, 

Jonathan  Y.  Gould. 

y. 

Bridgehampton, 

Baldwin  Cook. 

10. 

Southampton, 

Charles  White. 

11. 

Shinnecock, 

Lewis  R.  Squires.  . 

12. 

Tyanda, 

Edward  H.  Ryder. 

No. 

,      Station. 

Keeper. 

13. 

Quogue, 

Mahlon  Phillips. 

li. 

Tanner's  Point, 

Franklin  C.  Jessup. 

15. 

Moriches, 

William  Smith. 

16. 

Fargo  River, 

Sidnev  Pennv. 

17. 

Smith's  Point, 

Joseph  H.  Bell. 

IS. 

Bellport, 

Geo.  W.  Robinson. 

ly. 

Blue  Point, 

Daniel  A.  Nevens. 

20. 

Lone  Hill, 

Edmund  Brown. 

21. 

Point  of  Woods, 

Geo.  W.  Rogers. 

■'2. 

Fire  Island, 

Leander  Thurber. 

23! 

Oak  Island,  E.  End 

Henry  Oakley. 

24. 

Oak  Island,  W.  End, 

Prior  Wicks. 

25. 

Jone's  Beach,  East  ( 
End,                         ( 

Augustus  C.  Wicks. 

28. 

Jone's  Beach  West  ( 
End,                         ) 

Townsend  Verity. 

27. 

Meadow  Island. 

Leander  Lozee. 

2S. 

Long  Beach,  East    ) 

End,                         j 

Daniel  W.  Smith. 

29. 

Long  Beach,  West  1 
End,                         ( 

Charles  Wright. 

30. 

Hog  Island,  AV.  End, 

Joseph  Langdon. 

31. 

Rockawav  Beach,  ( 
East  Encl,                \ 

Daniel  Mott. 

32. 

Rockawav  Beach,  ( 
West  Eiid.              ) 

Isaac  Skidmore. 

33. 

Sheei)shead  Bay, 

Cor.  Van  Nostran. 

DISTRICT  NO.  3— COAST    OF  NEW  JERSEY. 

W. 

W.  Ware,  Cape  May  City,  A^  J.,  Superin- 

tendent. 

No. 

.     Station. 

Keeper. 

1. 

Sandy  Hook, 

C.  "W.  Patterson. 

2. 

Speniiaceti  Cove, 

Samuel  AVarner. 

3! 

Seabright, 

Charles  AVest. 

4. 

Monmouth  Beach, 

Edward  AVardell. 

5. 

Long  Branch, 

Hamilton  Taber. 

6. 

Deal. 

Abner  .Ulen. 

7, 

Shark  River, 

ATm.  A.  Harvey. 

S. 

Wreck  Pond, 

Samuel  Ludlow. 

9. 

Squan  Beach, 

E.  H.  Jackson. 

10. 

Point  Pleasant, 

John  C.  Clayton. 

11. 

Swan  Point, 

James  Numan. 

12. 

Green  Island, 

AVm.  P.  Chadwick. 

13. 

Tom's  River, 

AA'm.  X.  MUler. 

14. 

Island  Beach, 

K.  F.  Reed. 

15. 

Forked  River, 

John  Parker. 

10. 

South    End    Squan 
Beach. 

1  D.  D.  Herring. 

17. 

Barnegat, 

Saml.  Ferine,  Jr. 

18. 

Lovelivdie's  Island, 

Charles  Cox. 

19. 

Harvey  Cedars, 

Charles  Martin,  Jr. 

20. 

fchip  Bottom, 

Henry  Lamson. 

21. 

Long  Beach, 

AV.  H.  Crane. 

22. 

Bond's, 

Thomas  Bond. 

23! 

Little  Egg. 

J.  B.  Rider. 

24. 

Little  Beach, 

AA\  P.  shrouds. 

25. 

Brigantine, 

AA'.  Hoklzkom. 

2(i. 

So.  Brigantine, 

Q.  A.  Iloldzkom. 

27. 

Atlantic  City, 

Burton  Gaskill. 

28. 

Absecom, 

Thomas  Rose. 

29. 

Great  Egg, 

John  Bryant. 

30. 

Beazely's, 

Richard  B.  Stiles. 

_<-      fp'-^.  7  ^ 


Vol.  47. 


JANUARY,  1875. 


No.  1. 


THE  MISSIONARY  ELEMENT  IN  CHRISTIAN  WORK  FOR  SEAMEN: 

A  8EEM0N, 

BY    REV.    J.    E.    ROCKWELL,    D.    D. , 
Pastor  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  Edgewater,  Staten  Island,  iV,  Y. 

DECT.  3  :  19.— They  shall  call  the  people  unto  the  mountain ;  there  they  shall  offer  sacrifices 
of  righteousness,  for  they  shall  suck  of  the  abundance  of  the  seas,  and  of  the  treasures  hid  in 
the  sand. 

This  propliesy  was  uttered  by  ^Moscs  in  liis  final  interview  with  the 
people  whom  he  had  led  out  of  Egypt.  It  was  the  l)lessinfr  which  he 
pronounced  upon  Zehulon,  and  served  to  give  emphasis  and  meaning 
to  the  Avords  of  the  dying  Jacob,  "  Zebulon  sliall  be  a  haven  for 
sliips."  By  their  natural  position  this  tribe  of  the  Israelitish  people 
was  especially  devoted  to  commercial  pursuits,  and  had  dealings  with 
all  the  nations  lying  around  the  great  sea,  which  Avas  tlien  the  centre  of 
the  world's  commerce.  Although  it  is  impossible  to  define  tlieir  exact 
limits  during  its  early  history,  yet  we  are  assured  by  Josephus,  that  they 
reached  from  Lake  Gennesareth  on  the  East,  to  Mount  Carmel  and  the 
Mediterranean  on  the  west,  and  that  it  was  the  great  thoroughfare  by 
which  the  vast  commerce  of  Damascus  and  the  regions  around  made 
its  way  to  the  sea,  so  that  this  people  were  brought  into  constant  and 
busy  contact  with  the  merchants  of  Syria,  Phoenicia  and  Egypt.  Such 
intercourse  while  it  adds  breadth  and  spirit  and  intelligence  to  any 
people,  affords  also  opportunity  for  the  spread  of  truth  in  all  its  forms. 
It  cannot  be  supposed  that  the  men  who  were  constantly  brought  into 


^  THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 

social  contact  and  business  relations  with  a  people  who  were  devoted 
to  the  Avorship  of  Jehovah,  could  fail  to  gather  from  them  new  ideas  of 
religion,  and  new  views  of  the  method  in  which  man  is  to  worship  and 
serve  God.  The  heathen  who  had  come  from  scenes,  where  idolatrous 
rites  and  services  often  of  the  most  degrading  character,  were  offered 
to  stocks  and  stones,  must  have  received  most  solemnand  important 
lessons  in  regard  to  the  nature  of  God  and  the  spiritual  worship  which 
He  required  when  they  came  in  contact  with  a  people  Avho  were  gov- 
erned by  a  law  whose  first  Avords  were:  "  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  Gods 
before  me — thou  shalt  not  make  or  Avorship  any  graven  image."  And 
anticipating  this  result  of  their  intercourse  Avith  the  people  around 
them,  Moses  says  of  the  tribes  of  Zebulon  and  Issachar,  "  They  shall 
call  the  people  unto  the  mountain,  Avhere  they  shall  offer  sacrifices  of 
righteousness."  There  had  undoubtedly  been  a  partial  fulfillment  of 
this  prophecy  as  early  as  the  days  of  Solomon.  The  ships  Avhich  he 
built  upon  the  Red  Sea  Avere  manned  Avitli  sailors  of  Tyre,  whose  king 
was  a  Avorshipper  of  the  God  of  Israel,  and  betAveen  whom  and  himself 
the  Avarmest  friendship  existed.  If  it  be  asked  hoAv  this  knowledge  of 
the  true  God  had  come  among  a  jieople  aa^Iio  for  ages  had  been  marked 
and  distinguished  as  idolaters,  Ave  may  find  the  solution  in  the  inti- 
mate relations  which  had  existed  between  Tyre  and  Sidon,  the  haven  of 
the  sea  at  which  Zebulon  dAvelt.  Between  these  tAvo  ports  there  Avas 
constant  communication,  and  if  the  sailors  of  Zebulon  Avere  faithful  to 
their  OAvn  religious  obligations,  as  it  was  foretold  they  would  be,  it 
would  have  been  no  strange  or  difficult  thing  to  make  knoAvn  the  truth 
to  the  Syrian  seamen.  There  were  times  Avhen  these  idolatrous  men 
must  have  Avitnessed  scenes  which  were  new  to  them,  and  Avhich  must 
haA'e  deeply  impressed  them  as  being  Avholly  the  rcA'erse  of  what  they 
witnessed  in  their  own  land.  They  saAv  no  idols  to  Avhich  the  sailors 
of  Zebulon  boAved  in  worship.  They  heard  them  speak  Avith  reverence 
and  aAve  of  the  one  only  living  and  true  God,  Avhose  name  they  honored 
and  whose  commands  they  obeyed.  Three  times  in  the  year  they  saw 
them  leaving  their  homes  and  their  business  and  going  up  to  Jerusalem 
to  keep  the  solemn  feasts  which  commemorated  God's  goodness  to  them 
and  their  fathers.  In  many  ways  they  heard  from  them  the  story  of 
their  separation  from  all  other  nations  as  a  distinct  people;  and  of  the 
hopes  they  cherished  of  a  coming  Messiah  who  should  redeem  his 
people  from  their  sins.  Thus  it  was  that  in  tlie  intercourse  which  Zebu- 
lon had  with  other  nations  througli  its  commerce,  the  people  Avere 
invited  to  the  mountain  of  the  Lord,  and  were  taught  the  nature  of 
the  serAQce  which  He  required  and  the  worship  to  be  offered  to  Him. 
Here,  then,  Ave  have  presented   to  us  a  class  of  men  who  by  the 


And  seamen'8  friend.  3 

Very  nature  of  their  employments,  should  have  remarkable  opportuni- 
ties of  spreading  abroad  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  under  whose  in- 
fluence tlicy  who  were  hitherto  ignorant  of  His  worship,  should  be 
invited  to  engage  therein,  instructed  in  the  truth  and  led  to  an  enjoy- 
ment of  the  blessed  hopes  of  the  Gospel. 

And  this  fact  opens  to  us  a  most  important  view  of  tlie  influence  of 
a  Christianized  Commerce  upon  the  moral  destinies  of  the  world,  and 
shows  to  us  the  inixsionary  element  in  the  work  of  the  church  for  sea- 
wen. 

Who  can  estimate  the  power  for  good  which  is  possessed  by  a  single 
crew  of  sailors,  whose  hearts  are  all  alive  to  the  hopes  of  salvation,  and 
Avhose  souls  are  permeated  with  the  love  of  Christ  as  the  Saviour  of  lost 
men?  What  has  been  the  influence  of  commerce  when  unsanctified — 
what  has  been  the  power  for  evil  of  seamen  whose  characters  have  been 
debased  by  crime  and  passion,  is  too  well  known  to  need  proof  or  il- 
lustration? Thus  far,  the  heathen  world  have  learned  little  else  but 
evil,  througli  the  men  who  have  come  to  their  ports  and  coasts  from 
nominally  Christian  countries.  What  ideas  can  we  suppose  have  been 
formed  by  idolatrous  nations  of  a  religion  which  has  had  its  represen- 
tatives in  men  whose  characters  have  ever  been  stained  by  lust  and  in- 
temiserance  and  every  debasing  crime?  What  notions  could  they  enter- 
tain of  Christianity  which  its  missionaries  have  represented  to  be  peace- 
ful and  honest  and  pure,  when  they  have  seen  the  very  men  who  have 
brought  them  thither,  practising  the  most  degrading  vices,  plunder- 
ing the  helpless  and  destroying  the  innocent?  Can  we  wonder  at  the 
comparatively  little  progress  which  the  missionary  enterprises  of  the 
church  have  made,  when  we  recall  the  tremendous  influences  against 
which  they  have  had  to  contend  in  the  opj)osing  drifts  of  crime,  sensu- 
ality, fraud  and  violence,  which  have  set  in  upon  them  from  the  com- 
merce of  Christian  countries?  One  of  the  most  fearful  hindrances  to 
the  progress  of  the  Gospel  in  heathen  countries,  has  been  found  in  the 
sailors  who  visit  them,  and  bring  with  them  the  vices  and  demoral- 
izing influences  of  their  new  civilization. 

On  the  contrary,  we  can  hardly  estimate  the  poA\ter  for  good  which 
Christian  sailors  possess,  Avho  carry  with  them  wherever  they  go  the 
spirit  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  believing  its  truths  and  practising  its 
virtues. 

While  we  cannot  over  estimate  the  importance  of  what  is  known  as 
the  special  work  of  foreign  missions,  which  consists  in  the  establish- 
ment of  churches,  schools  and  all  the  varied  instrumentalities  essential 
to  the  spread  of  the  Gosi)cl  among  the  heathen,  we  are  in  danger  of  un- 
dervalueing  the  power  of  tlic  Christian  sailor  in  aiding  this  work.     Nay, 


-t  '   THE  BAILORS'  MAGAZINE 

is  it  not  true  that  the  cliurch  has  scarcely  recognized  this  agency  as  of 
any  essential  value  in  the  accomplishment  of  Christ's  comnumd  to  preach 
His  Gospel  to  every  creature?  Its  missionaries  are  numbered  by  hun- 
dreds only,  while  three  millions  of  men  are  toiling  upon  the  sea  and 
visiting  every  nation  and  tribe  whose  lands  border  u]ion  the  ocean,  and 
if  properly  prepared  miglit  be  of  eminent  service  in  aiding  the  church  to 
do  its  work.  We  are  learning  in  the  developments  of  divine  providence. 
that  while  the  church  and  the  world  need  an  educated  ministry,  men  of 
ordinary  training  and  abiUties  if  lilled  with  the  spirit  of  God  and  the 
love  of  Christ,  may  wield  a  mighty  influence  for  good  and  be  ellectivc  in 
saAnng  men  whom  an  educated  ministry  might  be  unable  to  reach.  A 
Christian  layman  has  often  accom]ilislied  incalculable  good  among  his 
fellow  men  by  his  godly  example,  and  his  loving  words  of  warning  and 
instruction  spoken  at  the  fitting  time,  and  which  have  been  like  ap]des  of 
gold  in  pictures  of  silver.  Men  even  of  little  intellectual  ability  or  cul- 
ture have  sometimes  been  instruments  of  good  to  many  a  soul  by  tlieir 
simple,  direct,  affectionate  and  fearless  appeals  made  to  the  lieart  and 
conscience.  It  needs  surely  only  a  i)ractical  knowledge  of  the  Gospel 
to  be  able  to  tell  men  the  simple  story  of  the  Cross  and  of  salvation 
through  Jesus  Christ.  Why  then  need  the  church  wait  until  it  can 
send  forth  bands  of  educated  men  to  every  island  and  nation  before  it 
enters  ujion  its  work  of  evangelization.  What  if  it  press  the  sailor  into 
its  work,  and  empower  and  commission  him  to  say  to  every  man  who  is 
bowing  to  idols  that  Jehovah  hath  said:  "Thou  shalt  have  no  other 
Gods  before  me,"  or  to  tell  to  the  poor  and  wretched  the  story  of 
Christ's  great  love  for  sinners,  and  of  his  death  on  the  Cross  for  lost 
and  guilty  men.  Who  can  doubt  the  fidelity  with  which  such  a  mes- 
sage would  be  given,  when  he  knows  the  promptness  and  fearless- 
ness with  which  the  sailor  meets  the  demands  of  duty.  What  if 
every  ship  that  sailed  from  the  ports  of  Christian  nations  was  man- 
ned and  officered  by  men  who  felt  the  power  of  the  truth  in  their  own 
souls,  and  who  were  supi)licd  by  the  church  with  Bibles  and  tracts 
wntten  in  the  language  of  the  people  whom  they  were  to  visit;  who  can 
doubt  that  such  reading  would  if  j)laced  in  the  hands  of  thinking  and 
intelligent  men,  open  to  them  the  knowledge  of  the  way  of  salvation. 
and  be  at  least  the  means  of  preparing  the  way  for  the  missionary  of 
the  Cross.  Is  not  the  experiment  worth  the  trial?  It  was  said  by  one 
of  the  early  missionaries  to  the  Pacific  Islands  that  the  readiness  with 
which  those  people  received  them,  was  owing  to  a  few  words  which 
had  been  drop])ed  by  one  of  the  sailors  of  Captain  Cook,  who  when  he 
saw  them  worshipping  idols,  told  them  that  they  were  not  thus  to 
expect  to  secure  the  favor  of  God.  and  that  bye  and  bye  men  from  Eng- 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FKIEND.  .") 

hiiul  would  come  and  toll  tlu'iu  about  (iod  and  iiow  to  servo  him.  These 
words  were  treasured  uj)  among  the  traditions  of  the  Islanders,  and 
when  the  early  missionaries  from  America  came  among  them  were 
recalled,  and  served  to  secure  a  welcome  for  those  who  came  to  tell  them 
of  the  way  of  salvation. 

Why  then  may  not  the  sailor  be  used  in  helping  forward  the  mission- 
ary work  of  the  church?  AVhat  is  needed  to  make  the  attempt  hopeful 
is  such  an  earnest  and  ])ersistont  effort  for  his  s])iritual  good  as  shall  by 
the  divine  blessing  secure  his  conversion  to  Christ  and  his  consecration 
to  the  work  of  spreading  abroad  tlie  knowledge  of  tlie  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus. 

One  or  two  simple  facts  will  serve  to  show  the  power  of  the  sailor  for 
good  when  his  heart  is  under  the  influence  of  the  Gospel.  The  late  Dr. 
C.  S.  Stewart,  once  a  missionary  to  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and  for  many 
years  after  a  chaplain  in  the  U.  S.  Xavy,  gave  a  most  striking  testimony 
to  the  influence  of  Christian  seamen  in  a  In-ief  notice  of  the  voyage 
of  the  steamer  Xiagara  when  bearing  homeward  the  Japanese  Em- 
bassy, whose  visit  to  our  shores  many  will  remember. 

"We  have"  (he  wrote)  "' regular  worship  at  which  tlie  whole  shii>'s 
company  attend  on  the  (juarter  deck  every  morning  and  evening,  as 
w'ell  as  the  ])ublic  services  of  the  Sabbath,  when  congregational  singing, 
by  the  otticers  and  crew,  and  a  sermon  are  added  to  prayer. 

The  worshi})  is  oj^en  to  the  free  obser\ance  of  the  Japanese,  and  is 
regarded  by  them  with  worshi})ful  attention  and  interest.  At  first, 
the  princes  when  on  the  deck  at  tlie  time  the  ship's  company  were 
thus  assembled,  retired  to  their  apartments,  but  of  late  they  often 
remain  as  s])ectators. 

The  professing  Christians  among  the  sailors,  a  dozen  in  number, 
hold  a  i)rayer  meeting  on  the  berth-deck  every  evening.  It  was  com- 
menced the  flrst  night  we  were  at  sea  after  leaving  New  York.  Many 
of  the  flfty  servants  of  the  embassy  have  been  attracted  to  the  vicinity 
of  this,  by  the  singing  of  hymns,  and  no  doubt  have  informed  them- 
selves of  the  nature  and  meaning  of  this  new  aspect  to  them  of  the  re- 
ligious observances  of  Christians.  The  ambassadors  and  their  suite 
are  fre([uently  remembered  in  ])rayer  at  these  meetings,  and  as  I  have 
seen  one  and  another  of  the  Japanese  stand  and  look  with  seeming 
wonder  at  the  group  of  sailors  bowed  down  upon  the  deck  in  prayer,  I 
have  been  moved  more  than  once  to  tears  by  the  simi)licity  and  earnest- 
ness with  which  these  converted  sailors  have  interceded  with  the  Saviour 
in  their  behalf,  that  the  light  of  His  truth  and  the  power  of  His  grace 
might  be  manifested  among  these  pagans,  and  in  the  nation  to  which 
they  are  returning." 

What  a  testimony  is  this  to  the  character  of  the  work  that  sailors 
might  perform  were  they  fully  interested  in  the  service  of  Christ.  Nor 
is  this  an  isolated  fact.  Many  a  similar  testimony  might  be  adduced  to 
show  the  power  for  good  which  lies  in  the  sailor  when  he  has  had  an 
experience  of  the  love  of  Christ  in  his  soul. 


n  THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 

Several  years  since,  a  sea  captain  engaged  in  a  coasting  voyage  on 
the  Pacific,  disposed  of  over  a  hundred  Bibles,  besides  many  religious 
tracts  in  the  ports  at  which  he  stopped.  A  sailor  who  had  been  ordained 
as  a  preacher  established  a  church  with  more  than  eighty  members, 
mostly  converts  from  Catholicism  on  an  island  near  the  coast  of  South 
America. 

Two  converted  seamen  once  shipped  from  Boston  to  Calcutta.  An 
impenitent  shipmate  who  thought  piety  in  a  sailor  was  a  matter  of 
mirth  and  ridicule,  and  who  expected  to  make  himself  and  his  comrades 
merry  at  the  expense  of  these  Christian  men,  said  to  a  stranger  after 
they  had  sailed:  "  Well,  I  learn  that  there  are  a  couple  of  pious  fellows 
in  our  crew. "  The  stranger  looked  up  with  a  meek  glance,  and  replied : 
"Yes,  sir,  and  I  hope  I  am  one  of  them."  A  second  stepped  up 
promptly,  and  said:  "  And  I  hope  I  am  another. "  ''My  sport"  (said 
the  scorner  Avhen  afterwards  relating  his  experience)  ''was  all  over. 
Surely,  said  I  to  myself,  these  men  are  Christians  of  the  genuine  kind 
— they  are  not  afraid  to  show  their  colors,"  This  man  was  thus  led  to 
reflection,  and  then  to  Christ.  These  three  established  a  jorayer  meeting 
in  the  forecastle,  and  before  the  voyage  was  ended,  six  others  were  re- 
joicing in  hope.  Moreover,  Avhile  they  were  in  India,  sailors  from 
other  ships  attended  their  meetings,  and  several  of  them  also  were 
converted  to  God.  Like  the  men  of  Zebulon,  these  earnest  sons  of  the 
sea  called  the  people  unto  the  mountain  of  the  Lord,  and  there  offered 
their  sacrifices  of  righteousness.  With  such  facts  before  us  and  with 
many  similar  ones  which  might  be  readily  mentioned,  who  can  fail  to  see 
what  immense  power  for  good  is  garnered  up  in  the  commerce  of  a 
Christian  nation  when  it  is  sanctified  to  Christ  and  the  church. 

Is  it  not  a  matter  of  wonder  that  in  the  agencies  to  be  used  for  the 
conversion  of  the  Avorld,  so  little  attention  has  been  paid  to  the  men 
who  in  the  very  nature  of  their  calling  are  brought  most  in  contact 
with  every  nation,  and  who  if  they  were  in  full  and  hearty  sympathy 
with  the  work  miglit  be  constantly  exerting  an  influence  that  should 
be  for  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel  and  the  bringing  of  the  world 
to  the  knowledge  of  Christ.  Without  dwelling  at  length  upon  the  points 
Avhich  show  the  power  of  the  missionary  element  as  it  exists  in  a  Christ- 
ianized and  sanctified  commerce,  we  may  mention  a  few  obvious  facts 
which  may  set  the  matter  before  us. 

1st.  The  sailor  is  a  citizen  of  the  world.  He  is  to-day  at  home 
among  the  influences  of  Christianity  and  civilization,  and  in  a  few 
weeks  in  India  or  China  or  Japan  or  Africa,  or  the  Islands  of  the  sea 
■ — the  very  fields  the  church  is  seeking  to  cultivate,  and  the  j)eople 
whom  it  desires  to  convert. 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND.  7 

3d.  The  sailor  is  a  bold  and  fearless  man.  He  learns  from  the  ex- 
periences of  every  day  to  face  danger  wherever  duty  summons  him. 
He  is  in  constant  contact  with  perils  and  inured  to  hardships.  He 
never  shrinks  from  the  work  which  is  laid  ujDon  him,  though  it  is  to  be 
performed  amidst  storm  and  darkness,  though  it  call  him  to  climb  the 
swaying  masts  amid  blinding  flashes  of  lightning  or  the  flying  spray 
that  freezes  as  it  falls.  Such  a  character  surely  is  one  that  is  needed  in 
the  work  of  missions,  and  that  eminently  qualifies  the  Christian  to 
engage  in  its  arduous  duties. 

3d.  Again,  the  sailor  has  learned  the  necessity  of  prompt  and  cheerful 
obedience  to  orders.  He  knows  that  the  commands  of  his  captain  are 
law,  which  he  is  never  to  question,  but  must  at  once  perform.  He 
never  thinks  of  doubting  their  propriety  or  neglecting  their  fulfillment 
for  a  moment.  What  then  may  we  believe  will  be  his  conduct  when  he 
enlists  under  the  great  captain  of  our  salvation,  and  with  his  heart  full 
of  love  for  Him,  hears  His  command:  "Go  preach  my  Gospel  to  every 
creature. " 

Lastly,*  the  sailor  is  frank  and  generous  and  free  hearted,  and 
thus  endowed  with  the  very  qualities  that  would  lead  him,  were  he  a 
Christian,  to  just  such  a  work  as  might  be  of  essential  service  to  the 
church'  in  its  great  duty  of  evangelizing  the  nations.  With  such 
([ualifications,  what  an  agent,  for  good  might  he  become  were  he  but 
duly  prepared  by  the  grace  and  Spirit  of  God  to  devote  himself  fully  to 
the  service  of  Christ. 

And  did  not  the  Master  Himself  give  a  hint  and  a  lesson  to  the 
church  as  to  its  work,  and  its  agencies,  when  He  selected  four  of  His 
most  eminent  apostles  from  the  sailors  of  Galilee,  and  said:  "lAvill 
make  you  fishers  of  men."  Is  it  not  strange  then  that  the  church  has 
seemingly  lost  sight  of  this  instrumentality,  among  all  the  agencies  it  has 
sought  to  employ  for  spreading  the  Gospel  over  the  world?  When  has 
the  sailor  ever  failed  in  fulfilling  a  trust  committed  to  him?  Commerce 
has  placed  in  his  hand  its  untold  treasures,  and  has  groAvn  and  flourish- 
ed through  his  fidelity. 

Nations  have  employed  him  to  defend  their  honor  and  guard  their 
coasts,  and  he  has  nobly  and  manfully  accomplished  his  mission. 
Science  has  used  him  in  her  task  of  gathering  together  the  facts  and 
l)henomena  on  Avhicli  she  makes  up  theories  and  systems,  and  he  has 
essentially  aided  her  in  her  work.  He  has  brought  to  her  the  secret 
treasures  of  the  sea — has  marked  its  currents — observed  its  motions — 
traced  the  course  of  the  winds — visited  the  regions  of  eternal  winter 
— pushed  his  way  through  vast  seas  of  ice — s^our-ded   tlie  mysterious 


8  THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 

depths  of  the  Ocean — and  laid  from  shore  to  shore  the  electric  wires  that 
thrill  with  the  thought,  and  bear  the  tidings  of  commercial  and  social 
life  from  continent  to  continent. 

Yet  the  church  seems  almost  to  have  OA'erlooked  him  when  seeking 
for  agents  to  do  her  work  of  carrying  the  news  of  salvation  to  the 
nations  it  has  sought  to  enlighten  and  bless. 

Hundreds  of  Christian  congregations  while  contributing  their  benefac- 
tions for  the  cause  of  missions,  have  forgotten  to  aid  the  society  that  is 
seeking  to  fit  the  sailor  to  be  a  most  important  element  in  the  missionary 
work.  In  our  larger  seaports  it  is  true,  Bethels  and  churches  have  been 
established  for  seamen.  Yet  this  is  only  one  item  in  the  work  which 
must  be  done  for  his  spiritual  welfare.  He  needs  books  for  his  quiet 
and  leisure  hours  at  sea.  He  needs  religious  influences  in  foreign 
ports.  He  needs  a  home  that  shall  be  free  from  the  terrible  tempta- 
tions with  which  he  is  usually  surrounded  when  he  enters  a  sailor's 
boarding  house.  He  needs  the  watch  and  care  of  a  pastor  or  chaplain 
when  he  lands  on  a  foreign  shore — that  he  may  be  "visited  upon  his  ship 
— invited  to  the  house  of  God — warned  of  his  dangers  and  temptations, 
and  pointed  to  the  Saviour.  What  the  treatment  has  been  which  the 
sailor  has  received  in  return  for  his  perils  and  labors  encountered  at  the 
behests  of  commerce  and  science  and  national  and  social  interests,  is  too 
well  known  to  need  more  than  a  simple  and  passing  allusion.  He  has 
been  met  on  his  return  from  sea  by  the  throngs  of  men  whose  only 
object  has  been  to  plunder  him  of  all  his  hard  earned  wages,  and  set 
him  adrift  again,  with  health  undermined,  and  character  gone.  He  has 
been  the  victim  of  the  most  systematic  efforts  to  defraud  and  degrade 
and  ruin  him.  He  has  been  often  entrapped  into  dens  of  vice  and  in- 
famy, when  in  a  few  days  the  gatherings  of  months  have  disappeared, 
Avhen  he  has  been  drugged  by  strong  drink,  and  has  only  known  the  full 
extent  of  the  evils  he  has  suffered,  when  he  has  waked  up,  far  at  sea, 
upon  some  ship  Avhere  he  has  been  placed  by  the  wretches  who  have 
made  merchandise  of  him  and  have  received  the  wages  he  is  yet  to  earn, 
as  a  part  of  their  nefarious  business. 

And  nations  that  have  grown  great  by  means  of  his  perils  and  work, 
have  looked  coldly  on  and  failed  to  step  in  to  help  and  defend  him. 
And  when  wise  and  humane  laws  have  been  passed  for  his  protection, 
the  most  persistent  efforts  have  been  made  to  defeat  their  due  execution, 
and  to  send  the  sailor  back  into  the  hands  of  the  vile  combinations  for 
his  destruction. 

Against  these  unhappy  influences  the  Amekican  Seamens'  Friend 
Society  seeks  to  defend  the  sailor,  and  to  throw  around  him  safeguards, 
and  spiritual  and  social  agencies  that  shall  ensure  his  temporal  and 
eternal  well  beinff. 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND.  *    0 

It  is  the  agent  of  tlie  Christian  Cliurch  in  caring  for  three  millions  of 
men  who  need  to  be  followed,  at  home,  and  upon  the  sea,  and  in  foreign 
lands,  with  the  influences  and  appliances  of  the  Gospel.  In  the  pro- 
secution of  its  work,  so  far  as  it  is  successful,  it  is  preparing  a  most  im- 
portant missionary  agency  for  the  evangelizing  of  the  world — it  is  aid- 
ing the  church  to  fulfill  the  command  of  Christ,  "^preach  my  Gospel  to 
every  creature. " 

Facts  which  are  continually  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  those  who  are 
engaged  m  the  management  of  the  society,  are  clearly  revealing  the 
missionary  element  of  its  work.  Its  chaplains  and  agents — its  libra- 
ries, which  are  now  numbered  by  thousands,  and  its  Christian  homes 
whose  establishment  it  is  aiding,  are  all  so  many  auxiliaries  to  the 
cliurch  in  its  great  mission.  On  many  a  ship  that  goes  forth  at  the 
behests  of  commerce,  are  Christian  sailors,  who  are  earnest  and  faith- 
ful servants  of  Jesus  Christ.  On  some  of  our  noble  lines  of  steamers 
every  sailor  is  shipped  with  the  understanding  that  no  spirituous  liquors 
will  be  furnished  him,  except  on  case  of  actual  sickness  and  by  the 
direction  of  the  surgeon.  This  statement  I  know  is  true  in  regard  to 
the  line,  in  whose  ships  I  recently  crossed  and  re-crossed  the  Atlantic, 
and  the  eifect  on  the  character  and  conduct  of  the  crew  was  most 
marked  and  noteworthy.  In  many  a  ship's  cabin  the  crew  are  now  re- 
gularly gathered  for  religious  services,  and  in  many  a  forecastle  prayer 
meetings  are  held,  and  the  Bible  read,  and  souls  re-freshed  and  saved. 

A  single  fact  will  illustrate  the  work  that  is  going  on  among  these 
who  do  business  upon  the  great  waters. 

A  few  months  since  the  Trustees  of  the  Seamens'  Fkiend  Society 
received  a  letter  from  the  Countess  of  Aberdeen,  in  Scotland,  ex- 
pressing her  wish  to  place  in  their  hands  a  sum  of  money  for  the  pur- 
chase of  a  number  of  libraries,  which  should  be  sent  forth  in  her 
name  as  a  memorial  of  her  son  who  was  lost  at  sea.  In  the  course  of 
the  correspondence  which  ensued  the  following  facts,  were  learned  in 
respect  to  this  noble  young  man.  On  the  death  of  his  beloved  and 
honored  father.  Lord  Haddo,  in  March,  1804,  he  succeeded  to  his 
title,  and  for  nearly  a  year  and  a  half  remained  at  home  comforting 
his  widowed  mother,  and  being  the  centre  and  source  of  happiness  in 
the  household.  Early  in  the  year  18G6  he  sailed  for  New  Brunswick 
as  a  passenger.  During  the  voyage,  as  the  captain  had  no  religious 
services  on  board,  he  used  to  meet  with  the  sailors  on  Sundays,  reading 
to  them  portions  of  the  AVord  of  God,  and  using  for  prayer  the  collects 
which  were  found  in  an  old  Catholic  book  of  devotion.  After  making 
a  tour  in  the  United  States,  he  went  to  Boston,  and  laying  aside  his 
title  and  concealing  his  rank,  under  the  name  of  George  H.  Osborne, 


10  THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 

shipped  as  a  common  sailor  on  a  voyage  to  the  Canary  Isles,  partly  from 
a  love  of  the  romance  of  sea  life  and  partly  from  an  idea  that  his  health 
might  be  benefited  tliereby.  He  no  sooner  was  engaged  in  the  duties 
of  the  merchant  service,  than  he  became  deeply  interested  in  the 
welfare  of  seamen.  A  sight  of  their  wrongs  and  hardships  so  en- 
listed his  symjiathies,  that  he  turned  his  thoughts  to  the  best  methods 
for  improving  their  condition — determined  to  remain  at  sea  long 
enough  to  obtain  a  full  knowledge  of  a  sailor's  life,  and  then  to  re- 
turn to  his  home  and  endeavor  to  bring  about  needed  reforms  in  the 
mercantile  marine.  For  a  period  of  nearly  four  years  he  spent  most  of 
his  time  at  sea,  mingling  freely  with  sailors,  and  exerting  among  them  a 
noble  Christian  influence,  which  has  made  his  memory  precious  and 
fragrant.  Though  his  rank  and  jDosition  at  home  were  unknown  to  his 
associates,  yet  his  accomplished  manners — his  studious  habits — his  high 
moral  character — his  regular  attendance  at  church  when  on  shore — 
his  uprightness  and  purity  of  life,  and  his  constant  efforts  to  lead  his 
associates  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth,  were  remarked  by  all  with  Avhom 
he  came  in  contact,  and  were  affectionately  remembered,  when,  after  his 
death,  inquiries  were  made  concerning  his  career  and  history  as  a  sailor. 
He  seldom  lost  an  opportunity  to  do  good,  or  to  leave  some  moral  and 
religious  influence  uj^on  his  associates.  In  the  cause  of  temperance  he 
was  a  faithful  worker,  and  he  sought  in  every  way  both  by  precept  and 
example  to  lead  men  to  the  practice  of  this  Christian  virtue.  When 
on  land  he  sought  out  some  church  Avhere  he  might  worship  God,  and 
often  took  with  him  his  companions  whom  he  desired  to  interest  in  the 
sanctuary,  and  to  bring  within  the  reach  of  the  means  of  grace. 

A  man  of  such  intelligence  and  moral  worth  could  not  long  remain  a 
common  sailor.  He  was  soon  promoted  to  the  position  of  an  officer, 
where  he  had  still  higher  opportunities  of  usefulness,  Avhich  he  con- 
tinued to  improve  for  the  benefit  of  the  sailor,  in  whose  cause  his  whole 
soul  was  interested.  It  was  only  his  brief  exjoerience  at  sea  that  pre- 
vented his  being  placed  in  charge  as  captiiin  of  the  missionary  ship, 
which  left  Boston  for  the  Islands  of  the  Pacific. 

On  the  27th  of  January,  1870,  while  doing  his  duty  as  first  mate 
on  a  vessel  bound  from  Boston  to  Melbourne,  his  feet  became  en- 
tangled in  some  of  the  rigging,  and  by  a  sudden  lurch  of  the  ship  he 
Avas  thrown  overboard.  Every  possible  effort  for  his  rescue  was  made 
at  once,  but  all  in  vain.  He  had  sunk  to  the  sailor's  grave  amid  the 
fathomless  depths  of  the  ocean,  and  his  last  cry  for  help  was  heard 
only  by  his  shipmates  and  by  Him  who  once  walked  upon  the  waters, 
and  whose  ear  is  ever  oj^en  to  the  prayer  of  the  needy,  and  in  whose 
grace  he  had  trusted  for  salvation. 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FEIEND.  11 

It  was  while  the  agents  of  his  family  were  searching  after  some 
clue  to  his  fate,  after  long  waiting  for  their  customary  letters  from  him, 
that  his  noble  mother  became  acquainted  with  the  work  of  the  Seamexs' 
Friexd  Society,  through  whose  aid  the  missing  links  in  his  history 
were  found.  Anxious  to  have  some  memorial  which  was  befitting  her 
son's  career,  she  offered  a  generous  gift  to  the  society  for  the  purpose 
of  sending  forth  libraries,  whicli  should  bear  his  name  and  remind 
his  brethren  of  the  sea,  of  his  love  and  sympathy  for  them. 

It  was  my  privilege  on  a  recent  ^dsit  to  Europe,  to  carry  to  his  be- 
reaved mother,  the  Couxtess  of  Aberdeen,  from  the  Trustees  of 
the  Society,  their  expressions  of  gratitude  for  her  munificent  gift, 
and  of  sj^mpathy  with  her  in  her  sorrow,  and  to  place  in  her  hands 
a  model  of  the  liln-aries  which  were  to  bear  her  son's  and  her  own 
name.  It  was  a  fact  worthy  of  notice  which  I  had  the  pleasure  of 
stating  to  her  that  the  first  library  given  out  on  her  donation,  was 
placed  in  the  hands  of  a  captain  bound  for  California,  who  had 
known  her  son  intimately,  who  though  ignorant  of  his  rank  and 
title  had  loved  and  honored  him  as  a  Christian  gentleman  and  a  noble 
sailor,  and  who  was  most  deeply  affected  on  being  told  from  whom 
and  in  whose  memory  the  gift  had  come  to  him. 

Such  is  an  example  of  the  influences  Avhich  are  at  work  among 
the  men  of  the  sea.  And  it  is  in  behalf  of  a  Society  that  has  in 
it  so  many  elements  of  the  missionary  cause,  and  connected  with 
which  are  a  thousand  facts  that  show  the  importance  of  caring  for 
the  sailor,  that  we  ask  the  aid  of  all  who  love  the  Master  and  who  would 
seek  the  welfare  of  mankind.  We  would  place  a  chaplain  in  every 
port  where  our  seamen  are  found.  We  would  give  to  CAery  ship  a 
library  for  the  use  of  its  officers  and  crew.  We  would  encourage 
and  aid  the  establishment  of  Christian  homes  for  the  sailor  when  he 
reaches  the  land. 

We  would  surround  him  by  moral  influences  that  would  help  him  to 
resist  the  fierce  temptations  that  beset  him  on  every  hand.  The 
work  is  one  that  a2)pcals  to  all  who  desire  to  see  our  common  Christian- 
ity extended  over  the  world.  Every  sailor  converted  to  Christ  becomes 
an  agent  for  the  spread  of  His  Gospel.  Every  influence  that  is  used  for 
his  salvation  is  also  exerted  through  him  upon  nations  yet  to  be  given 
to  Christ  as  His  inheritance,  and  the  islands  that  wait  for  His  law. 


the   ABERDEEN    MOTTO.  — "  He    HATU    MADE    THE     DEPTHS    OF    THE 
SEA,     A    WAY    FOR    THE    RANS03IED  TO   PASS   OVER."    Isa.    51:    10. 


l-^ 


THE  8AIL0K8"  MAGAZINE 


[For  the  Sailor's  Magazine.] 

THE  SEA- WARD  DRIFT. 
BY  REV.  CHARLES  J.  JOXES,  Seanie7i's  CJicqjlain. 

dencies    of    the    cliiirch     to-day, 


Sometimes  a  vessel  when  nearing 
the  land,  as  night  approaches,  is 
becalmed.  The  coast  is  a  strange 
one.  The  captain's  fears  are  ex- 
cited, lest  in  the  coming  darkness 
she  may  drift  too  near  the  unknown 
coast.  He  paces  the  deck,  and 
tlirough  the  long  hours  of  the 
night,  anxiously  wishes  for  the 
land  breeze,  which  will  enable  him 
to  stand  off  shore.  But,  when  the 
day  breaks,  he  finds  that  his  fears 
were  all  premature.  The  set  of 
the  current  has  borne  him  sea- 
ward, and  given  him  the  offing  he 
craved. 

To  the  eye  and  heart  of  the  sail- 
ors friends,  the  good  ship — the 
CHURCH — has  seemed  to  be  thus  be- 
calmed, and  when  they  would  have 
her  mo^'ing  forward  to  their  aid, 
she  has  aj^peared  motionless.  But 
as  the  night  shadows  flee  away,  we 
find  that  she,  too,  has  been  drifting 
sea-ward — insensibly  borne  onward 
by  the  currents  of  prayer.  What 
may  we  not  anticipate  then,  wlien, 
instead  of  thus  listlessly  drifting, 
her  sails  shall  be  filled  with  the 
breathings  of  the  Di'S'ine  Spirit  to 
bring  her  with  all  her  resources  to 
our  rescue?     Then  will  she  indeed 

"  An  emblem  yield  to  friends  and  enemies. 
"How  the    Great   Teacher's  doctrine,    sanc- 
tified 

"  By  truth,  shall  spread  throughout  the  world 
dispersed." 

To   drop  the   figure.     We    may 
well   "  thank  God  and   take  cour- 


have   a    sea- ward    drift.      She   is 
looking  ''toward  the  sea."     There 
have  been,  here  and  there  in  the 
church,  since  the  first  fourth  of  this 
century,  men  who  have  seemed  to 
appreciate,   in  some  measure,  the 
agency  of  the  sailor  in  the  great 
work  of    carrying  the   Gospel  to 
the  nations.     But  even  these  seem 
scarcely  to  have  risen  to  the  dig- 
nity of  the  subject.     They  appear 
to     have     considered    the     sailor 
rather  as  the  common  carrier,  than 
as  the  "liA'ing  ejDistle,"  and  con- 
ceived the  idea  of  sending  the  Word 
of  God  bi/  him  rather  than  in  him. 
Xote  the  guarded  language  of  Rca'. 
Charles  Gutzlaff,  in  the  journal  of 
his  labors  in  Siam  and  China,  writ- 
ten but  a  quarter  of  a  century  ago: 
"While   representing  Christianity 
as  the  only  effectual  means  of  es- 
tablishing a  friendly  intercourse,  I 
Avould  not  reject  the  efforts  of  com- 
mercial enterprise  to  open  a  trade 
with  the  maritime  provinces,   but 
rather  regard  them  as  the  jjrobable 
means  of  introducing  that  Gospel 
into  "a  country  to  which  the  only 
access  is  by  sea."     We  should  be 
thankful  that  there  is  less  of  timid- 
ity, and  a  more  cheerful  and  hope- 
ful ring  in  the    church's  tone   to- 
day.    "  The  times  are  changed,  and 
we  are  changed  Avith  them."     Tes- 
timonies are  now  more  pronounced 
in     favor    of    these    men    of    the 
age,"  as  we  notice  that   the  ten-    sea  than  ever  before.     As  an  evi- 


Vol.  47. 


NOVEMBER,  1875. 


No.  11. 


GOD'S  PEOPEIETOESHIP  IX  THE  SEA. 

A    SERMON 
BY  REV.  J.  E.  ROCKWELL,  D.  D., 

PASTOR  OF  THE  FIRST  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  OF  EDGEWATER,  STATEN  ISLAND,  N.  Y. 

Psalm  95 ;  5. — The  Sea  is  His  and  He  made  it. 

The  Ninety-fifth  Psalm  is  a  call  upon  the  people  to  worship  God,  for 
which  act  two  especial  reasons  are  given — his  greatness  and  his  good- 
ness. Under  the  first  head  is  placed  his  proprietorship  of  the  depths 
of  the  Earth  and  of  the  mighty  and  towering  mountains — and  to  this  is 
added  that  he  is  both  the  owner  and  maker  of  the  Sea.  This  is  not  the 
only  reference  to  the  ocean  which  the  Scriptures  make  when  setting 
forth  the  power,  wisdom  and  glory  of  God.  Hundreds  of  similar  texts 
may  be  found  in  which  the  sea  is  alluded  to,  not  simply  as  a  grand  and 
magnificent  worS  of  Jehovah,  but  as  bearing  a  most  important  part  in 
the  accomplishment  of  his  purposes  concerning  this  world,  in  which  he 
has  made  the  grandest  displays  of  his  wisdom,  i)ower  and  love.  There 
is  then  a  special  emphasis  in  the  words  ''  the  sea  is  His  "  which  may  be 
marked  and  felt  as  we  look  over  the  sacred  oracles,  and  notice  how  much 
is  said  of  the  sea  and  its  inhabitants,  as  associated  with  God's  plans  in 
reference  to  his  church,  and  the  highest  interests  of  the  human  race. 

There  is  a  wondrous  significance  in  the  words  which  describe  the  sea 
as  first  apiDcaring  when  the  light  had  broken  upon  the  chaotic  world 
and  the  waters  which  were  under  the  firmament  were  divided  from 
these  which  were  above.  How  simple  yet  how  sublime  is  the  story  as 
told  by  the  sacred  historian.     "And  God  said  let  the  waters  under  the 


330  THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 

heaven  be  gathered  into  one  phice  and  let  the  dry  land  appear,  and  it 
was  so.  And  God  called  the  dry  land  Earth,  and  the  gathering  to- 
gether of  the  waters  he  called  Seas;  and  God  saw  that  it  was  good." 
While  as  we  read,  subsequently,  the  beasts  and  fowl  were  brought  by  the 
Lord  to  Adam  that  he  might  give  them  names,  the  sea,  which  is  his 
own,  God  named  himself,  as  though  it  were  his  own  special  work  and 
property,  and  to  be  his  own  favorite  agency  in  accomplishing  his  wise 
and  benificent  purposes  and  showing  forth  his  own  glory.  It  is  to 
many  a  matter  of  wonder  that  he  who  created  the  world  should  have 
made  two-thirds  of  it  a  simple  waste  of  waters.  They  ask,  where  is 
the  wisdom  of  thus  appropriating  so  much  space  to  seas  and  oceans 
which  might  have  been  used  as  the  domain  of  man,  and  turned  into 
fruitful  fields  waving  with  golden  harvests,  or  into  populous  towns  filled 
with  life  and  teeming  with  busy  and  active  inhabitants?  It  is  a  suffi- 
cient answer  to  the  devout  mind,  that  it  pleased  him  ''  whose  ways  are  not 
our  ways  nor  his  thoughts  our  thoughts "  to  set  these  vast  waters  as 
natural  boundaries  between  the  nations.  Yet  we  may  find  a  sufficient 
solution  to  the  inquiry,  if  we  reverently  search  for  it,  amid  the  same 
records  that  reveal  Jehovah  to  us  as  the  wise  ruler  of  the  universe,  that 
assure  us  that  the  sea  is  His  and  He  made  it. 

I.  It  is  worthy  of  notice,  in  the  first  place,  with  what  an  almost  af- 
fectionate interest  God  himself  speaks  of  the  sea,  as  his  work  not  only, 
but  as  mirroring  forth  his  sovereignty,  povrer  and  glory.  When  He 
would  set  before  Job  and  his  friends  his  divine  majesty  he  introduces 
his  argument  by  the  question,  ''Who  shut  up  the  sea  with  doors  when 
it  brake  forth  as  if  it  had  issued  from  the  womb,  when  I  made  the  cloud 
the  garment  thereof  and  thick  darkness  a  swaddling  band  for  it,  and 
brake  up  for  it  my  decreed  place  and  set  bars  and  doors,  and  said  hith- 
erto shalt  thou  come,  but  no  farther,  and  here  shalt  thy  i^roud  waves  be 
stayed?" 

When  he  would  open  to  his  people  their  contempt  for  his  authority, 
he  presents  to  them  the  sea  as  his  obedient  servant,  and  asks  with  won- 
der, "fear  ye  not  me,  and  will  ye  not  tremble  at  my  presence  Avhich 
have  placed  the  sand  for  the  bounds  of  the  sea  by  a  perpetual  decree 
that  it  cannot  pass,  and  though  the  waves  thereof  toss  themselves,  yet 
they  cannot  prevail;  though  they  toss  themselves,  yet  cannot  they  pass 
over?  "  When  the  Psalmist  would  set  forth  God's  wondrous  works  and 
power  he  says,  "thy  way  is  in  the  sea  and  thy  path  in  the  great  wa- 
ters. "  When  he  would  describe  his  glorious  attributes,  the  sea  apj)ears 
as  a  fit  mirror  of  his  omnipotence  and  omnipresence.  It  is  he  who 
gathers  its  waters  together;  who  stills  its  raging,  who  controls  its 
power,  and  who  is  mightier  than  its  waves. 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND.  331 

There  is  that  in  the  sea  which  speaks  to  j;he  thoughtful  and  devout 
mind  most  impressive  lessons  of  the  natural  attributes  of  Jehovah.    It  is  a 

"  Glorious  mirror  where  the  Almighty's  form 
Glasses  itself  in  tempests ;  iu  all  time 
'       Calm  or  convulsed,  in  breeze,  or  gale,  or  storm, 
Icing  the  pole,  or  in  the  torrid  clime 
Dark-heaving,  boundless,  endless  and  sublime. 
The  image  of  Eternity— the  throne  of  the  Invisible." 

No  one  who  loves  to  contemplate  God's  works  and  whose  soul  is  ca- 
pable of  being  stirred  by  deep  and  strong  emotions  can  fail  to  find  in 
the  sea  abundant  evidence  and  illustrations  of  the  wisdom,  immensity, 
power,  majesty  and  glory  of  him  whose  is  the  sea  and  who  made  it. 
To  the  thoughtful  mind  the  ocean  always  has  its  solemn  lessons  which 
seem  as  the  voice  of  God  itself.  Who  can  ever  look  forth  upon  it  and 
not  think  of  him  who  gave  the  sea  its  bounds,  and  who  measures  its 
waters  in  the  hollow  of  his  hands?  What  a  lesson  it  reads  to  us,  in  all 
its  vast  appearings  and  the  wild  roar  of  its  billows,  of  God's  wisdom  and 
230wer  and  glory.  What  an  image  it  is  of  his  immensity  and  eternity. 
Through  how  many  ages  has  it  rolled  on  unchanged.  The  storms  that 
have  swept  over  it  have  left  no  trace  of  their  fury.  Time  has  been  busy, 
but  though  the  marble  monument  has  crumbled  beneath  its  touch,  the 
strong  fortress  fallen,  and  cities  and  j^alaces  are  in  ruins,  and  the  earth 
itself  shows  signs  of  age  and  decay,  the  sea  is  un wasted  and  unchanged. 
Generation  after  generation  has  stood  by  its  shores  and  listened  to  the 
music  of  its  ripples  or  the  thunder  of  its  surf,  and  has  passed  away, 
yet  its  dark  waters  still  ebb  and  flow,  and  its  wild  billows  sing  their  re- 
quiem over  the  dead. 

"Time  writes  no  wrinkles  on  its  azure  brow ; 
Such  as  Creation's  dawn  beheld,  it  rolleth  now." 

Who  can  stand  and  look  ujjon  the  sea  and  feel  no  emotions  of  won- 
der and  awe,  and  no  reverence  for  Him  who  made  it?  What  lessons  it 
teaches  us  of  our  own  weakness  and  of  God's  greatness  and  power,  of 
our  littleness  and  his  infinitude  and  grandeur.  In  all  its  moods  of  rest 
or  storm,  of  peace  or  wild  commotion;  it  tells  us  that  he  who  made  it  is 
almighty  and  eternal. 

II.  Again,  the  ocean  is  one  of  God's  great  instruments  in  exerting 
his  providential  care  and  control  of  the  world.  Science  is  every  day 
bringing  to  us  fresh  illustrations  of  the  influences  which  the  sea  exerts 
upon  the  land.  Out  of  its  mighty  waters  rise  the  mists  and  clouds  that 
roll  backward  over  the  broad  fields  and  lofty  mountains  of  the  earth  and 
leave  there  the  moisture  that  gives  fertility  to  the  land,  that  fills  the 
springs  and  pools,  and  swells  the  rivers  that  are  flowing  onward  to  the 
ocean.     Its  currents  bear  the  heat  of  the  tropics  to  islands  and  conti- 


333  THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 

nents  that  "would  otherwise  have  an  arctic  climate  and  sterile  soil.  Its 
countless  inhabitants  are  food  for  man.  Its  storms,  even,  are  sources 
of  health.  They  sweep  over  every  land,  and  bear  before  them  the  mi- 
asmas and  poisons  that  might  otherwise  prove  destructive  of  life.  Its 
tides  keep  in  constant  and  healthy  motion  all  the  inland  waters  that 
flow  into  its  bosom.  Its  restless  waves,  as  they  beat  upon  the  shore, 
accomplish  mighty  geological  changes,  and  leave  their  undoubted  re- 
cords in  stony  leaves  which  are  turned  and  read  by  the  student  of  Na- 
ture in  succeeding  ages,  unveiling  to  him  the  vast  revolutions  by  which 
the  world  has  been  built  up  and  made  the  habitation  of  man.  Thus 
does  He  who  when  he  pleases  can  bring  to  pass  his  jiurposes  by  the 
most  insignificant  agencies,  use  also  the  mighty  ocean  as  his  servant 
in  executing  His  providential  will  towards  the  world  which  he  has 
built  and  peopled,  and  over  which  he  reigns  as  sovereign. 

III.  Again,  the  sea  is  God's  agent  in  separating  and  bounding  the 
nations  of  the  earth.  The  Scriptures,  although  they  do  not  pretend  to 
instruct  us  fully  either  in  natural  or  political  science,  yet  have  frequent 
reference  to  the  fact  of  the  separation  of  the  nations  by  a  special  ordi- 
nance of  God.  While  he  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  that  dwell  upon 
the  face  of  the  earth,  yet  he  did  not  intend  there  should  be  any  such 
uniformity  as  would  allow  only  a  single  family  or  nationality.  It  was 
a  part  of  his  plan  that  there  should  be  distinct  races,  who,  while  having 
all  the  essentials  of  a  common  brotherhood,  should  yet  be  so  widely 
diverse  as  to  require  separate  residences  and  governments.  Hence  we 
read,  "When  the  Most  High  divided  to  the  nations  their  inheritance, 
when  he  separated  the  sons  of  Adam,  he  set  the  bounds  according  to 
the  number  of  the  children  of  Israel."  And  again  it  is  written  of  the 
people,  "  He  hath  determined  the  times  before  ai^pointed  and  the 
bounds  of  their  habitations."  It  was  by  his  own  direct  agency  that 
after  the  flood  the  people,  who  were  of  one  language,  were  prevented 
from  forming  one  nation  through  a  confusion  of  tongues,  and  so  for- 
ever separated,  not  only  into  different  nationalities,  but  into  different  cli- 
mates and  countries — divided  not  simply  by  mountains  or  deserts,  but 
by  rivers,  seas  and  oceans.  It  was  thus  that  he  solved  the  problem  of 
the  peopling  of  the  whole  world  through  the  family  which  he  had 
made  in  his  own  image,  and  to  which  he  had  given  the  task  of  subdu- 
ing the  earth.  And  he  who  has  studied  with  the  least  care  and  atten- 
tion the  history  of  the  world  has  surely  seen  what  infinite  wisdom  and 
benevolence  was  concerned  in  this  separation  of  the  nations.  The  ex- 
periments which  Alexander,  Xerxes  and  the  Caesars  made  of  stretching 
one  government  over  the  world  were  but  magnificent  failures.  Even 
the  vast  empire  of  Rome  was  the  scene  of  constant  collision  between 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND.  383 

the  distinct  nationalities  it  embraced,  and  at  length  broke  down  by  its 
own  weight.  Out  of  this  vast  sea  of  revolution  arose  separate  govern- 
ments, each  after  its  own  kind  and  order — each  in  its  own  way  unfold- 
ing its  power,  and  moving  forward  for  the  fulfillment  of  some  of  God's 
wise  and  benificent  purposes.  And  those  nations  which  have  been  most 
insulated  have  made  the  most  decided  progress  in  civilization,  and  so- 
cial and  intellectual  science  and  culture.  England,  though  its  jieople 
were  barbarians  when  Rome  was  in  the  zenith  of  her  splendor  and 
power,  rose  in  a  few  centuries  like  another  sun  in  the  firmament  and 
shone  on  when  Italy's  light  was  quenched  in  blood  and  revolution. 
Cut  off  from  the  rest  of  Europe  by  a  cordon  of  waters,  and  shut  up  to 
art  and  commerce,  she  became  the  great  bulwark  of  law  and  the  tem- 
ple of  science  and  religion.  Her  insulated  position  enabled  her  to 
gather  strength  and  power,  not  as  the  tributary  of  some  adjoining  na- 
tion, but  as  an  independent  government  working  out  her  own  ends  and 
destiny.  It  was  the  surrounding  of  these  straits  and  seas,  hemming 
her  in  to  her  own  resources  and  developing  her  energy,  thrift  and  vir- 
tue, that  gives  meaning  to  the  song  of  her  poet: 

■'  Britania  needs  no  bulwark, 
No  towers  along  the  steep ; 
Her  march  is  on  the  mountain's  wave, 
Her  home  is  on  the  deep." 

And  how  manifestly  can  we  see  the  same  divine  wisdom  that  divided 
the  nations  of  the  old  world,  engaged  in  separating  from  it  the  western 
continent  by  tAvo  vast  oceans,  and  leaving  here  full  scope  for  the  devel- 
opment of  some  of  the  grandest  problems  which  the  human  race  has 
ever  solved.  Fifteen  centuries  passed  after  Rome  had  reached  the 
highest  point  of  her  power  before  the  existence  even  of  a  western  conti- 
nent was  known,  and  when  it  burst  like  a  new  world  upon  the  sight  of 
the  adventurous  explorers  of  Europe,  a  whole  century  pregnant  with 
mighty  changes  passed  away  ere  these  vast  forests  began  to  disappear 
before  the  advancing  tread  of  civilization,  and  these  broad  prairies  and 
fertile  hills  were  filled  with  an  earnest  and  industrious  and  hardy  jiop- 
ulation.  And  now,  severed  by  two  mighty  oceans  from  eith'er  Europe 
or  Asia,  the  joeople  of  America  have  been  left  at  liberty  to  work  out  the 
grand  experiment  of  independence  and  self-government,  while  side  by 
side  have  arisen  separate  nationalities,  each  developing  some  peculiar 
phase  of  civil  or  religious  principle,  and  illustrating  its  excellence  or 
its  evil. 

It  would  seem  then  that  Grod  had  made  the  seas  to  be  boundaries  of 
nations,  and  so  to  separate  them  that  all  might  be  left  to  work  out  his 
plan  for  the  welfare  of  the  race,  and  for  the  upbuilding  of  his  kin"-- 
dom,  which  is  to  stretch  from  sea  to  sea  and  from  the  river  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth. 


334  THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 

IV.  Again,  God  made  the  sea  as  a  liigliway  of  the  nations,  and  a 
means  of  intercourse  and  correspondence  between  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth.  We  can  hardly  imagine  what  wonkl  have  been  the  state  of 
the  world  had  there  been  no  ocean  to  be  the  path  of  commerce,  and  had 
all  the  intercourse  of  the  earth  been  carried  on  over  immense  plains 
thousands  of  miles  in  extent.  Over  those  vast  distances  travel  would 
have  been  necessarily  difficult,  and  communication  infrequent.  Com- 
merce would  have  been  carried  on  only  between  adjacent  nations,  wliile 
the  knowledge  of  more  remote  people  would  have  been  but  a  confused, 
indistinct  and  overdrawn  picture,  the  rudest  and  wildest  work  of  the 
imagination.  We  may  see  illustrations  of  this  thought  by  casting  our 
eyes  over  the  nations  that  are  most  remote  from  the  great  tracks  of 
commercial  enterprize.  What  barbarism  and  ignorance  exist  among 
the  tribes  that  skirt  the  great  deserts  of  Africa.  How  little  progress  is 
made  by  the  nations  of  Asia  that  have  no  sea  coast.  There  it  is  that 
bigotry,  superstition  and  despotism  hold  the  people  in  an  iron  bondage, 
and  that  custom  and  caste  keep  them  rooted  to  old  and  effete  institu- 
tions, while  the  rest  of  the  world  outstrips  them  in  intelligence,  educa- 
tion, and  all  the  grand  ideas  of  an  enlightened  and  advancing  civiliza- 
tion. Were  there  no  sea  there  could  be  no  intercourse  between  remote 
nations,  no  healthful  interchange  of  ideas,  and  hence  no  improvements 
by  adopting  customs  and  institutions  which  other  people  have  found 
benificent  and  wise.  The  spirit  of  commerce  is  the  spirit  of  growth, 
and  of  progress  in  invention,  art  and  social  sciences.  It  is  the  spirit  of 
peace,  of  friendship  and  fraternity.  It  binds  the  nations  together  in 
the  bonds  of  unity,  good  will  and  common  interests.  It  breaks  down 
international  prejudices.  It  prejiares  tlie  way  for  the  entrance  of  light 
and  knowledge  and  truth,  Hence,  while  the  ocean  separates,  it  unites; 
while  it  isolates  nations,  it  brings  them  together;  while  it  leaves  each 
distinct  nationality  free  to  work  out  its  own  destiny,  it  enables  each  to 
impart  to  others  its  influence  and  to  assist  them  in  the  ijrogress  of  our 
common  humanity  in  what  may  elevate  and  enlarge  and  bless.  All  this 
is  a  part  of  God's  great  purpose,  and  he  who  built  the  earth  nuide  the 
sea  also,  and  gathered  its  mighty  waters  together  that  they  might  serve 
as  his  agents,  and  carry  forward  his  wise  and  benificent  plans  towards 
the  great  family  of  man. 

V.  And  this  leads  us  to  notice,  as  a  last  and  most  important  consid- 
eration, that  the  sea  is  set  before  us  in  the  word  of  God  as  intimately 
associated  with  the  final  subjection  of  the  world  to  Christ.  It  is  won- 
derful how  much  the  ocean  is  introduced  into  the  prophecies  as  con- 
nected with  the  conversion  of  the  nations  and  the  bringing  in  of  the 
latter  day  glory.     Even  the  histories  of  the  church  which  are  given  in 


AND   SEAMEN'S  FRIEND.  335 

the  Old  Testciment  and  tlie  New,  seem  to  point  to  the  uses  wliicli  will 
be  made  of  the  sea  when  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth. 
AVhen  God  was  bringing  forth  his  people  from  the  iron  bondage  of 
Egypt  he  used  the  sea  as  the  instrument  of  salvation  to  his  church, 
and  of  vengeance  upon  his  enemies.  When  Christ  was  selecting  his 
apostles,  he  found  his  most  earnest  and  faithful  servants  by  the  sea,  and 
called  them  from  toils  and  dangers  to  be  fishers  of  men.  And  then  if 
we  look  over  the  prophecies  we  shall  find  the  sea  associated  with  some 
most  glorious  triumphs  of  the  Gospel.  When  the  Psalmist  would  set 
forth  the  glories  of  Christ  and  of  the  church  which  he  would  adorn 
and  beautify  as  a  bride  with  his  own  grace  and  love,  he  numbers  among 
those  who  shouln  appear  as  guests  tlie  very  symbol  of  commercial  power 
and  influence,  saying,  "  the  daughter  of  Tyre  shall  be  there  with  a  gift." 
In  the  age  of  Solomon  Tyre  was  the  seat  and  centre  of  all  the  traffic 
that  was  done  by  the  sea.  Its  situation  was  such  as  to  command  the 
trade  of  the  world.  Its  navies  were  built  out  of  the  forests  of  Lebanon. 
Its  sails  and  cordage  came  from  Eg}q3t.  Into  its  capacious  harbor 
floated  the  wealth  of  all  nations.  Its  riches  came  from  the  sea,  and 
they  were  used  when  needed  for  the  advancement  and  glory  of  the 
church  and  her  great  head.  When  a  temple  was  to  be  built  at  Jerusa- 
lem the  artists  and  architects  and  materials  for  the  work  were  largely 
sent  from  Tyre.  And  looking  forward  to  the  more  glorious  scenes  that 
were  yet  to  dawn  upon  the  church  the  Psalmist  seemed  to  see  what 
commerce  would  do  for  its  advancement,  and  he  Avrote  of  it  as  ''the 
daughter  of  Tyre. "  And  in  the  same  line  of  prophetic  thought  Moses 
catches  a  view  of  the  coming  glories  of  Christ's  kingdom  as  he  gives  his 
parting  blessing  to  the  people  whom  he  had  lead  out  of  Egypt,  and  says 
of  Zebulon  that  he  should  be  a  haven  for  ships.  "  They  shall  call  the 
people  into  the  mountain,  there  shall  they  offer  sacrifices  of  righteous- 
ness, for  they  shall  suck  of  the  abundance  of  the  seas  and  of  the  treas- 
ures hid  in  the  sand."  So  also  Isaiah  again  and  again  opens  to  us  the 
part  which  the  sea  shall  take  in  the  future  triumphs  of  Messiah's  king- 
dom, associating  the  conversion  of  its  abundance  with  the  bringing  of 
the  forces  of  the  Gentiles,  and  with  the  growth  and  glory  and  enlarge- 
ment of  the  church.  And,  again,  taking  up  the  promises  of  God,  he 
re-echoes  his  Avords  to  his  people,  "  Surely  the  isles  shall  wait  for  me, 
and  the  ships  of  Tarshish  first,  to  bring  my  sons  from  far,  their  silver 
and  their  gold  with  them." 

No  one  can  mistake  the  import  of  such  passages  in  which  the  Scrip- 
tures abound.  And  it  is  when  we  look  at  the  ocean  as  associated  in  the 
sublime  purposes  of  God,  with  his  own  glory,  and  the  conversion  of  the 
world  to  him,  that  we  may  fully  comprehend  the  meaning  of  the  words, 


336  THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 

''  The  sea  is  His  and  He  made  it."  By  it  He  not  only  separates  tlie  na- 
tions into  families,  leaving  them  to  work  uninteruptedly  the  great  prob- 
lem of  civilization  and  social  life,  bnt  he  binds  them  together  in  a  com- 
mon brotherhood,  bringing  them  year  by  year  into  closer  mntnal  rela- 
tions, breaking  down  the  prejudices  and  barriers  that  separate  them. 
And  more  than  this,  he  will  use  the  sea  as  the  means  of  carrying  to  all 
nations  the  Gospel  and  its  ordinances,  and  will  call  in  the  men  of  the 
sea  to  be  his  fearless,  earnest  and  devoted  laborers  for  the  spread  of  the 
truth  and  the  ui^building  of  his  kingdom.  The  men  who  go  down  to 
the  sea  in  ships  are  the  living  links  that  bind  the  nations  of  the  world 
together.  They  visit  every  shore  and  clime,  they  are  intimate  with  all 
the  people  of  the  earth  that  live  near  the  sea;  they  are  brave  and  fear- 
less. They  are  undergoing  severe  toil  and  hazard  for  the  comfort  and 
happiness  of  others,  and  are  thus  self-sacrificing,  hardy  and  generous. 
And  when  commerce  shall  bestow  on  the  church  the  gift  of  her  toiling 
millions,  all  consecrated  to  Christ,  who  can  estimate  the  results?  Even 
now  we  have  illustrations  of  what  will  be  accomplished  when  the  abun- 
dance of  the  sea  shall  be  converted  to  God,  and  the  energy,  zeal  and 
fearlessness  of  the  sailor  shall  all  be  devoted  to  Christ  and  the  spread  of 
his  Gospel.  The  history  of  the  church  in  these  later  years  has  been 
fruitful  in  evidence  of  what  the  sailor  can  do  when  his  heart  is  truly 
given  to  God.  He  carries  with  him  into  his  new  life  and  service  all  the 
qualities  which  mark  him  as  a  man.  He  never  thinks  of  shrinking 
from  the  duties  which  his  new  captain  lays  upon  him.  He  never  is 
ashamed  of  his  profession,  or  afraid  to  show  his  colors.  There  is  no 
mistaking  the  service  in  which  he  is  engaged.  There  is  no  concealment 
of  the  truth  he  believes. 

And  with  the  considerations  we  have  presented  there  is  set  before  us, 
as  one  of  the  great  and  important  features  of  the  work  of  the  church  in 
preaching  the  gospel  to  every  creature,  the  necessity  of  special  care  and 
attention  to  the  spiritual  wants  of  the  sailor.  If  the  sea  belongs  to 
God,  all  that  dwell  upon  it  are  his,  and  ought  to  be  consecrated  to  his 
service.  And  yet  it  would  seem  as  if  the  church  and  the  world  alike 
had  been  slow  to  recognize  God's  proprietorship  in  the  ocean.  Com- 
merce has  used  it  as  her  great  highway,  and  seemingly  never  thought 
of  consecrating  her  gifts  to  God  and  his  church.  Nations  have  used  it 
as  their  bulwark  and  defense,  or  have  achieved  upon  its  waters  brilliant 
victories  over  their  enemies  without  a  thought  of  him  who  rules  the 
ways  and  whose  ways  are  on  the  sea.  Nay,  it  would  seem  as  if  for  ages 
the  great  enemy  of  God  and  man,  the  ruler  of  the  darkness  of  this 
world,  had  claimed  as  his  own  the  sea  and  all  that  do  business  upon  it. 
When  we  think  how  tho  pirate-ship  has  swept  over  its  waters,  defiantly 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FKIEND.  337 

flinging  out  its  bloody  banner  to  the  breeze,  and  how  the  slave-ship  has 
darkened  its  waters  while  the  groans  of  its  hapless  victims  have  mingled 
with  the  sighing  of  the  winds  and  the  waves;  when  we  recall  the  vice 
and  crime,  the  wrong  and  outrage,  the  brutal  passions,  the  injustice 
and  fraud  and  debauchery  which  have  marked  the  history  of  commercial 
and  naval  life,  it  would  seem  as  if  Satan  had  claimed  the  sea  as  his  own, 
and  bound  its  toilers  in  his  chains  and  dragged  them  into  his  service. 
The  sailor  has  been  subjected  to  hardships  and  often  to  cruelties  at  sea, 
and  upon  the  shore  has  been  tempted  and  deceived  and  robbed.  Com- 
merce has  used  him  for  her  purposes,  and  never  cared  what  has  become 
of  him  after  he  has  accomplished  her  ends.  The  nations  have  used  him 
for  their  protection  in  war  and  their  services  in  peace,  and  never  seemed 
to  notice  his  wants  or  his  wrongs.  The  church  has  appeared  almost  to 
have  passed  him  by  in  her  work  of  preaching  the  Gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture, and  to  have  forgotten  his  claims  to  her  attention.  Nay,  while 
pressing  into  her  service  almost  all  classes  of  men  whom  she  has  used 
in  her  duties,  it  seemed  never  to  have  entered  her  thoughts  that  the 
sailor  might  be  successfully  employed  as  her  agent  in  spreading  the 
Gospel  over  the  world.  But  a  little  more  than  fifty  years  have  passed 
since  any  united  and  organized  effort  was  made  for  seamen  as  a  class. 
An  occasional  sermon  at  the  death  of  some  sea  captain,  or  an  address 
to  sailors  by  some  pastor  of  a  church  in  a  sea  port  town,  was  all  that 
was  done  for  their  conversion,  was  all  the  recognition  made  of  GocVs 
projjr-ietorshijj  in  the  sea. 

In  a  volume  of  pamphlets  in  my  library  is  a  sermon  preached  in  1785 
on  the  death  of  Capt.  Pearson,  in  the  Presbyterian  church  at  Newbury- 
port,  and  published  at  the  request  of  the  Marine  Society  there.  In  the 
same  volume  is  a  sermon  "preached  at  Falmouth,  Feb.,  1811,  in  the 
meeting  erected  by  seamen  near  the  water."  The  subject  is  the  Sea- 
man's Farewell,  and  its  text  is  from  Acts  21:  5,  "And  we  kneeled 
down  on  the  shore  and  prayed,  and  when  we  had  taken  our  leave  one 
of  another  we  took  ship."  The  sermon  seems  to  have  been  an  address 
to  a  company  of  seamen  in  Maine  just  before  their  departure  for  a 
voyage. 

In  the  year  1813  there  appeared  in  the  ReUgious  Intelligencer  the 
*'  First  Annual  Eeport  of  the  Boston  Society  for  the  Eeligious  and  Moral 
Improvement  of  Seamen."  The  object  of  this  association  was  pro- 
posed to  be  accomplished: 

1.  By  the  distribution  of  religious  tracts  among  seamen. 

2.  The  establishment  of  regular  divine  service  on  board  of  merchant 
ships. 


338  THE  SAILOKS'  MAGAZINE 

In  1814,  a  Christian  gentlemen  of  London,  while  visiting  the  captain 
of  the  ship  Fn'cndsJtip,  was  induced  to  invite  the  crew  into  the  cabin 
and  hold  with  them  a  brief  religious  service.  This  led  to  the  estab- 
lishment of  similar  exercises  on  other  vessels,  to  which  eventually 
the  crews  of  neighboring  shijis  were  invited,  the  signal  being  a  lantern 
hoisted  to  the  main  top  gallant  mast-head  at  night;  by  day,  a  blue  Hag 
with  the  word  "Bethel"  in  the  centre.  This  work  continued  with  in- 
creasing interest,  and  resulted  in  great  spiritual  blessing  to  many  souls. 
In  the  year  1818,  a  simultaneous  movement  was  made  both  in  England 
and  America  in  behalf  of  seamen,  which  resulted  in  the  establishment 
of  iiernuinent  preachiug  i^laces  for  them  in  Dublin,  Liverpool,  New 
York,  and  other  iirominent  sea  ports.  Attention  was  called  to  the 
subject  by  eloquent  sermons  and  earnest  appeals  througli  the  press. 

In  1826  the  Ameuicax  Seamex's  Friexd  Society  was  organized,  and 
its  work  has  been  steadily  increasing  during  the  half  century  of  its  ex- 
istence. And  with  the  advance  which  it  has  made  has  come  a  fuller, 
deeper  impression  of  tlie  importance  of  its  work,  not  simply  in  securing 
the  personal  salvation  of  the  sailor,  but  in  equipping  him  for  the  part 
he  must  perform  in  the  evangelizing  of  the  world.  In  the  light  of  what 
has  already  been  accomplished,  the  meaning  of  those  prophecies  which 
relate  to  the  sea  and  its  abundance  begins  to  be  more  clearly  and  fully 
apprehended.  The  work  of  the  Society,  Avhich  is  necessarily  of  a  pe- 
culiar and  special  character,  is  every  year  becoming  more  hopeful.  It 
seeks  to  meet  the  sailor  at  home  and  abroad  with  Christian  influences. 
It  provides  for  him  Chaplains  and  Missionaries.  It  opens  for  him 
Bethels  and  Homes  where  he  may  be  surrounded  by  friends  that  care 
for  him,  where  his  hard  earned  Avages  may  be  kept  for  his  future  wants, 
or  be  sent  to  his  family  for  their  comfort  and  support,  where  he  may 
be  lead  to  the  house  of  God  and  the  ijlace  of  prayer.  The  Society  fol- 
lows him  upon  the  sea  with  its  well-selected  libraries,  by  which  he  may 
be  instructed  and  amused  and  cheered  in  his  hours  of  leisure.  It  seeks 
to  awaken  a  proper  interest  and  care  for  him  on  the  part  of  ship  owners 
and  merchants,  and  to  secure  substantial  justice  for  him  in  the  enact- 
ment of  wise  and  equitable  laws  for  his  protection. 

Upon  its  labors  God's  blessing  has  rested.  Every  year  is  giving  fresh 
evidence  of  its  power  for  good  among  seamen,  and  is  bringing  back  to 
the  church  ripened  sheaves  from  the  seed  which  it  has  sown.  It  re- 
calls the  name  of  such  a  noble  Christian  as  the  youthful  Earl  of  Aber- 
deen, who,  leaAing  for  a  while  his  ancestral  home  and  hiding  his  honors 
under  the  simple  name  of  George  Osborn,  exerted  an  influence  among 
the  seamen  with  wnom  he  associated  that  was  pregnant  with  Cliristian 
excellence  and  goodness,  and  who  but  for  his  untimelv  and  sudden 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FKIEND.  339 

death  would  liavc  returned  to  give  intelligent  and  earnest  utterance  to 
his  views  of  the  sufferings  and  wants  of  the  sailor,  and  of  the  legislation 
which  was  needed  in  his  behalf.  It  points  to  such  men  as  Hudson  and 
Foote  and  Stewart,  of  our  own  navy,  as  examples  of  the  oiferings  which 
the  sea  has  made  to  the  church.-  It  tells  with  gratitude  of  the  work 
which  the  Missionaries  and  Chaplains  are  doing  in  Sweden,  in  Den- 
mark, in  South  America,  at  Honolulu,  in  China,  and  elsewhere,  and 
asks  the  cliurch  to  aid  in  the  continuance  and  enlargement  of  its  efEorts 
for  the  temporal  and  spiritual  good  of  the  sailor. 

It  claims  our  prayers  and  aid  as  a  grand  missionary  agency,  whose 
success  will  help  on  the  final  evangelization  of  the  world.  It  seeks  to 
make  every  ship  a  Bethel,  and  every  sailor  a  disciple  of  him  who  "  once 
pressed  a  sailor's  pillow,"  and  who  chose  from  the  hardy  fishermen  of 
Galilee  his  noblest  and  most  earnest  and  successful  apostles. 


SUNDAY   OBSEEVANCE  AND   SUNDAY  LABOR  ON 

SHIPBOARD. 

Any  reliable  contribution  to  our  knowledge  of  facts  in  connection 
with  this  topic,  must  Ije  a  valuable  stej)  in  the  reformation  of  what  has 
long  been  an  abuse  connected  with  the  Marine  service  of  our  own  and 
of  other  nations.  In  recent  successive  numl^ers  of  the  London  Day  of 
Rest,  a  Sunday  journal,  we  have  noted  a  series  of  articles  by  Comman- 
der AYiLLiAM  Dawsox,  of  the  English  Navy,  which  embody  much  in- 
formation as  to  the  present  conditions  of  Sabbath  observance  and  dese- 
cration in  English  harbors  and  upon  English  vessels,  and  we  condense 
them  for  our  readers  in  the  hope  of  contributing  something  to  such  a 
reform.  Ed.  Mag. 

The  facts  furnished  exhibit  the  pare  their  crews   for  these   seven 

wisdom  of   recognizing  a  distinc-  hours  of  bodily  rest,   by  the  use- 

tion   between    the   present   actual  less  preliminary  of  six  hours  hard 

oljservancc  of   the   Sabbath   upon  and  unnecessary  morning  labor. 
English  Naval  vessels  and  in  the        It  is  '  the  custom  of  the  service ' 

English  Mercantile  service.     The  to  give  sixteen  hours  toil,  on  Sat- 

first   English    ''Article  of   War"  urdays,  to  cleansing  a  ship-of-war 

provides   that  in  the  Queen's  ser-  from   truck   to  kelson,  and  when 

vice,  "Divine  service  be  solemnly,  the  crew  'turn  in'  at  9  j).  m.,  the 

orderly,  and  reverently  performed,  vessel  is  'as  clean  as  a  new  pin.' 

and  the  Lord's  Day  observed,  ac-  But  under  'the  old  school,'  that 

cording  to  law."      Formerly,  and  staunch  conservator  of  every  evil 

in   practice,  the   Queen's   officers,  habit,    the    idea    prevailed,    that 

on  shipboard,  limited  the  Lord's  whilst  the  crew  slept  '  the  new  pin 

Day  to  the  hours  between  10  a.  m.  got  rusty,'  and,   accordingly,  at  4 

and  5  p.  m. ,  and  took  care  to  pre-  o'clock  on  Sunday  morning,    '  all 


340 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


hands  '  were  '  turned  up '  to  sluice 
the  decks  and  their  appurtenances 
with  streams  of  salt  water  and 
streamers  of  swab  tails.  To  undo 
this  gratuitous  mischief,  a  most 
worrying  system  of  polishing  fol- 
lowed, which  most  sane  men  would 
think  an  ill-preparation  of  temper 
for  the  '  solemn,  orderly,  and  rev- 
erent performance  of  Divine  Ser- 
•vice.'  So  that,  after  all,  it  was  a 
very  small  mercy,  the  seven  hours 
rest,  which  gave  so  much  of  con- 
tentment and  happiness  to  the 
Queen's  seamen. 

It  was  only  in  1860  that  the  neck 
of  this  inane  '  custom  of  the  ser- 
"vice'  was  broken,  and  that  by  a 
most  stern  and  able  disciplinarian, 
Avho  then  held  the  chief  command 
in  the  Mediterranean  Fleet.  His 
ships  Avere,  by  common  consent, 
regarded  as  the  cleanest  and  best 
ordered  fleet  in  the  whole  of  the 
Royal  Navy.  Yet  he  ordered,  and 
took  care  to  enforce,  a  cessation  of 
this  useless  Sunday  morning  worry, 
whilst  putting  a  stoj:)  also  to  the 
customary  Sunday  evening  exer- 
cises, &c.  It  required,  however, 
all  his  stronglianded  authority  to 
secure  a  compliance,  in  all  the  ves- 
sels under  his  command,  with  the 
dictates  of  common  sense.  As  Sir 
William  Martin's  order  (all  honor 
to  the  name)  gave  the  crews,  when 
in  harbor,  two  hours  extra  sleep  on 
Sunday  morning,  and  a  whole  day 
of  rest,  instead  of  seven  hours, 
the  efficiency,  contentment,  and 
hapi^iness  of  that  fleet  were  greatly 
enhanced. 

Another  annoyance  to  the  sailors 
of  the  Ro3^al  Navy,  and  hindrance 
to  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath 
has  prevailed,  of  late  years,  in  the 
practice  of  opening  Her  Majesty's 
vessels,  at  home,  to  sight-seers, 
after  noon,  on  Sundays.  Tliis 
nuisance  is  very  considerablo  to  all 
on  board,  interfering  with  all  at- 


tempts at  religions  service  and  la- 
bor among  the  seamen,  and  pro- 
ducing among  them,  wide-spread 
discontent  and  ill  nature,  gi'\"ing 
rise  to  a  large  increase  of  minor 
offenses  on  their  part,  and  it  is 
much  to  be  hoped  that  this  abuse 
may  soon  become  a  thing  of  the 
past.  The  general  conclusion  as 
to  the  English  Navy  is  that  in 
every  one  of  its  vessels,  though 
two-thirds  of  them  do  not  carry 
Chaplains,  united  daily  prayers  are 
offered,  while  in  most  of  them  some 
of  the  crews  are  to  be  found  kneel- 
ing in  individual  prayer,  night  and 
morning. 

Turning  now,  to  the  English 
Mercantile  Marine,  and  asking  for 
the  facts  concerniug  the  subject  in 
hand,  on  vessels  at  sea.  Comman- 
der Dawsox  declares  that  the  Re- 
port of  the  Missions  to  Seamen 
Society  (English)  contains  some 
very  deplorable  statistics  as  to  the 
prayerless  condition  of  a  large  sec- 
tion of  the  merchant  shipping. 
It  is  hardly  credible,  he  says, — we 
sincerely  hope  it  is  untrue,  but 
such  is  the  statement — that  in  only 
one  ship  in  every  666  which  leaves 
the  port  of  Suuderland,  is  the 
Lord's  Day  kept  holy  at  sea  by  as- 
sembling the  crew  for  Divine  wor- 
ship. A  hardly  better  state  of 
things  is  reported  of  the  shipping 
in  the  port  of  Hull.  In  the  Downs, 
in  one  vessel  in  every  132  was  the 
Fourth  Commandment  so  observed. 
At  Poole,  one  ship  in  35  held  Sun- 
day service  at  sea.  In  Falmouth 
Roads,  in  one  ship  in  134  was  pub- 
lic worship  regularly  conducted. 
In  Swansea,  the  proportion  is  one 
vessel  in  43;  whilst  in  Bristol  the 
ratio  is  as  deplorable  as  Siinder- 
land,  viz.,  one  vessel  in  every  647. 

If  these  statistics  be  correct,  one 
may  well  infer  tliat  the  condition 
of  "Sabbath  observance  on  English 
merchant  vessels  when  in  port,  is 


'  ^lAlieiiii 


Vol.  48. 


NOVEIVIBER,  1876. 


No.  11. 


THE  AKK  AND  ITS  LESSONS, 
A    SEEMON 

BY    EEV.    J.    E.    EOCKAVELL,    D.    D., 

Pastor  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Edgewater,  Staten  Island,  N.  Y. 

Heb.  11:  7. — "  By  faith  Noah  being  warned  of  God  of  things  not  seen  as  yet, 
moved  with  fear,  prepared  an  ark  for  the  saving  of  his  house:  by  the  which  he  con- 
demned the  world  and  became  heir  of  the  righteousness  which  is  by  Faith." 

The  Bible  is  the  oldest  book  in  the  world.  Its  histories  carry  us  back 
to  the  dawn  of  creation,  and  contain  records  which,  though  brief  and 
condensed,  supply  us  with  all  that  we  know  of  man  for  a  period  of 
more  than  two  thousand  years.  While  its  chief  aim  is  to  teach  us  what 
we  are  to  believe  concerning  God,  and  what  duty  he  requires  of  us,  yet 
it  has  notices  of  the  progress  of  our  race,  of  the  dawn  of  science  and 
art,  of  the  social  and  political  changes  which  have  marked  the  progress 
of  man,  and  of  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  nations  which  have 
had  the  nearest  relations  to  the  Church  of  God,  and  the  people  through 
whom  the  blessings  of  redemption  were  introduced  to  the  world. 

In  that  book,  we  find  frequent  mention  of  the  sea,  and  notices  of 
ships  and  sailors,  Avhich  show  that  early  in  the  history  of  our  race, 
navigation  had  come  to  be  an  important  means  of  communication  be- 
tween the  nations  of  the  earth.  It  would  be  strange  if  even  before 
the  flood,  men  had  not  found  some  sort  of  vessels  necessary  for  the 
purposes  of  commerce  and  of  travel — and  the  building  of  so  large  a 
structure  as  the  ark  would  seem  to  indicate,  that  when  Noah  received 
the  command  to  prepare  it,  for  the  saving  of  liimself  and  his  house,  he 
found  mechanics  sufficiently  familiar  with  shipbuilding,  to  execute  all 
the  plans  which  he  received  directly  from  God  himself.  Yet,  although 
mention  is  made  of  seas  and  rivers  in  the  opening  chapters  of  the 
Bible,  we  find  no  notice  of  any  vessel  until  we  reach  the  history  of 
Noah  and  the  flood.     The  Ark  was  not  in  the  usual  sense  a  ship,  having 


322  THE  SAILOKS'  MAGAZINE 

neither  mast  nor  rudder,  and  being  designed  simply  to  float  above  the 
waters  which  were  to  prevail  over  all  the  earth.  Yet  it  deserves  espec- 
ial mention  as  being  the  first  vessel  of  which  any  notice  is  made  in 
history — and  of  which  traditions  are  found  among  almost  every  nation 
and  people. 

I.  It  is  a  significant  fact  that  it  was  constructed  after  a  model  which 
God  himself  fur  nislied ,  and  after  plans  which  he  distinctly  specified. 
He  who  built  all  things,  was  the  designer  of  this  vast  structure — the 
drawings  of  which  he  gave  to  Noah,  with  special  directions  as  to  the 
materials  of  which  it  should  be  built,  and  the  manner  in  which  it  should 
be  arranged.  We  find  a  statement  of  all  these  details  in  the  same  book 
to  which  we  are  indebted  for  the  only  reliable  history  of  our  race  for  a 
period  of  more  than  two  thousand  years.  The  Ark  was  built  of  Goph- 
er or  Cypress  wood — a  light  and  durable  timber,  which,  in  later  years, 
was  largely  used  by  the  Phoenicians  in  the  construction  of  their  ships, 
and  afterwards  by  Alexander  the  Great,  for  the  navies  which  he  used 
in  his  conquest  of  the  world.  Bitumen,  or  pitch,  as  it  is  called,  was 
employed  to  caulk  or  close  up  the  seams,  both  within  and  without,  and 
so  to  make  it  water-tight.  Its  dimensions,  if  we  may  take  the  cubit  at 
18  inches,  were  as  follows: 

Length,  450  feet,  or  300  cubits. 

Breadth,  75  feet,  or  50  cubits. 

Height,  45  feet,  or  30  cubits. 

This  would  give  a  ground  surface  of  33,750  feet  and  a  cubical  meas- 
ure of  1,518,750  feet.  If  the  cubit  be  taken  at  21  inches,  the  dimen- 
sions would  be  one-sixth  greater,  and  the  carrying  capacity  of  the  ark 
proportionately  increased. 

In  its  interior  arrangements  there  were  a  number  of  compartments, 
in  three  tiers  or  stories,  suitable  for  the  stowage  not  only  of  the  family 
of  Noah  (eight  persons  in  all),  but  of  the  beasts  and  birds  both  clean 
and  unclean,  who  were  to  be  housed  in  the  ark,  and  for  the  food  neces- 
sary to  keep  them  alive.  The  whole  was  to  be  lighted  by  a  window  or 
transparency  in  the  top,  while  an  opening  or  port  was  to  be  left  in  the 
side,  by  which  entrance  was  to  be  had  to  the  Ark,  and  which  the  hand 
of  God  himself  was  to  shut  when  all  were  safe  within.  It  is  a 
curious  fact  that  these  proportions  of  this  vast  structure  have  been 
found  by  actual  experiment  to  be  the  most  perfect  for  the  purposes  for 
which  the  Ark  was  built.  In  the  year  1609,  Peter  Janson,  a  Dutch 
Merchant,  built,  at  Hoorn,  in  Holland,  a  ship  120  feet  long  by  20  feet 
wide  and  12  feet  deep.  And,  though  his  vessel  was  not  remarkable  for 
her  sailing  qualities,  it  had  a  capacity  for  freightage  one-third  more 
than  other  ships — while  requiring  no  more  hands  to  work  it. 

II.  Another  fact  that  distinguishes  the  ark  is,  that  it  was  built  for 
the  interest  and  for  the  salvation  of  the  Church.  It  was  constructed 
under  divine  guidance  to  keep  alive  the  family  which  of  all  others  God 
had  found  righteous,  which  was  to  be  the  germ  of  his  church  as  well 
as  the  family  by  which  the  earth  was  to  be  re-peopled  when  its  old 
population  should  have  been  swept  away.  For  a  whole  year  the  Ark 
bore  within  its  ample  enclosure  the  Church  of  God.  Noah  had  been  a 
preacher  of  righteousness  to  his  generation  for  an  hundred  and  twenty 
years  during  which  the  Ark  had  been  preparing.  His  example  as  well 
as  his  precept  had  warned  men  that  God  hated  sin  and  loved  righteous- 


AND  SEA.MEN'S  FRIEND.  323 

ucss.  His  works  showed  him  to  be  thoroughly  in  earnest.  No  one 
oould  doubt  that  he  believed  what  he  preached.  Men  may  have  laughed 
at  what  they  called  Noah's  folly.  They  may  have  called  him  crazy  and 
mad.  Even  his  workmen  may  have  made  him  their  jest — while  receiv- 
ing from  him  their  daily  wages — and  as  they  met  together  at  the  close 
of  the  day,  have  been  merry  at  his  expense.  Children  and  youth  may 
have  shouted  out  their  ridicule  as  they  asked  amid  mirth  and  laughter, 
'  when  he  expected  his  craft  to  set  sail.'  Old  men  shook  their  heads 
and  said  '  surely  our  neighbor  has  lost  his  senses  to  spend  time  and 
money  on  such  a  useless  structure  as  that.'  It  is  possible  the  ark  may 
not  have  been  built  by  any  stream  large  enough  to  float  it — but  on  some 
hill  or  plain  far  away  from  the  great  thoroughfares  of  commerce.  Yet 
Avhen  all  was  finished.  He  who  had  directed  its  building  launched  it  for 
its  long  and  lonely  voyage  as  never  ship  was  launched  Ijefore.  When 
the  last  warning  had  been  uttered,  and  the  work  completed,  Noah  heard 
the  command  'Come,  thou  and  all  thy  house  into  the  Ark,'  Crowds 
may  have  gathered  to  see  the  entrance  of  the  beasts  and  birds,  and 
then  of  the  family  of  Noah  into  the  ark.  Old  sailors  may  have  won- 
dered how  he  exjiected  to  float,  or  how  to  weather  the  storm,  if  his 
ship  should  ever  be  launched,  or  how  to  expect  to  reach  port  without 
sail,  or  mast,  or  rudder. 

Crowds  of  young  men  returning  from  scenes  of  festivity  or  crime, 
may  have  looked  up  as  they  jiassed  by  the  Ark  and  broke  out  into  peals 
of  laughter  when  they  heard  that  Noah  and  his  family  had  entered 
that  huge  craft,  and  were  awaiting  the  coming  flood.  The  great  tides 
of  business  ebbed  and  flowed  without  a  pause.  Men  bought  and  sold, 
and  gave  themselves  up  to  riot  and  crime,  and  held  high  carnival 
despite  the  warnings  of  that  just  and  good  man.  But  the  day  came 
when  God's  mercy  Avas  exhausted.  Seven  days  passed  after  the  Ark 
had  been  closed  by  unseen  hands. 

The  sun  rose  angry  and  red,  and  was  soon  darkened  by  thick  and 
ominous  clouds.  Then  came  the  rain,  and  the  lightning,  and  the  tem- 
pest. Hours  and  days  passed  with  no  abatement  of  the  awful  storm. 
The  windows  of  heaven  were  opened,  and  the  fountains  of  the  great 
deep  were  broken  up.  Mothers  gathered  in  their  children  as  they  saw 
the  torrents  sweeping  by.  Men  talked  of  the  great  rain  as  something 
unheard  of  in  all  the  annals  of  the  world.  Fathers  began  to  move 
their  households  to  higher  elevations  where  they  might  find  security  from 
the  dreadful  inundation.  The  swollen  rivers  at  length  overflowed  the 
plains.  Hamlets,  and  villages,  and  cities  disappeared.  The  hills  were 
covered  with  crowds  who  had  ascended  thither  for  safety,  and  who, 
from  their  summits  that  rose  like  lonely  islands  in  mid- ocean,  looked 
out  with  terror  u[)on  the  mighty  and  surging  waters  that  encircled 
them.  Higher  and  higher  rose  that  vast  sea  that  was  soon  to  wrap 
the  earth  in  a  funereal  shroud.  The  work  of  ruin  still  went  on,  and 
the  last  family  were  looking  out  witli  terror  upon  the  scene  of  desola- 
tion, and  saw  the  Ark  floating  by  over  the  Avreck  of  a  drowned  world — 
and  then  sank  beneath  the  rising  waters,  the  last  of  the  multitude  that 
had  filled  the  earth  with  violence.  There  upon  that  lonely  and  shore- 
less sea,  the  family  of  Noah  were  floating  in  safety,  protected  and  guided 
by  him  Avhom  they  had  obeyed,  and  who  woiild,  in  liis  own  time,  bring 
them  forth  to  re-people  the  eartli.      In  forty  days  the  Ark  floated,  and 


324  THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 

for  a  hundred  and  fifty  days  more,  the  water  prevailed,  until  every  living 
thing  perished,  and  all  traces  of  the  old  earth's  crimes  were  swept 
away.  Days  and  months  passed  on,  and  still  that  strange  craft  rocked 
upon  the  billows  of  the  ocean,  until  the  waters  subsided,  and  the  Ark 
rested  upon  Ararat,  and  God  remembered  Noah  and  brought  him  out 
with  his  family  at  the  end  of  the  year,  and  sent  him  forth  to  replenish 
the  earth.  Looking  upward  the  patriarch  saw  the  bow  in  the  clouds 
as  the  seal  of  God's  covenant  never  again  in  like  manner  to  destroy  the 
earth,  and  offered  to  him  sacrifices  for  the  mercy  that  had  saved  him 
and  his  house,  and  the  Providence  that  had  guarded  them  in  their  long 
and  strange  voyage,  over  a  fathomless  ocean  that  rolled  above  a  drowned 
world. 

The  history  of  this  wonderful  event  has  found  a  place  amid  the  tra- 
ditions of  almost  all  nations.  The  Chaldeans,  the  Phoenicians,  the 
Persians,  Indians  and  Chinese,  all  have  corrupted  versions  of  the  story 
which  is  found  simply  and  fully  narrated  in  the  word  of  God.  But  the 
most  remarkable  attestation  to  the  truth  of  the  sacred  record  has  lately 
been  found  amid  the  stones  uoav  placed  in  the  British  Museum,  which 
were  once  part  of  the  palace  of  the  King  of  Erecli,  who  reigned  about 
the  year  660  B.  C.  It  claims  to  be  the  story  of  the  flood  as  told  by 
Noah  himself,  Avho  is  said  to  have  obtained  immortality.  He  relates 
how  he  was  directed  to  build  a  great  ship,  and  describes  his  method  of 
building  it,  and  how,  when  built,  '  I  caused  to  go  up  into  the  ship 
all  my  male  and  female  servants,  the  beasts  of  the  field,  the  animals  of 
the  field,  and  the  sons  of  the  army.'  He  speaks  also  of  the  coming  of 
the  tempest  which  destroyed  all  life  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  the 
calming  of  the  storm,  the  reappearance  of  the  mountains,  and  the  rest- 
ing of  the  ship  upon  the  top  of  them,  the  sending  forth  of  the  raven 
and  the  dove,  and  the  final  disembarkation,  and  building  of  an  altar  of 
sacrifice.  Thus,  in  these  later  ages  of  the  world,  when  scepticism  is 
throwing  its  doubts  and  sneers  at  the  simj^lest  records  of  God's  word, 
these  attestations  to  their  truth  come  to  us  from  voiceless  and  silent 
witnesses  which  have  been  buried  from  the  sight  of  men  for  more  than 
two  thousand  years,  and  if  thus,  the  history  of  this  event  is  proved 
true,  we  may  receive  the  lessons  which  it  is  designed  to  teach  us,  and 
while  we  learn  the  abhorrence  with  which  God  regards  sin,  flee  for 
refuge  to  the  hope  that  is  set  before  us  in  the  gospel,  to  the  Savior  of 
the  world  in  whom  alone  we  may  have  life. 

III.  And  as  this  first  shij)  of  which  history  makes  any  mention  was 
built  under  the  direction  of  divine  wisdom  in  the  interests  of  the 
chiarch,  may  not  the  church  learn  a  lesson  therefrom  of  die  uses  to 
which  commerce  shall  be  put,  when  the  abundance  of  the  sea  shall  be 
converted  to  God,  and  when  every  ship  shall  become  a  Bethel  in  which 
all  whom  it  bears  over  the  waters  of  the  sea  shall  be  the  servants  of 
Him  who  hath  loved  them  and  given  himself  for  them.  In  the  light 
of  the  histories  and  promises  of  the  word  of  God,  tlie  Ark  appears  as  a 
type  of  the  part  which  commerce  is  yet  to  bear  in  the  extension  and 
triumphs  of  the  kingdom  of  him  who  is  the  King  of  Kings,  and  whose 
is  the  sea,  for  He  made  it. 

1st.  The  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament  are  full  of  descriptions 
which  associate  commerce  with  the  final  subjugation  of  the  Avorld  to 
Christ.     Some  of  tlic  most  beautiful  fis-ures  whicli  thev  use  are  drawn 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND.  325 

from  the  sea,  and  appear  to  have  been  presented  to  the  eyes  of  those 
who  wrote,  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  immediate  and 
intimate  associations  with  the  growth  and  prosperity  of  the  church. 
Amid  the  glories  of  the  future  which  Moses  saw  when  addressing  to  his 
people  his  parting  words,  was  the  part  which  Zebulon  and  Issachar 
were  to  bear  in  the  establishment  of  religious  institutions.  Living  as 
they  were,  by  the  most  important  seaport  of  the  country,  it  was  said  of 
them,  'They  shall  call  the  people  unto  the  mountains;  there  they  shall 
offer  sacrifices  of  righteousness,  for  they  shall  suck  of  the  abundance 
of  the  seas,  and  of  the  treasures  hid  in  the  sand.' 

And  as  we  turn  from  this  early  hint  of  the  influence  which  commerce 
was  to  exercise  in  spreading  abroad  the  knowledge  of  the  true  religion, 
we  find  especially,  amid  the  prophecies  of  Isaiah,  the  clearest  descrip- 
tions of  the  us.es  w'hicli  would  be  made  of  the  sea  in  opening  to  the 
nations  the  blessings  and  glory  of  the  gospel.  No  man  can  read  the 
glowing  words  of  this  prophet  without  feeling  that  his  attention  was 
often  arrested  by  the  ships  which  were  to  be  made  tributary  to  the 
kingdom  of  Christ.  He  saw  the  abundance  of  the  sea  converted  to 
God,  and  with  it  also  the  forces  of  the  Gentiles.  He  beheld  the  ships 
of  Tarshish  engaged  in  bringing  the  sons  of  the  church  with  all  their 
treasures,  back  to  the  home  from  which  they  had  been  exiled.  He  saw 
the  land  of  shadowing  wings  from  which  messengers  Avere  going,  in 
swift  ships,  to  carry  tidings  tliat  related  to  the  extension  and  triumph 
of  the  cause  of  Christ.  And  standing  as  it  were  upon  the  shores  of 
some  mighty  ocean  on  which  were  flocking  the  scattered  tribes  of  God's 
redeemed  ones,  he  asked  with  wonder, — who  are  these  that  fly  as  a  cloud 
and  as  doves  to  their  windows? 

2nd.  And  so  in  all  the  history  of  the  church,  the  hint  which  seemed 
to  have  been  first  drawn  from  the  Ark  was  perpetually  followed  in  the 
Providence  of  God  toward  his  people.  In  the  days  of  Solomon,  the 
Avealth  of  Israel  was  wonderfully  augmented  by  the  navies  he  sent  forth, 
which  brought  back  from  every  land  and  clime  the  gold  and  treas- 
ures that  enriched  the  people  whom  God  had  chosen  as  the  depositories 
of  his  word  and  ordinances.  It  was  from  the  sea  of  Galilee  that 
Christ  selected  his  noblest  apostles,  and  its  ships  often  bore  him  back- 
ward and  forward  in  his  missions  of  grace  and  mercy.  It  was  by  the 
ships  of  the  Mediterranean  that  Paul  was  carried  to  and  fro  in  his  great 
work  as  the  Apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  and  was  borne  at  length  to  Italy 
that  he  might  preach  the  gospel  as  a  prisoner  to  them  who  were  in 
Rome.  And  so  has  the  ship  and  the  sailor  been  constantly  associated 
with  the  church,  in  all  its  grandest  interests  and  work.  And  the  Ark 
has  thus  become  a  type  of  the  part  which  commerce  is  to  bear  in  the 
extension  and  triumphs  of  the  kingdom  of  God.  And  as  the  first  ship 
of  which  we  have  any  knowledge  bore  within  it  a  preacher  of  righteous- 
ness to  that  generation,  so  many  a  ship  is  now  bearing  not  only  mes- 
sengers of  the  gospel  to  the  nations  that  are  sitting  in  darkness,  but 
earnest  and  faithful  men  who  from  the  very  nature  of  their  occupation 
are  prompt  and  fearless,  and  who  will  not  hesitate,  whenever  duty  calls, 
to  stand  up  for  the  truth,  and  to  bear  aloft  the  standard  of  their  Sa- 
vior and  Captain. 

3rd.  And  may  not  the  church  learn  in  all  these  lessons  of  God's 
word  and  providence,  her  duty  to  make  use  of  commerce  as  her  agent,  if 


320  THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 

not  for  her  salvarion  and  i)erpetuity,  for  her  enhirgemeut  and  conquest, 
in  subduing  the  world  to  Christ.  Even  now  she  may  hear  the  echo 
of  the  words  which  Xoah  heard, — build  thou  an  ark  of  Gopher  wood, 
and  may  behold  in  that  ancient  ship  which  bore  for  a  whole  year  the 
fortunes  of  the  church — the  symbol  of  commerce  in  its  relations  to  the 
people  of  God  and  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

4th.  The  Ark  was  the  connecting  link  between  the  old  world  and  the 
new.  It  bore  within  its  ample  enclositre.  the  fortunes  of  our  race.  Its 
freight  was  the  rarest  and  strangest  that  any  ship  ever  carded  over  the 
waters.  But  the  most  important  of  all  that  vast  collection  was  the 
household  of  Xoah,  in  whom  all  the  destinies  of  the  human  race  were 
centered. 

There  were  God's  people,  for  whose  preservation  all  these  arrange- 
ments had  been  made,  there  was  the  preacher  of  righteousness,  who  was 
to  re-establish  on  the  earth  the  institutions  and  ordinances  of  religion, 
and  whose  first  act  when  he  again  walked  forth  upon  the  dryland, 
should  be  to  offer  a  solemn  sacrifice  to  God.  And  so  that  Ark  seems  to 
be  reading  to  the  church  and  to  the  world  lessons  of  mighty  import  as 
to  svhat  will  be  the  ultimate  mission  of  commerce  in  advancing  the  in- 
terests of  the  church  and  aiding  the  triumphs  of  the  Prince  of  Peace. 
We  need  not  ask  of  prophecy  alone  what  she  will  do  for  the  kingdom 
of  Christ.  History  opens  to  us,  already,  wondrous  rcA-elations  of  the 
uses  which  are  to  be  made,  of  her,  for  the  enlargement  and  extension  of 
the  church  of  God. 

It  is  commerce  that  has  opened  up  to  the  church  new  fields  for  her 
laborers,  and  that  has  helped  her  in  her  work  of  evangelization.  It  is 
commerce  that  has  preceded  the  missionary,  and  prepared  his  way  be- 
fore him.  She  opened  to  the  church  the  rich  and  populous  countries 
of  Southern  Asia,  sending  her  adventurous  and  hardy  sailors  thither, 
by  the  way  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  bringing  the  teeming  mil- 
lions of  China,  and  India,  and  Japan,  into  contact,  first  with  civilization, 
and  then  with  the  gospel.  She  boldly  sailed  westward  upon  the  un- 
known waters  of  the  stormy  Atlantic,  until  a  new  world  burst  upon 
the  astonished  gaze  of  the  nations,  and  America  was  opened  to  the 
church,  as  the  theatre  of  some  of  its  grandest  movements  for  the  con- 
version of  the  world  to  God. 

5th.  And  besides  this  obvious  result  of  commercial  enterprise,  we 
may  notice  what  she  is  doing  to  bind  the  nations  in  a  common  brother- 
hood, and  so  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  Gospel,  amid  people  who  may 
yet  be  ignorant  of  its  truths.  We  cannot  pass  through  the  busy  streets 
of  any  great  commercial  centre  without  meeting  the  representatives  of 
all  nationalities.  They  come  hither  for  the  purposes  of  business  or 
pleasure  and  they  return  to  their  homes  with  new  impressions  of  what 
Christianity  is,  and  what  it  can  do  for  the  highest  interest  of  society. 
And  so,  too,  in  all  the  marts  of  Asia,  Africa,  Europe  and  the  islands  of 
the  sea  may  be  found  the  representatives  of  Christian  nations,  ming- 
ling with  the  people  of  China  and  India,  Japan,  Egypt,  and  sharing 
with  them  the  influences  of  a  common  Christianity. 

Gth.  And  with  this  fact  we  notice  also  tbat  commerce  has  given  sub- 
stantial aid  in  carrying  to  the  nations  of  the  earth  the  influences  and 
appliances  of  the  Gospel.  Over  all  her  vast  highways  she  holds  an  un- 
disputed sway  and  none  can  pass  but  with  her  consent.     Her  serv- 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FKIEND.  3;^: 

ants  are  the  masters  of  the  sea,  and  her  swift  ships  bear  the  i^roducts  of 
every  clime  and  nation.  They  bore  the  first  missionaries  of  the  cross 
from  Palestine  to  Italy,  and  ever  since,  they  have  served  tlie  church,  by 
carrying  her  agents  and  instruments  for  the  work  of  missions. 

The  Gospel  follows  in  the  track  of  commerce,  and  every  new  avenue 
of  trade  is  a  new  opening  for  the  church  in  which  to  enter  upon  the 
work  of  preaching  the  Gospel  to  every  creature. 

And  more  than  this,  commerce  has  already  given  to  the  church,  fear- 
less devoted  and  earnest  men  whose  influence  and  labors  have  been  of 
substantial  service  in  the  spread  of  the  truth  amid  the  nations  of  the 
earth.  A  hint  concerning  the  folly  of  idolatry  and  the  proper  worship 
of  the  true  God  which  dropped  from  the  lips  of  one  of  the  sailors  of 
Capt.  Cook,  when  he  visited  the  islands  of  the  Pacific,  was  remem- 
bered by  that  people  for  years,  and  prepared  the  way  for  their  cordial 
recej^tion  of  the  early  missionaries  from  America.  A  converted  sailor 
has  often  become  an  earnest  and  faithful  witness  for  the  truth.  A 
Christian  captain,  with  a  few  sailors  in  sympathy  Avith  him,  has  often 
made  his  ship  a  Bethel  whose  influence  has  been  felt  in  every  port 
which  they  have  entered. 

But  time  will  not  permit  me  to  enlarge  upon  this  theme.  Enough 
has  been  said  to  remind  us  of  the  obligations  which  the  Christian  world 
is  under  to  the  sailor.  We  form  a  part  of  that  vast  field  which  Christ 
opened  before  his  disciples  when  he  said,  '^  Go  preach  my  Gospel  to 
every  creature."'  The  conversion  of  a  sailor  is  the  salvation  of  a  soul 
for  which  Christ  laid  down  his  life.  Were  the  work  to  stop  here,  that 
were  enough  to  engage  our  noblest  effort.  Yet  more  than  this  is  ac- 
complished. An  earnest,  fearless,  prompt,  obedient,  self-sacrificing 
nuin  is  given  to  the  church  to  help  in  its  work  of  converting  the  world 
to  Christ.  He  will  never  be  afraid  or  ashamed  to  show  his  colors,  or  to 
declare  his  love  for  his  Master.  He  never  shrinks  from  duty  or  res- 
ponsibility, and  so  becomes  a  useful  and  important  aid  in  accomiDlish- 
ing  the  mission  of  Christ's  Church — as  his  agent  for  making  known  his 
(rospel  to  every  creature.  It  is  for  such  reasons  that  the  Amebic  ax 
Sbamex's  Friexd  Society  claims  the  cooperation  of  all  Christian  de- 
nominations, as  being  of  like  service  to  all,  in  this  special  work  of  caring 
for  the  spiritual  interests  of  sailors.  Its  simple  effort  is  to  provide  for 
tliem.  Homes  and  Chaplains,  and  due  attention  to  their  general  interest. 
It  gives  them  libraries  which  they  can  read  in  their  hours  of  leisure 
while  at  sea.  It  meets  them  when  they  arrive  at  port  with  an  invita- 
tion to  make  their  home  amid  Christian  influences,  Avhere  their  hard 
earned  wages  are  securely  transmitted  to  their  friends  and  families,  or 
are  kept  from  the  miserable  wretches  who  would  rob  them  both  of  their 
money  and  their  soul.  It  brings  them  to  the  house  of  God,  where 
their  own  brethren  of  the  sea  are  met  for  prayer  and  praise,  and  so 
seeks  to  lead  them  to  Christ  and  to  secure  their  highest  well  being  and 
both  for  time  and  eternity.  What  has  has  thus  been  accomplished, 
while  it  is  a  subject  of  devout  gratitude  to  him  who  has  used  this 
agency  for  the  advancement  of  his  kingdom,  will  bear  a  favorable  com- 
l)arison  with  all  similar  work  for  the  upholding  and  extension  of  the 
church  of  God.  With  singular  economy  in  the  machinery  it  has  em- 
ployed, it  can  look  over  the  whole  field  of  its  labors  and  see  everywhere 
the  happy  results  of  its  Half  Cextury  of  effort  in  behalf  of  seamen. 


328 


THE  SAILOKS'  MAGAZINE 


More  tluui  o,000  Loan  Libraries  are  afloat,  reaching  with  their  bcnefl- 
ceut  influence  over  a  quarter  of  a  million  of  seafaring  men. 
.  Besides  the  establishment  of  Bethel  churches  in  all  important  Am- 
erican sea-ports,  it  has  Chaplaincies  in  China  andJapan  and  Sandwich 
Islands,  in  Chili  and  Brazil,  France,  Italy,  Belgium,  Denmark,  Nor- 
Avay  and  Sweden.  Some  of  these  Cha]ilains,  like  Dr.  DA>roN,  of  Hono- 
lulu, and  the  Scandinavian  missionaries,  are  exerting  a  noble  influence 
upon  the  outlying  population  as  well  as  ii])on  sailors,  and  their  labors  have 
been  followed  by  signal  sjiiritual  blessings.  Besides  these  agencies,  Sail- 
ors' Homes  and  Reading-Kooms  have  been  established  in  many  places, 
and  tracts  and  other  religious  reading  have  been  gratuitously  distributed 
on  shipboard.  The  results  of  this  work  can  never  be  fully  known,  till 
the  issues  of  life  are  reviewed  in  the  light  of  eternity.  But  as  a  means 
of  approximating  to  some  just  idea  of  what  has  been  accomplished,  it 
may  be  stati-d  that  more  than  800  cases  of  hopeful  conversions  at  sea, 
are  distinctly  traceable  to  the  single  agency  of  the  Loan  Libraries. 
And  may  not  the  Society  that  thus  cares  for  seamen  ask  of  the  Church 
the  means  for  continuing  a  work  so  fruitful  in  the  past  and  so  hopeful 
for  the  future?  It  has  literally  the  world  for  its  field,  and  it  asks  of  all 
who  love  the  Savior,  and  the  souls  of  men,  to  aid  it  in  its  work  of  preach- 
ing the  Grospel  to  those  that  go  down  to  the  sea  in  ships,  and  throwing 
around  them  influences  that  shall  save  them  for  Christ  and  his  church, 
and  that  shall  so  help  to  hasten  on  the  day  when  the  abundance  of  the 
sea  shall  be  converted  to  Cod,  and  the  forces  of  the  Gentiles  come  unto 
him, — and.  the  knowledge  of  him  shall  fill  the  earth  as  the  waters  cover 
the  sea. 


A  Methodist  Minister  brought 
to  America  several  young  Japanese 
princes  to  be  educated.  One  day 
he  sat  down  with  them  and  fead  to 
them  the  passage  of  Scripture 
which  speaks  about  ''  Christ  sav- 
ing to  the  uttermost."  "Well 
now  friends,"  he  said,  ''What  do 
you  think  of  it?  Does  it  appear 
to  you  possible  to  be  thus  saved?" 
Eeflecting  a  moment  one  of  them 
said,  "  Why,  I  should  think  so,  if 
Jesus  Christ  is  to  do  it." 


Happiness  is  like  manna;  it 
is  to  be  gathered  in  grains,  and 
enjoyed  every  day.  It  will  not 
keep;  it  cannot  be  accumulated; 
nor  have  we  got  to  go  out  of  our- 
selves or  into  remote  places  to 
gather  it,  since  it  has  rained  down 
from  heaven,  at  our  very  doors,  or 
rather  within  them. 


One  hundred  years  the  mill  has  stood: 
Oue  hundreil  years  the  dashing  flood 
Has  turned  the  wheel  with  roaring  sound. 
Through  foaming  waters,  round  and  round. 

One  hundred  years :  and  overhead 
The  same  broad  roof  of  blue  is  spread; 
And  in  the  meadows,  bright  and  green, 
The  miller's  children  still  are  seen. 

And  thus  the  world  is  still  the  same ;    , 
The  sunset  clouds  are  turned  to  flame; 
And  while  we  live,  and  when  we  die. 
The  lark  still  carols  in  the  sky. 

And  others  rise  to  fill  our  place  ; 
We  sleep,  and  others  run  the  race : 
And  earth  beneath  and  skies  above 
Are  still  the  same ;  and  God  is  love. 

Give  I  as  the  morning  that  flows  out  of  heaven; 
Give !  as  the  waves  when  their  channel  is  riven; 
Give  !  as  the  free  air  and  sunshine  are  given— 
Lavishly,  thoughtfully,  cheerfully  give. 

Not  the  waste  tlrops  of  thy  cup  overflowing ; 
Not  the  faint  sparks  of  thy  hearth  ever  glow  ing; 
Not  a  pale  bud  from  thy  full  roses  blowing— 
But  give,  as  He  gives  thee,  who  gave  thee  to 
live ! 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND. 


329 


STAND  BY  THE  SHIP. 


"  Do,  grandmother,  tell  us  about 
the  little  drummer-boy  whose  mot- 
to was  '  Stand  by  the  ship.'  " 

"  Grandmother  is  not  used  to 
telling  children  stories;  but,  if  you 
will  be  quiet,  she  Avill  try."  And 
this  is  the  story  she  told  us: 

''  During  one  of  the  fiercest  bat- 
tles fought  in  the  late  rebellion, 
the  colonel  of  a  Micliigan  regiment 
noticed  a  very  small  boy  acting  as 
drummer.  The  great  coolness  and 
self-possession  of  the  boy  as  dis- 
jilayed  during  the  engagement;  his 
habitual  reserve,  so  singular  in  one 
of  his  years;  his  orderly  conduct 
and  his  fond  devotion  to  his  drum 
— his  only  companion  (except  a 
few  well-worn  books,  over  which 
he  was  often  seen  to  pore) — in 
which  he  took  delight  :  this  had 
attracted  notice,  both  from  the 
officers  and  the  men.  Col.  B.'s 
curiosity  was  aroused,  and  he  de- 
sired to  know  more  of  him.  So 
he  ordered  that  the  boy  should  be 
sent  to  his  tent.  The  little  fel- 
low came,  his  drum  on  his  breast 
and  the  sticks  in  his  hands.  He 
paused  before  the  Colonel  and 
made  his  best  military  salute.  He 
was  a  noble-looking  boy,  the  sun- 
burnt tint  of  his  face  in  good  keep- 
ing Avith  his  dark,  crisp  curls;  but 
strangely  out  of  keeping  with  the 
rounded  cheeks  and  dimpled  chin 
was  the  look  of  gravity  and  thought- 
fulness,  altogether  at  variance  with 
his  years.  He  was  a  boy  jn-ema- 
turely  taught  the  self-reliance  of  a 
man.  A  strange  thrill  went  through 
Col.  B.'s  heart  as  the  boy  stood  be- 
fore him. 

"Come  forward,  my  boy,  I  wish 
to  talk  to  you;"  the  boy  stepped 
forward,  showing  no  surprise  un- 
der the  novel  position  he  found 
himself.  '  I  was  very  much  pleased 
with  your  conduct  yesterday,'  said 
the   Colonel,  'from    the   fact   you 


are  so  young  and  small  for  your 
position.' 

"Thank  you,  Colonel;  I  only 
did  my  duty:  I  am  big  enough  for 
that,  if  I  am  small,'  replied  the 
noble  little  fellow. 

"  Were  you  not  very  much  fright- 
ened when  the  battle  commenced? ' 
questioned  Col.  B. 

"'I  might  have  been  if  I  had 
let  myself  think  about  it;  but  I 
kept  my  mind  on  my  drum.  I 
went  in  to  play  for  the  men:  it 
was  that  I  volunteered  for.  So  I 
said  to  myself,  '  Don't  trouble  your- 
self about  what  don't  concern  you, 
Jack,  but  do  your  duty,  and  'Stand 
by  the  ship.'" 

"'Why,  that  is  sailors'  talk,' 
said  the  Colonel. 

"'It's  a  very  good  saj'ing  if  it 
is,  sir,'  said  Jack. 

'"I  see  you  understand  the 
meaning  of  it.  Let  that  rule  guide 
you  tlirough  life,  and  you  will  gain 
the  respect  of  all  good  men.' 

'"Father  Jack  told  me  that, 
when  he  taught  me  to  say,  '  Stand 
by  the  ship.' " 

"  '  He  was  your  father?' 

"  'No,  sir — I  never  had  a  fatl^er, 
but  he  brought  me  up. ' 

"'Strange,'  said  the  Colonel, 
musing ;  '  how  much  I  feel  like 
befriending  this  child.  Tell  me 
your  story.  Jack.' 

"  '  I  will  tell  it,  sir,  as  near  as  I 
can  like  Father  Jack  told  it  to  me. 

"' My  mother  sailed  on  a  mer- 
chant ship  from  France  for  Balti- 
more, where  my  father  was  living. 
A  great  storm  arose;  the  ship  was 
driven  on  rocks,  where  she  split, 
and  all  hands  had  to  take  to  the 
boats.  They  gave  themselves  up 
for  lost;  but  at  last  a  ship  bound 
for  Liverpool  took  them  up.  They 
had  lost  everything  but  the  clothes 
they  had  on;  but  the  cajotain  was 
very  kind  to  them:  he  gave  them 


330 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINP: 


clothes  and  some  money.  My 
mother  refused  to  remain  at  Liver- 
pool, though  she  was  quite  sick, 
for  she  wanted  to  get  to  this  coun- 
try so  badly;  so  she  took  passage 
in  another  merchant  ship  just 
going  to  New  York.  She  was  the 
only  woman  on  board.  She  grew 
worse  soon  after  the  ship  sailed; 
tlie  sailors  took  care  of  her.  Father 
Jack  was  a  sailor  on  this  ship,  and 
he  pitied  her  very  much,  and  he 
did  all  he  could  for  her.  But  the 
doctor  said  from  the  first  she  could 
not  live  through  it;  he  was  right; 
for  she  died  when  I  was  eight  days 
old.  Nobody  knew  what  to  do 
with  me, — they  all  said  I  would 
die — all  but  Father  Jack;  he  asked 
the  doctor  to  give  me  to  him.  The 
doctor  said,  let  him  try  his  hand, 
if  he  has  a  mind  to, — it's  no  use, 
the  little  one  will  be  sure  to  go 
overboard  after  it's  mother.  The 
doctor  was  wrong.  I  was  brought 
safe  to  New  York.  He  tried  to 
find  my  father,  but  did  not  know 
how  to  do  it,  for  no  one  knew  my 
mother's  name.  He  left  me  with 
a  family  in  New  Y^ork  when  he 
went  to  sea  again;  but  he  could 
never  find  out  anything  about  my 
mSther,  although  he  inquired  in 
Liverpool  and  elsewhere.  The  last 
time  he  went  to  sea  I  was  nine 
years  old,  and  he  gave  me  a  jaresent 
on  my  birthday,  the  day  before  he 
sailed.  It  was  the  last:  he  never 
came  back  again:  he  died  of  ship 
fever.  He  did  a  good  part  by  me; 
he  had  put  me  to  a  free  school  at 
seven  years  of  age,  and  always  paid 
my  board  in  advance  for  a  year. 
So  you  see,  sir,  I  had  a  fair  "start 
to  help  myself,  which  I  did  right 
oif.  I  went  errands  for  gentlemen, 
and  swept  out  offices  and  stores. 
No  one  liked  to  begin  with  me, 
for  they  all  thought  me  too  small, 
but  they  soon  saw  I  got  along  well 
enough.  I  went  to  school  just  the 
same.     I  did  my  jobs  before  nine 


in  the  morning,  and  after  school 
let  out  I  had  plenty  of  time  for 
work  and  to  learn  my  lessons.  I 
wouldn't  give  up  my  school:  for 
Father  Jack  told  me  to  have  all  I 
could,  and  some  day  I  would  find 
my  father,  and  lie  must  not  find 
me  a  poor  ignorant  boy.  He  said 
I  must  be  able  to  look  him  in  the 
face  and  say  to  him  without  false- 
hood, '  Father,  I  may  be  poor  and 
rough,  but  I  have  always  been  an 
honest  boy  and  '  stood  by  the  ship,' 
so  you  needn't  be  ashamed  of  me.' 
Sir,  I  could  never  forget  those 
words. ' — He  dropped  his  cap,  drum 
and  sticks:  he  bared  his  little  arm 
and  showed  the  figure  of  a  ship  in 
full  sail,  with  this  motto  beneath 
it,  pricked  into  the  skin:  '  Stand 
by  the  ship.' 

"  '  When  I  was  twelve,  I  left 
New  York  and  came  to  Detroit 
with  a  gentleman  in  the  book  bus- 
iness. I  was  there  two  years  when 
the  war  broke  out.  One  day,  a 
few  months  after  the  war  broke 
out,  1  was  passing  by  a  recruiting 
office.  I  went  in;  I  heard  them 
say  they  wanted  a  drummer.  I 
offered;  they  laughed  and  said  I 
was  so  little;  but  they  brought  me 
a  drum  and  I  beat  it  for  them. 
They  agreed  to  take  me.  So  the 
old  stars  and  stripes  was  the  ship 
now  for  me  to  stand  by.' 

"The  Colonel  was  silent;  he 
seemed  in  deei")  thought.  '  Now, 
do  you  ever  expect,'  he  said,  '  to 
find"  your  father? — you  do  not  even 
know  his  name.' 

"  '  I  don't  know,  sir;  but  I  am 
sure  I  shall  find  him,  somehow. 
My  father  will  be  sure  to  know  I 
am  the  right  boy  when  he  does  find 
me,  for  I  have  sometliing  to  show 
him  that  was  my  mother's;'  and 
he  drew  forth  a  little  canvas  bag, 
sewed  tightly  all  around  and  sus- 
pended from  his  neck  by  a  string. 
'In  this,'  he  said,  'is  a  pretty 
bracelet   that   my   mother   always 


AXl)  SEAMEN'S  FKIEXD. 


;331 


wore  on  her  una.  Father  Jack 
took  it  off  after  she  died,  to  keep 
it  for  me.  He  said  I  must  never 
open  it  until  I  found  m)'  father, 
and  that  I  must  Avear  it  so  around 
my  neck,  that  it  might  be  safe.' 

"'A  bracelet,  did  you  say?'  ex- 
claimed the  Colonel;  '  let  me  have 
it, — I  must  see  it  at  once  I ' 

•' '  With  both  his  little  hands 
clasped  around  it,  the  little  boy 
stood  looking  into  Col,  B.'s  face; 
tlien,  slipiDing  the  string  from  over 
his  head,  he  silently  placed  it  in 
his  hand.  To  rip  ojien  the  canvas 
was  buc  the  work  of  a  moment. 

"  '  I  think  I  know  this  bracelet,' 
stammered  Col.  B, ;  if  it  be  as  I 
hope  and  believe,  within  the  locket 
Ave  Avill  find  two  names — Wilhel- 
mina  and  Carleton,  date  —  May 
26th,  1849.' 

"There  Avere  the  names,  as  he 
said.  Col.  B.  clasped  the  boy  to 
his  heart,  saying,  '  My  son,  my  son.' 

"I  must  noAv  go  back  in  my 
story.  In  the  first  year  of  his 
marriage.  Col.  B.  and  his  lovely 
young  Avife  sailed  for  Europe,  ex- 
pecting to  remain  several  years  in 
southern  Europe,  on  account  of 
the  delicate  health  of  his  Avife. 
He  Avas  engaged  in  merchandise  in 
the  city  of  Baltimore.  The  sud- 
den death  of  his  business  partner 
compelled  his  return  to  America, 
leaving  his  wife  Avitli  her  mother 
in  Italy.  Soon  after  he  left,  his 
mother-in-law  died.  Mrs.  B.  then 
made  arrangements  to  return  to 
Baltimore  at  once,  and  took  pass- 
age on  the  ill-fated  steamer  which 
was  lost.  A'ainly  he  made  inqui- 
ries: no  tidings  came  of  her.  At 
last  he  gave  her  up  as  lost;  he  al- 
most lost  his  reason  from  grief  and 
doubt.  Fourteen  years  had  passed; 
he  did  not  know  tliat  God  in  his 
mercy  had  sjiared  to  him  a  precious 
link  Avith  the  young  life  so  lost  and 
mourned.  Restless  and  almost 
aimless,  he  removed  to  Michisfan. 


When  the   war  broke  out,  he  Avas 
among  the  first  to  join  the  army. 

"  There  stood  the  boy,  tears 
streaming  doAvn  his  cheeks.  '  Fath- 
er,' he  said,  'you  have  found  me 
at  last,  just  as  Father  Jack  said. 
You  are  a  great  gentleman,  Avhile 
I  am  only  a  jDOor  drummer  boy. 
I  have  been  an  honest  boy,  and 
tried  my  best  to  do  what  was  right. 
You  won't  be  ashamed  of  me, 
father. ' 

"  '  I  am  proud  to  call  you  my 
son,  and  thank  God  for  bringing 
you  to  me  just  as  you  are.' 

"My  little  hero  is  noAv  a  groAvn 
man.  As  the  boy  Avas,  so  is  the 
man.     '  Stand  by  the  ship.'  " 

N.  Y.  Observer. 


Salt  Wood. 


It  is  a  curious  fact  that  in  the 
salt  mines  of  Poland  and  Hungary 
the  galleries  are  supported  by  Avood"- 
en  pillars,  Avhich  are  found  to  last 
unimpaired  for  ages,  in  conse- 
quence of  being  impregnated  with 
the  salt,  Avhile  pillars  of  brick  and 
stone,  used  for  the  same  purpose, 
crumble  away  in  a  short  time  by 
tlie  decay  of  their  mortar.  It  \s 
also  found  that  Avooden  jiiles  driven 
into  the  mud  of  salt  flats  and 
marshes,  last  for  an  unlimited  time 
and  are  used  for  the  foundation  of 
brick  and  stone  edifices;  and  the 
practice  of  docking  timber,  by  im- 
mersing it  for  some  time  in  sea 
Avater,  after  it  has  l)een  seasoned, 
is  generally  admitted  to  be  promo- 
tive of  its  durability.  There  are 
some  experiments  Avhich  ajjpcar  to 
shoAV  that,  after  the  dry  rot  has 
commenced,  immersion  in  salt  Ava- 
ter  effectually  checks  its  progress 
and  preserves  the  remainder  of  the 
timber.  Of  the  oldest  knoAvn  tim- 
ber, that  in  the  Egyptian  temples, 
4,000  years  old,  nothing  is  said  as 
to  the  causes  of  its  preserA'ation. 


332 


THE  SAILOKS'  MAGAZINE 


From  the  Army  and  Navy  Journal,  August  19th,  1876. 

MODERN  NAVIES. 

]SrO.    II. — ^TAVY   OF   THE    UN^ITED    STATES. 


The  war  of  the  Revolution  termi- 
nated January  20tli,  1783.  But 
although  the  Navy  was  small,  the 
injury  inflicted  by  our  privateers 
upon  Great  Britain  in  her  most 
vulnerable  point,  her  commerce, 
demonstrated  that  there  was  suf- 
ficient nautical  enterprise  in  the 
country  to  supply,  if  properly  util- 
ized, a  good  sized  Navy.  During 
the  first  two  years  of  the  war  about 
eight  hundred  sail  of  the  enemy's 
merchantmen  had  been  captured. 

On  the  termination  of  hostili- 
ties the  Navy  of  the  Revolution 
was  disbanded,  but  not  before  it 
had  displayed  the  flag  in  foreign 
waters  and  proved  the  metal  of 
which  it  was  made.  Paul  Jones 
had  actually  appeared  with  the 
Bon  Homme  Richard  in  the  mouth 
of  the  Humber,  where  several  ves- 
sels were  taken  or  destroyed;  and 
on  the  23d  of  September,  1779, 
fought  off  Scarborough  that  cele- 
brated battle,  which  for  skill,  cour- 
age, and  determination  has  few 
parallels  in  the  annals  of  naval 
warfare.  The  inability  of  the 
Government  to  maintain  even  a 
small  Navy  at  this  time,  is  clearly 
shown  in  the  report  of  the  agent 
of  the  marine,  which  stated,  Au- 
gust 5th,  1783,  "that  although 
it  is  an  object  highly  desirable  to 
establish  a  respectable  marine,  yet 
the  situation  of  the  public  treasury 
renders  it  not  advisable  to  purchase 
ships  for  the  present — nor  until 
the  several  States  shall  grant 
funds." 

"The  first  effort,"  says  Kent, 
to  relieve  the  people  of  this  country 
from  a  state  of  national  degra- 
dation and  ruin,  came  from  Vir- 
ginia in  a  proposition  from  its 
legislature  (January,  1786),  in  ref- 


erence to  our  ocean  commerce. 
This  led  to  the  calling  of  the  con- 
vention which  drew  up,  and,  on 
the  17th  of  September,  1787, 
agreed  to  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States.  One  month  before 
this  it  had  been  resolved  that  the 
Commissioner  of  Marine  accounts, 
in  settling  the  accounts  of  the  of- 
ficers, seamen,  and  marines  of  the 
late  Navy  of  the  United  States, 
govern  himself  by  the  princij^les 
established  for  the  line  of  the  Army, 
etc.,  etc."  The  inexperience  and 
irresolution  betrayed  in  the  several 
acts  quoted  shows  the  foundation 
of  the  little  Navy  to  have  been  as 
unsubstantial  as  the  articles  of  con- 
federation under  which  it  was 
formed.  On  the  13th  of  Septem- 
ber, 1788,  the  Constitution  was 
fully  ratified,  and  on  the  4th  of 
March,  1789,  the  Government  as 
therein  provided  for  went  into 
operation.  By  that  Constitution 
it  is  declared  that  Congi-ess  shall 
have  power  "  to  provide  and  main- 
tain a  Navy,"  and  "make  rules 
for  the  government  and  regulation 
of  the  land  and  naval  forces."  The 
second  section  of  Article  11.  de- 
clares that  "The  President  shall 
be  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  Ar- 
my and  Navy  of  the  United  States." 
In  an  act  approved  August  7tli, 
the  Secretary  of  War  was  directed 
to  perform  such  duties  as  the  Pres- 
ident should  entrust  to  him,  rel- 
ative to  the  land  and  naval  forces. 
For  eleven  years  the  United 
States  was  without  a  Navy.  By 
our  treaties  of  commerce,  which 
have  always  been  conceived  in  a 
liberal  spirit,  and  have  discovered 
an  Qulightened  policy  at  times  even 
in  advance  of  the  age,  our  foreign 
trade  developed  to  such  a  degree 


AND  SEAMEN'S  FRIEND. 


833 


that  it  soon  extended  to  every  sea. 
We  were  now  to  learn  what  every 
maritime  nation  before  us  had 
learned,  that  a  Navy  was  indis- 
pensable to  the  safety  of  ocean  com- 
merce and  to  the  integrity  of  the 
national  colors.  The  first  act  of 
Congress  looking  to  the  establish- 
ment of  a  naval  armament  under 
the  Constitution  (A])proved  March 
27th,  1794,)  was  called  forth,  as 
the  preamble  states,  by  "the  de- 
predations committed  by  the  Al- 
gerine  corsairs  on  the  commerce  of 
the  United  States."  The  act  au- 
thorized the  President  to  provide 
"  four  ships  to  carry  forty-four 
guns  each,  and  two  ships  to  carry 
thirty-six  guns  each."  But  by  the 
9th  section,  the  act  was  to  expire 
should  peace  take  place  between 
the  United  States  and  the  regency 
of  Algiers.  Peace  was  iDurchased 
November,  1795,  by  the  present  of 
the  handsome  frigate  Crescent,  36. 
That  peace  cost  the  people  of  the 
the  United  States  nearly  one  mil- 
lion of  dollars,  a  sum  sufficient  to 
have  put  afloat  a  squadron  large 
enough  to  have  driven  all  the  Al- 
gerine  corsairs  from  the  face  of  the 
ocean!  In  1796  Congress  seeing 
there  was  danger  of  further  diffi- 
culties, this  time  from  French 
cruisers,  authorized  the  completion 
of  two  "forty-fours'"  and  one 
"thirty-six,"  and  the  perishable 
material  of  the  other  three  to  be 
sold.  Twelve  years  after  the  sale 
of  the  last  ship  of  the  Revolution, 
the  Alliance,  the  forty-four  gun 
frigate  United  States  was  launch- 
ed (Philadelphia,  July  10th,  1797), 
and  shortly  afterwards  the  "forty- 
fours  "  Constitution  and  Constel- 
lation. Congress  after  repeated 
urging  ])y  the  Executive,  though 
not  until  the  danger  became  im- 
minent, authorized,  little  by  little, 
an  increase  of  the  naval  armament. 
April  30th,  1798,  the  act  was  pass- 
ed for  the  establishment  of  the  De- 
partment of  the  Navy. 


The  new  Navy  was  now  fairly 
under  way.  The  Navy  of  the  Re- 
volution had  died  only  as  the  sown 
seed,  to  germinate  and  bring  forth 
more  abundantly.  All  the  old  of- 
ficers of  the  Revolution  that  were 
available  were  reappointed  and 
brought  with  them  the  experience 
of  their  former  service.  Of  the 
new  frigates  scarcely  too  much  can 
be  said  as  finished  specimens  of 
naval  architecture,  and  very  great 
credit  is  due  to  the  designer,  Mr. 
Joshua  Humphreys,  of  Philadel- 
phia. They  were  longer,  propor- 
tionally, had  heavier  scantling, 
and  carried  heavier  batteries  than 
any  ships  of  equal  rating  in  the 
world.  In  fact  they  effected  a 
marked  change  in  the  construction 
and  arming  of  vessels  of  war.  In 
support  of  this  we  may  adduce 
here  the  evidence  of  the  editor  of 
James'  "Naval  History  of  Great 
Britain,"  Captain  Chamier,  R.  N, : 
"  It  is  but  justice  in  regard  to 
America,"  he  observes,  "  to  men- 
tion that  England  has  benefited 
by  her  example,  and  that  the  large 
classes  of  frigates  now  employed 
in  the  British  service  are  modelled 
after  those  of  the  United  States." 
(James's  Naval  History,  vol.  1, 
page  44,  note  by  editor, ) 

The  first  frigate  fight  wherein 
our  new  ships  Avere  tried  was  be- 
tween the  Constellation  and  L' Li- 
surge  nte.  We  had  drifted  into  a 
species  of  war  with  the  Frencii  Re- 
public, owing  to  the  depredations 
of  her  cruisers  on  our  commerce, 
and  though  an  act  Avas  passed 
(May  28th,  1798)  authorizing,  un- 
der certain  conditions,  the  capture 
of  French  vessels,  yet  no  formal 
declaration  of  war  had  been  made. 
On  the  9th  of  February,  1799, 
Captain  Truxton,  in  the  Constel- 
lation, 38,  with  a  creAV  of  three 
hundred  and  nine  men,  after  a  hot 
engagement  of  one  hour,  captured 
the  French  frigate  L'Jnsi/rf/ente, 
Captain  Barreault,   of   forty'  guns 


.).)4 


'i'iH<^  SAlLOliS'  MA(JAZ1NE 


and  four  hundred  and  nine  men. 
That  is  to  say,  an  American  "38'' 
captured  a  French  "40."  But  the 
American  guns  were  24  pounders, 
while  the  Frenchman  had  only  12s. 

The  (Uynxlellation,  uninjured  be- 
low her  rail,  was  very  much  cut  up 
aloft;  wliile  the  Frenchman  was 
severely  damaged  in  the  hull.  But 
the  gist  of  the  story  is  told  in  the 
list  of  killed  and  wounded.  VJn- 
siirgente  had  twenty-nine  men 
killed  and  forty-one  wounded.  The 
Constellation  had  but  three  men 
wounded  I 

Emboldened  by  our  conciliatory 
policy  with  Algiers,  Tripoli  under- 
took to  make  excessive  demands, 
which  eventually  brought  on  a  war 
with  her.  This  war  lasted  four 
years,  and  proved  an  admirable 
school  of  discipline  for  officers  and 
men.  The  treaty  of  peace  was 
signed  June  3d,  1805.  The  young 
Eepublic  thus  leading  the  way  in 
putting  an  end  to  the  absurd  de- 
mands for  tribute  by  the  Barbary 
powers,  produced  a  great  impres- 
sion throughout  the  civilized  world, 
and,  according  to  Cooper,  the  Pope 
of  Rome  is  said  to  have  "publicly 
declared  that  America  had  done 
more  for  Christendom  against  the 
barbarians,  than  all  the  powers  of 
Europe  united,"  As  this  was  solely 
the  work  of  the  infant  Navy,  it  did 
much  towards  advancing  its  for- 
tunes, character  and  influence,  and 
prepared  it  for  the  higher  role  it 
was  about  to  play, 

June  18th,  1812,  war  was  declar- 
ed against  Great  Britain,  and  on 
the  19th  of  August  following,  the 
Constitution  captured  the  Guer- 
riere,  the  battle  marking  an  im- 
portant era  in  the  history  of  our 
Navy.  Cooper  gives  the  details  of 
the  tight,  and  very  justly  remarks 
that  he  has  "dwelt  at  length  on 
the  circumstances  connected  with 
this  action,  not  only  because  it  was 
the  first  serious  conflict  of  the  war. 


but  because  it  was  characterized 
by  features  which,  though  novel  at 
the  time,  became  identilied  with 
nearly  all  the  subsequent  engage- 
ments of  the  contest,  showing  that 
they  were  intimately  connected 
with  the  disci])line  and  system  of 
the  American  Marine,"  (Coopers 
Naval  History,  vol.  II,  page  59.) 

Peace  was  .leclared  February 
18th,  1815,  and  to  (juote  that  au- 
thority once  more,  "the  Navy 
came  out  of  this  struggle  with  a 
vast  increase  of  reputation."  Coop- 
er justly  ascribes  the  general  effici- 
ency, the  high  tone  and  the  disci- 
pline of  the  Service  "  to  that  apti- 
tude in  the  American  character  for 
the  sea,  which  has  been  so  con- 
stantly manifested,"  In  1815,  just 
after  the  close  of  the  war  with 
Great  Britain,  there  is  trouble 
again  with  Algiers,  Decatur  is  sent 
out  with  a  squadron  and  soon 
captures  the  Masltonda,  46,  and 
the  Estidio,  22,  brings  the  Dey  to 
terms,  and  compels  him,  as  far  as 
America  is  concerned,  to  recognize 
the  obligations  of  the  law  of  na- 
tions. The  year  following.  Lord 
Exmouth,  with  an  English  squad- 
ron, exacted  the  same  for  Europe. 


A  New  Folding  Boat. 

The  principle  of  these  boats  is 
not  easy  to  describe  so  as  to  be 
quite  comprehensible  without  a 
drawing,  but  we  may  ask  our  read- 
ers to  imagine  a  canvas  umbrella 
without  a  stick,  and  drawn  out  in- 
to a  long  shape  like  a  boat,  so  that 
the  wires  which  radiate  from  the 
socket,  instead  of  all  meeting  in  a 
point,  touch  each  other  two  and 
two.  Then  the  canvas,  with  its 
ribs,  will  form  the  bottom  and  sides 
of  the  boat,  while  the  wires  be- 
come the  deck.  When  collapsed 
the  deck  doubles  up  in  the  centre, 
while  the  canvas,  with  its  ribs,  ar- 
ranges itself  in  folds  more  conve- 


AKD  SEAMEN'S  FEIEND- 


335 


nient  than  is  the  case  with  the  um- 
hrella.  Thus  arranged,  a  boat 
forty  feet  long  becomes  only  two 
and  a  half  feet  broad,  and  can  be 
hung  close  to  the  side  of  the  ship 
below  the  ordinary  boats,  or  rather 
just  between  them  and  the  ship. 

Thus,  without  loss  of  available 
space,  each  troop-ship  or  transport 
can  carry  four  or  six  large  horse- 
boats,  and  they  will  be  available 
for  other  purposes,  which  Ave  shall 
touch  upon  by  and  by.  In  the  act  of 
lowering  into  the  water  the  boat  ex- 
pands and  becomes  13  feet  G  inches 
broad.  But  it  is  manifest  that 
if  heavy  weights  are  placed  on  the 
sides  there  will  be  a  strong  tenden- 
cy for  the  deck  to  rise  in  the  mid- 
dle (as  an  umbrella  closes  when 
the  catch  is  freed  from  the  socket), 
and  the  boat  to  collapse  at  the  mo- 
ment its  expansion  is  most  neces- 
sary. At  the  first  experiment, 
some  weeks  ago,  sufficient  provis- 
ion had  not  been  made  against  this 
tendency.  Horses  were  on  boaid 
and  the  gun  was  being  run  over 
the  side,  when  the  centre  of  the 
deck  rose  a  little,  and  the  side  went 
under  water.  The  pluck  and  cool- 
ness of  a  young  artillery  ofhcer. 
Lieutenant  Buckle,  and  that  re- 
sponse of  the  men  which  always 
comes  to  pluck  and  coolness, 
brought  gun  and  horses  out  of  the 
dilemma,  but  the  accident  was  for 
the  time  a  serious  blow  to  the  cred- 
it of  the  boat'. 

Mr.  Berthon  was  not,  however, 
at  a  loss  for  a  remedy.  lie  has 
since  then  stiffened  the  deck  by 
cross  bars,  two  small  masts  and  wire 
ropes.  Thus  supported,  the  boat  is 
strong  enough  for  anything,  and 
the  experiments  on  the  10th  ult, 
went  off  without  a  siftgle  hitch. 
The  process  was  new  to  both  men 
and  horses.  No  systematic  drill 
has  been  laid  down,  yet  in  eleven 
minutes  from  the  time  of  the  boat 
being  arranged  alonsfside  tlie  beach. 


broadside  on,  the  heaviest  field- 
piece  in  the  service  was  on  board? 
with  an  officer,  a  sergeant,  the  gun- 
ners and  drivers,  and  eight  horses. 
So  laden  she  was  towed  out  into  tlie 
harbor  and  again  brought  alongside 
the  beach.  The  gun  and  limber 
were  landed,  and  it  was  found  that 
three  more  horses  could  be  carried 
instead  of  the  field-piece.  It  may* 
be  said  that  the  boat  would  carry 
eleven  big  artillery  draught-horses 
or  twelve  cavalry  troopers.  Thei\ 
the  three  extra  horses  were  landed, 
the  gun  and  limber  reembarked, 
and  the  boat,  with  its  freight, 
towed  across  the  harbor  from  the 
beach  at  Blockhouse  Fort  to  Ports- 
mouth.— London  Times. 


Leedle  Yawcob  Strauss. 

I  haf  von  funny  leedle  poy 
Vot  promes  schust  to  my  knee ; 
Ber  queerest  schap,  der  Greatest  rogue 
As  eler  you  did  see  ; 

He  runs",  and  8chum)38,  und  sclimahses  dings 
In  all  barts  off  der  house- 
But  vot  or  dot  •'  he  was  mine  sou, 
Mine  leed.e  Yawcob  Strauss. 

He  get  der  measles  und  der  mixmbs, 
Una  eferyding  dot's  out ; 
He  sbills  mine  glass  of  lager  bier, 
Foots  schnuff  into  mine  kraut ; 
He  tills  mine  pipe  mit  Limburg  cheese- 
Dot  vos  der  roughest  chouse  ; 
I'd  take  dot  vrom  no  Oder  poy 
But  leedle  Yawcob  Strauss. 

He  dakes  der  milk  ban  for  a  dhrum, 

Und  cuts  mine  cane  in  dwo 

To  make  der  shticks  to  iieat  it  mit — 

Mine  cracioiis  !  dot  vos  drue  ! 

I  dinks  mine  head  vos  schplit  abart. 

He  kicks  up  sooch  a  touse— 

But  nefer  mind,  der  poys  was  few 

Like  dot  young  Yawcob  Strauss. 

He  asks  me  questions  sooch  as  dese  : 

Who  baints  my  nose  so  red  ? 

AVho  vos  it  cut  dot  schoodt  blace  oiidt 

Vrom  der  hair  iibi)on  mine  hed  ? 

Und  vhcre  der  plaze  goes  vrom  der  lamp 

Vene'er  der  glim  I  douse — 

How  gan  I  all  dese  dings  eggsblain 

To  dot  schmall  Yawcob  Strauss. 

I  somedimes  dinks  I  schall  go  vild 

Mit  sooch  a  grazy  poy, 

Und  vish  vonce  more  I  gould  haf  rest 

Und  beaceful  dimes  cnslioy ; 

But  ven  he  vash  ashleep  in  ped, 

.^o  quiet  as  a  moute, 

I  prays  der  Lord,  "  Dake  anydings, 

But  leaf  dot  Yawcob  Strauss.'' 

Hartford  Timea, 


o3a 


THE  SAILORS'  MAGAZINE 


THE  GREAT  BLAST. 

The     destruction    of    Hallett's  rj.^^   following  is  a  list  of  the 

Reef,  m  that  part  of  the  East  River  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^^^  engineers  in  charge, 

known  as  Hell  Gate    was  accom-  ^^^  ^j^^  ^^^^  ^^-^  ^^^^^  worked  in 

pushed  most  satisiactonly  on  bun-  ,-,     ry,ine- 

day,  Sept.  24th   1876,  at^3.50  p.m.  j^^^^^  ^^^^on,    Lieutenant-Col- 

The    entire   reef,    comprising    an  ^^^^  Engineers,  Brevet  Major-Gen- 

area  oi  three  acres,  was  previously  i        °                              '' 

excavated,  and  the  pillars  support-  j;^^^  ^^^            Captain  of  En- 

lug  the  reet   perforated   m    0.000  o-ineers 

places,  into  which  charges  of  dyna-  ^  Joseph  H.   Willard,   First  Lieu- 

miteand  midrock  powder,  to  the  tenant  of  Engineers, 

extent  of  o2,20G  1-2  lbs    had  been  j^^^-^^^  ^    Striedinger,  civil  en- 

introduced.     We  give  below  some  ■           assistant, 

of  the  details  of  the  hnal  prepara-  g^^.;^^.^   ^    g    ^      ^.^.       ^^^. 

tions  for  this  most  important  act  m  gi^eer,  overseer, 

an  enterprise  which  was  commenc-  ^  j^^'^^   q^^^  j       ^^^    ^^^,^^   S_ 

ed^by  General  Newton  seven  years  ^,,^^,tt,  assistants. 

^^m?'   -f  11      •       •                 ^  J?  Foremen — Michael  Boyle,  John 

The  following  is  a  report  from  ^           Bexn2.Y^  McLoughlan. 

Captain   Mercur  to  General  New-  ^^f^^^^.  _.  ^^^^^^  cAar^.r.-Jeremiah 

ton    which  gives  the   amount    of  ^          ^^^   q,^J^    j^^^^  ^^ 

explosives  m  the  mine:  g^^^  '    g^^^^^^,^   j^.  ^  '^^.^j^^^^.  p^^. 

Astoria,  September  23d,  1876.  ^gHy,   John   Duffv,  Edward  Math- 

Gexeral:  The  following  are  the  num-  ^ws,  Patrick  Sullivan,  John  Sandy, 

toli?e  yo^Ii!'! iz  ;            ^'"^              """  Thomas  Donnelly,  Peter  Mathews, 

Pounds.  John   Durney,    Richard    Kendall, 

Dynamite  in  tin  cartridges 24,813  Michel    Ward,   Edward  Kennedy, 

DjTiamitein  paper  cartridges..     1,164  Prancis  Sanders,  Wm.  Dolan,  and 

Dynamite  m  primers 2,925  ^^   helpers. 

Total  number  pounds  dynamite.   28,901 

Rendrock  in  cartridges 9,06U  IXCIDEXTS  OF  THE  BLAST. 

Vulcan  powder  in  cartridges...    14,244  _,,          .                     .        ^  , 

ihe  mine  was  primed  by  11  p.m. 

Total  charge  in  mine 52,206^  September  22d,  and  almost  entirely 

Total  number  of  cartridges. . . .    13,596  "  flooded,"  by  means  of  a  12-inch 
?ral™mS;'ono^rwSh    '''''  syphon    at  7  1.m.,    Sunday  mom- 
primers 3,645  "ig-     The  day  was  very  wet  and 

Number    of    iron   pipes    with  disagreeable,  but  notwithstanding 

primers 35  this,  everv  point  of  observation  on 

Number  of  holes   charged  and  ^^^^^  i^^nks  of  the  river,  and  on  the 

not  primed 782  •               ^i.  •                 j>  xi 

^                                         numerous  river  crait  m  rear  oi  the 

Total  of  holes  and  pipes 4,462  guard  boats,  swarmed  with  a  mass 

Number  of  feet  of  connecting  of  people  variously    estimated   at 

,,^ire...                      ...100,000  from   100,000    to    150,000.      The 

Number  of  feet  of  leading  wire.  120, 000  fiHno-    iiniiit    was    abnnt    fi.'iO     fppf 

Number  of  cells  in  firing  bat-  nimg    poittt    was    aDOUt    bou    leet 

tery,  consisting  of  12  batteries  il'om  the  mine.     At  2.20  P.M.,  hall 

of  40  cells,  4  of  43  cells,  and  an  hour  before  the  blast,  a  gun  was 

7  of  44  cells  each 960  fired  from  the  Government  scow, 

T, .  ,            ,  c  •           ■  i.  t            "'^'^'  to  ffive  notice  to  all.     Ten  minutes 

Distance   of  firing    point   from  i     £          .i              ^      •                -i 

gl^.^f(-                     '                       (jr^O  belore  the  explosion  another  gun 


TWENTY-SEYENTH  ANNUAL  REPORT 


BROOKLYN  CITY 


BIBLE  SOCIETY, 


PEESENTED  FEBRUAEY  8,  ISGS. 


'Hi   I  IH>  I  <» 


BROOKLYN : 

IPRIISTTED    I^OR    THK    SOCIETY 

1868. 


OFFICERS. 


PRESIDENT. 

R.  P.  BUCK. 

VICE-PRESIDENTS. 

ABRAHAM  B.  BAYLIS, 
HEIS'RY  IDE. 

CORRESPONDING  SECRETARY. 

J.  E.  ROCKWELL,  D.D. 

TREASURER. 

B.  W.  DeLAMATER. 

RECORDING  SECRETARY- 

C.  C.  MUDGE. 

EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE. 

S.  SAiS^DERSOiSr,  D.  G.  EATOX, 

S.  B.  CALDWELL,  S.  B.  STEWART, 

W.  L.  PRESTOX. 


IDTPR-EOTOI^S. 


n.  Rowland,  H.  Butlek, 

D.  TiEBOUT,  R.    BUNCE, 

C.  R.  Martin,  F.  Burke, 

J.  Brinkerhoff,  W.  H.  Hazzard, 

L.  T.  Smith,  T.  Mundell, 

J.  Yan  Cleek,  D.  Paterson, 

E.  Williams,  E.  A.  La:mbert, 
11.  D.  Yan  OedeNj  J.  French, 

H.  G.  !N"iCHOLS,  S.  Green, 

E.  W.  White,  H.  Dollner, 

T.  C.  Fanning,  W.  H.  Marston, 

M.  DcPuY,  I.  Dubois. 


<» 

En 
W 

EH 

CD 


W 

EH 

I— I 

EH 

1=3 
O 
O 
O 
<tj 


EH 

H 

O 
O 
V2 

H 
pq 

EH 
I— I 

O 

^ 

w 

o 
o 

p^ 
p=l 

H 

W 
EH 


^ 


OiOic-<*io<MO(MOO'>*cooocoC!i— I  oo>oc;o 


5S 


§  CO 

Z  '^  • 

-  =^  Ch 

eS  ^    C 

P  C     II; 


I  So 

^     CO   *£^ 


•=  o   o 


O  ^^  -*^ 


C  CO    O 

a  ?  -a 

CO  >;^ 


<D  rc) 


■f^  ^  -S  5    _    a 

>>«  J3-5  h^ 


V    p     ~ 


P4 

p4  S  O  O  ;£  K  ^  ( 


O     CO     CP 

I  -u  -w  'a; 
i  £  £   c 

!  .-  .«     63 


Ch  g  -=  —  j=  e   - 


-^o 


»-^   o 
O 


pa 


1>  IN 

QD 

C<5 

CD      . 

O 

H    1-5 

QD 

• 

H 

CS 

1-5 

1-1        C:  r-  O  ~. 


cil  b  o  a 

-i?  i-rT  S3  'S  'T3 


:;:  t:  (~>       s 


s 

fQ    - 

o 

c 

03 

c 

fi 

> 

© 

i. 

h 

c 

^ 

e^ 

fe 

rH 

o 

« 


AXXUAL  REPORT. 


The  simple  object  of  the  Society  -^hich  holds  its  anniver- 
gaiy  to-night  is  the  distribution  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  in 
this  citj  without  note  or  comment — and  the  raising  of  funds 
for  this  purpose  and  for  the  Bible  cause  generally.  For 
more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century  this  work  has  been  in  pro- 
gress— growing  in  magnitude  and  importance  as  the  years 
have  rolled  on,  and  making  ceaseless  demands  upon  us  for 
the  supply  of  our  ever-changing  and  rapidly  increasing 
population  with  the  Bread  of  Life.  ]i[any  who  were  active 
ia  the  formation  of  this  Institution  and  who  were  earnest  in 
the  prosecution  of  its  work,  have  ceased  from  their  labors. 
And  the  generation  then  upon  the  stage  is  passing  away  and 
leaving  to  other  hands  the  task  which  they  began  and  which 
we  are  to  carry  forward  until  we  too  shall  follow  them.  The 
inspired  Apostle  hath  said,  if  any  provide  not  for  his  own 
and  especially  for  his  own  house  he  hath  denied  the  faith 
and  is  worse  than  an  Infidel.  If  this  be  true  in  regard  to 
those  things  which  perish  in  the  using,  how  much  more  per- 
tinent is  it  in  respect  to  the  duty  of  providing  for  the 
spiritual  necessities  of  those  who  are  members  in  common  of 
the  same  community,  and  who  are  eminently  our  neighbors. 
And  if  our  sympathies  are  aroused  and  our  benevolent  ac- 
tivities engaged  when  we  liear  that  around  us  are  families 
and  individuals  destitute  of  daily  food,  should  we  feel  less 
practical  sympathy  when  it  is  known  that  there  are  multi- 
tudes within  our  reach  who  are  without  the  Bible,  the  food 
of  the  soul — the  bread  of  eternal  life.  Nothing  can  safely 
be  its  substitute  as  a  guide  to  present  duty  and  eternal  hap- 
piness, no  other  book  can  take  its  place  in  the  family  as  the 


6 

source  of  substantial  comfort,  as  the  support  of  the  soul 
amid  the  trials  and  conflicts  of  life,  or  as  the  instructor  of 
both  old  and  young  in  relation  to  their  duties  and  respon- 
sibilities, and  in  teaching  them  their  obligations  to  God  and 
the  way  in  which  to  secure  his  favor  and  the  salvation  of 
the  soul.  It  was  designed  to  be  like  the  air  and  the  light 
free  to  all,  and  when  it  is  permitted  to  diffuse  its  influences 
universally,  then  will  intelligence,  peace,  virtue  and  order 
and  that  righteousness  which  exalteth  a  nation. 

'No  Christian  who  has  ever  seriously  inquired  into  the  full 
meaning  of  the  words  of  Christ,  when  parting  from  his  dis- 
ciples upon  the  Mount  of  Olives,  could  suppose  that  the  com- 
mand, "  Go  preach  my  Gospel  to  every  creature"  could  be 
fully  obeyed  until  the  Holy  Bible  is  placed  within  the  reach 
of  every  living  soul.  The  work  of  the  church  can  surely 
never  be  fully  accomplished,  until  the  world  is  filled  with 
the  knowledge  of  God  as  revealed  in  his  blessed  Word.  In 
this  work  christians  of  all  denominations  can  heartily  unite, 
as  freely  and  heartily  as  in  making  provision  for  the  supply 
of  the  poor  and  needy  with  the  necessaries  of  life.  Know- 
ing as  we  do  the  value  of  the  Bible — proving  as  we  have  in 
our  individual  experiences  its  preciousness  and  power — be- 
lieving that  it  is  the  Sword  of  the  Spirit,  whose  presence 
with  it  can  give  it  efiicacy  in  redeeming  the  soul  from  ignor- 
ance and  error  and  sin,  we  should  surely  be  recreant  to  our 
most  obvious  duty  if  with  abundant  means  and  opportunities 
at  hand  we  should  fail  to  place  it  within  the  reach  of  every 
family.  Our  efforts  may  meet  with  deep  and  bitter  hos- 
tility. Infidelity  on  the  one  hand  and  superstition  and 
bigotry  on  the  other  may  seek  to  defeat  our  purposes ;  yet, 
wth  the  divine  blessing,  love  and  fidelity  will  at  length  ob- 
tain the  victory,  and  divine  grace  will  secure  an  abundant 
harvest  where  the  seed  has  been  sown.  Now  and  then,  like 
the  dew  and  rain  it  may  fall  upon  the  desert  and  sink  away 
and  leave  no  trace  of  its  power  and  infiuence.  Yet  we  may 
often  be  permitted  to  see  its  results  in  the  fertility  and  beauty 
that  we  find  where  grace  was  only  a  barren  waste,  and  when 


the  grand  problem  of  life  shall  be  summed  up  amid  the 
scenes  of  the  eternal  world,  many  shall  forever  rejoice  in  the 
great  salvation  of  which  tliey  would  have  remained  fatally 
ignorant  but  for  the  Bible  which  this  Society  has  placed  in 
their  hands  and  by  which  they  were  led  to  a  knowledge  of 
Ilim,  whom  to  know  aright  is  eterna  llife. 

Here  then,  immediately  around  us  do  we  find  the  field 
for  our  immediate  and  personal  eflbrts  for  the  supply  of  the 
destitute  with  the  word  ot  God.  In  the  midst  of  a  popula- 
tion already  numbering  nearly  400,000  and  increasing  yearly 
with  a  growth  hitherto  unparalleled,  are  multitudes  who,  if 
no  eftbrts  are  personally  made  in  their  behalf  must  remain 
ignorant  of  the  way  of  salvation,  and  who  in  the  midst  of 
spiritual  privileges  and  within  sight  of  sanctuaries,  whose 
spires  like  finger-posts  are  pointing  heavenward,  must  yet 
pass  on  to  eternity  in  a  darkness  scarcely  less  deplorable  than 
that  of  the  Heathen  world.  To  meet  the  demands  thus 
made  upon  the  Society  two  special  agencies  have  been  em- 
ployed. 

1st.  Tlie  Visitors  and  Missonaries  of  the  Brooklyn  City 
Tract  and  Mission  Society  under  the  special  supervision  of 
Mr.  C.  C.  Mudge,  their  efficient  general  agent. 

2d.  The  services  of  one  or  more  distributing  agents  who 
liave  given  their  whole  time  to  the  work  of  exploration  aud 
supply. 

It  has  been  their^efibrt  to  meet  as  far  as  possible  the  wants 
of  Mission  Schools,  of  Hospitals  and  other  public,  humane 
or  criminal  Institutions,  of  the  Navy  Yard  -vATth  its  ever- 
changing  population,  and  of  the  ships  which  lie  at  our 
Avharves,  and  by  faithful  and  constant  visitation  to  supply 
destitute  families  or  individuals  with  the  sacred  word. 

At  the  Depository  in  Court  St.  there  have  been  distributed 
as  follows : 

Bibles.     Tests. 
To  Missionaries  and  Yisitors  of  Tract  Society  .150  1 0 1 

At  Public  Institutions 1 74  300 

Among  the  Shipping 140  107 


To  Bible  Eeaders 35  88 

"  Mission  Sunday  Schools 826  262 

"  Church         ''   '     "      195 

"  Long  Island  Bible  Society '.  59  62 

At  Depository  to  Sundry  Persons 94:  87 

By  Distributing  Agents 1220  2 

2902       1139 
Total  Gratuitous  Distribution  Copies .   4041 
Sold  at  Depository 2761 

Whole  Issue  during  the  Year. 6802 

Eighteen  months  ago  it  was  determined  that  there  should 
be  a  thorough  exploration  aud  supply  of  the  city,  so  far  as 
this  was  practicable.  For  this  purpose  the  distributing  agent, 
with  two  assistants,  was  directed  to  make  a  thorough  canvass 
of  every  Ward.  That  work  has  now  been  accomplished,  and 
the  report  of  Mr.  Millerd  to  the  Executive  Committee  pre- 
sents not  only  the  statistics  of  supply  but  some  incidents  of 
Bible  distribution,  which  shew  the  difficulties  sometimes  en- 
countered and  the  encouragements  often  afforded  in  the  pro- 
secution of  the  work. 

The  statistics  found  in  this  report  reveal  to  us  some  facts, 
which,  though  they  may  appear  discouraging,  should  seem  as 
a  stimulus  to  still  more  earnest  efforts  than  we  have  yet  put 
forth  for  the  supply  of  our  whole  population  with  the  Word 
of  God.  Of  the  families  visited  during  the  last  year  one-fifth 
have  been  found  without  a  Bible,  and  of  this  number  nearly 
five-sixths  have  declined  to  receive  the  sacred  volume  even 
as  a  gift.  Here  is  great  ignorance,  and  an  evident  determi- 
nation to  continue  therein.  The  reasons  for  this  are  apparent 
by  the  incidents  which  have  been  related  by  the  agent.  In- 
difference— deeply  rooted  prejudices — and  the  fear  of  priestly 
censures  have  evidently  induced  many  to  reject  a  gift  which 
might  have  brought  with  it  light,  and  hope  and  comfort  to 
numy  a  wretched  heart.  Yet,  kindness,  untiring  patience,- 
gentleness  and  love  may  at  length  break  down  all  the  barriers 


that  are  dow  reared  against  the  truths  of  the  GospeL  The 
rejection  of  the  Bible  when  offered  should  by  no  means  be 
regarded  as  closing  up  our  work  in  that  direction.  "We  are 
not  fully  aware  of  the  strength  of  that  hostility  to  the  Bible 
which  infidelity,  bigotry,  and  the  prejudices  of  early  educa- 
tion awaken  in  the  heart.  Yet,  against  all  these  obstacles, 
truth  and  Christian  love  have  made  their  way  to  the  heart. 
Here  and  there  the  Bible  has  found  a  place,  even  in  the 
abodes  of  wretchedness  and  ignorance.  And  what  has  been 
done  in  the  past  may  be  accomplished  in  the  future. 

Our  duty  is  plain.  God  will  take  care  of  the  results,  nis 
word  shall  not  return  unto  him  void  The  work  before  us  is 
great.  Year  by  year  these  efforts  to  supply  our  city  with  the 
Bible  must  be  continued  and  renewed.  Thus  the  work  of  swp- 
ply  completed  to-day  must  be  commenced  again  to-morrow. 
For  the  means  to  carry  it  forward  the  Society  earnestl}^  and 
trustingly  appeals  to  the  various  churches  of  which  it  is  the 
agent.  Whatever  of  their  contributions  are  not  needed  for 
the  supply  of  our  own  field  are  promptly  given  to  aid  in  the 
great  work  of  giving  to  the  world  the  light  of  God's  Word. 
Where  is  the  church  that  can  afford  to  neglect  the  call  that 
comes  to  us  with  increasing  power  and  earnestness.  Send  us 
the  Gospel  ?  Where  is  the  Christian  who  knows  by  his  own 
experience  the  preciousness  of  the  Scriptures  who  can  fail 
to  give  them  to  all  nations  ?  The  field  is  the  world.  The 
command  of  Christ  is  imperative — "  Freely  ye  have  received, 
freely  give."  Let  us  give  a  generous  aid  to  the  work  which 
seeks  to  place  in  the  hands  of  every  human  being  a  copy  of 
God's  Word,  and  to  scatter  over  the  world  the  light  of  that 
blessed  volume  whereby  we  are  made  wise  unto  eternal  life. 
J.  E.  KOCKWELL, 

Corresponding  Secretary. 


10 


TWENTY-SEVENTH  ANNIVERSARY. 


The  Brooklyn  City  Bible  Society  held  its  Twenty-seventh 
Anniversary  at  the  Church  of  the  Pilgrims,  on  Sabbath  even- 
ing, February  2,  1868. 

Mr.  R.  P.  Buck  the  President  of  the  Society  occupied  the 
chair.  After  the  opening  services  he  stated  that  the  Society 
had  never  passed  a  more  successful  year  than  the  one  now 
closing,  when  the  work  accomplished  was  taken  into  the  ac- 
count. He  then  introduced  the  Rev.  Chandlee  Stake,  who 
said  he  had  learned  at  the  parent  Society  facts  concerning 
the  work,  but  the  half  had  not  been  told  him. 

The  speaker  alluded  to  the  influence  of  the  Bible  in  form- 
ing character.  No  young  man  early  trained  in  its  teachings 
would  be  likely  to  become  openly  profligate,  or  if  so,  it  would 
be  the  exception,  not  the  rule. 

Rev.  Dr.  Stokrs  said  lie  would  not  make  any  extended  re- 
marks after  the  eloquent  and  deeply  interesting  speech  of 
their  venerable  brother,  who  they  were  always  pleased  to 
hear,  but  rose  only  to  move  that  the  reports  read  be  accepted 
and  published  under  the  direction  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee. "When  we  send  the  Bible  to  the  families  of  the  poor 
we  send  the  words  of  Christ  Himself — an  instrument  to 
awaken  in  the  heart  and  mind  of  man  life  itself.  "We  bring 
up  Isaac  and  send  him  ;  we  bring  up  Samuel  from  the  dead 
and  send  him  ;  David  from  his  throne,  nay,  the  Lord  Himself, 
as  when  on  earth. 

The  exercises  were  closed  with  a  short  but  highly  eloquent 
speech  by  Rev.  Dr.  Schenk,  of  St.  Ann's  Church.  He  re- 
marked that  if  the  previous  speaker  had  found  it  necessary 
to  speak  of  lateness  and  of  brevity,  it  much  more  became 
him  after  still  farther  time  had  passed.      He   would  only 


11 

thank  tlie  woi'tliy  President  of  the  Society  for  his  words  of 
cordial  greeting,  and  say  that  he  regarded  it  as  a  favorable 
augury  that  it  was  his  privilege  in  his  first  public  appearance 
in  connection  with  his  fellow-Christians  of  other  denomina- 
tions to  advocate  the  great  cause  of  the  Bible.  This  plat- 
form should  be  world-wide.  Every  man  believing  in  God , 
whatever  his  creed,  believes  in  the  Bible. 

A  collection  was  then  taken,  the  doxology  sung,  and  the 
benediction  prouounced  by  Kev.  Dr.  Rocewell. 


12 


EXTRACTS   FROM   REPORTS  OF   BIBLE  AGENTS. 


During  the  past  year  the  canvass  of  the  city,  besjiin  in  the  latter  part  of 
May,  1866,  has  been  completed.  The  ■whole  number  of  families  visited  is 
SS,311  ;  5,566  families  were  found  destitute  of  the  Bible,  and  1,192  families 
were  gratuitously  supplied  by  the  Society. 

During  the  past  twelve  months,  covered  by  this  report,  15,420  families  have 
been  visited;  3,237  of  these  families  were  found  without  a  Bible.  Into  571 
of  these  wretched  homes,  all  that  would  receive  the  gift,  the  Word  of  God 
has  been  introduced. 

The  total  number  of  Bibles  distributed  by  the  Agents  (exclusive  of  the  ope- 
rations of  the  Depository)  is  655,  and  the  number  of  Testaments  and  Psalms 
565,  making  the  wliole  number  of  volumes  through  this  channel  1,220. 

The  canvass  thus  completed  is  an  important  movement  toward  reaching  the 
neglected  masses  of  our  city.  It  is  a  moral  census  which  throws  light  upon 
the  number  and  condition  of  these  masses.  The  Agents  have  visited  every 
house,  knocking  alike  at  the  palace  and  the  hovel,  passing  from  the  broad 
avenue  down  to  the  reeking  alley,  and  thus  thoroughly  probing  the  social 
cancer. 

But  the  extent  of  the  evil  has  not  merely  been  measured.  A  great  step 
has  been  taken  toward  its  cure — -just  as  it  is  more  important  to  excite  in  a 
patient  a  healthy  appetite,  which  shall  prompt  him  to  seek  food  for  himself, 
than  to  bring  to  li'is  couch  dainties  which  he  loathes,  so  it  is  of  greater  con- 
sequence to  awaken  a  desire  for  preaching  than  to  supply  the  preaching  itself. 
The  Word  of  God  is  not  only  itself  the  greatest  of  all  means  of  grace — it 
creates  a  demand  for  all  the  other  means.  Placed  in  the  family,  the  Bible 
becomes  a  fountain,  of  which  the  pulpit,  the  press,  and  the  school  are  but  the 
streams. 

The  following  incidents  will  show  the  reception  which  this  movement 
has  met  from  the  great  class  it  was  designed  to  reach  : 

In  a  low  street,  inhabited  mainly  by  Catholics,  in  the  door  of  a  comfortable 
and  tidy  dwelling,  sal  a  youug  Irish  mother.  "  Yes,  I  have  got  a  Bible,"  said 
she,  "  it  is  an  old  one,  but  I  would  not  part  with  it.  When  a  child  I  went 
to  the  Sunday-school,  and  Oh,  I  think  it  leaves  such  an  impression."  The 
depth  of  that  impression  was  seen  in  the  thrift  and  neatness  of  her  own 
dwelling,  compared  with  the  squalor  and  wretchedness  in  the  tenements  of 
her  country  people  around  her. 

In  an  upper  room  of  a  tenement  house  was  an  intelligent-looking  Irish 
woman  who  said  she  had  no  Bible,  and  expressed  an  earnest  desire  for  one. 


13 

On  receiving  the  copy  which  I  handed  her,  and  ascertaining  that  it  was  a 
Protestant  Bible,  her  whole  manner  showed  the  struggle  between  the  new 
desire  and  the  old  prejudice.  Now  she  handed  it  back  and  then  asked  for  it 
again,  gazing  wistfully  upon  its  sacred  pages,  until  I  was  compelled  to  tell 
her  that  she  must  decide  whether  to  take  it  or  not.  She  decided  to  take  it, 
but  just  as  I  reached  the  bottom  of  the  stairs  she  overtook  me  with  a  fright- 
ened look  upon  her  face,  and  drawing  the  Bible  stealthily  from  under  her 
apron  she  said  hastily,  "I  guess  I  won't  take  it,  but  I  thank  you." 

This  incident  illustrates  under  what  constraint,  and  oftentimes  under  what 
reluctance  the  Bible  has  been  declined  by  so  many  of  the  destitute.  Others, 
however,  Protestants,  Jews  and  Catholics  have  received  it  with  joy,  at  times 
with  tears  of  gratitude. 

In  a  rear  tenement  was  a  young  Irish  woman  with  a  group  of  children 
around  her.  In  answer  to  my  inquiry  whether  she  had  a  Bible,  she  replied 
decidedlj',  "  I  don't  need  any."  "  I  think  we  all  need  the  Bible,"  said  I,  "  es. 
pecially  if  we  have  children  around  us."  Without  urging  the  matter  further, 
however,  I  left  the  room,  but  just  as  I  reached  the  bottom  of  the  ftairs  she 
overtook  me,  and  turning  to  another  woman  who  was  standing  at 
her  door  in  the  hall,  she  said,  "  Don't  you  think  it  would  be  a  nice  thing  to 
have  a  Bible  in  the  house?  "  The  other  replied  that  she  had  taken  one  of 
me.  "Well,"  said  the  other,  apparently  terminating  a  struggle,  "  I  will  take 
one." 

In  a  wretched  hovel  was  a  sick  woman,  with  her  boy,  and  as  she  received 
with  repeated  thanks  a  Bible — her  only  one — her  anxiety  was  evidently  more 
for  her  neglected  child  than  for  herself.  "  May  I  not  tell  him,"  she  said  ear- 
nestly "  that  if  he'll  learn  to  read  you  will  come  again  in  a  yeir  and  give  hini 
a  book. 

In  the  upper  part  of  a  tenement  house  was  a  Catholic,  with  her  showily- 
dressed  daughter.  "No,"  said  the  mother,  "  we  don't  want  a  Bible."  "  Let 
me  see  one,"  said  the  daughter,  advancing  towards  me.  "  No,"  said  the  mo- 
ther, decidedly,  "  You  don't  want  to  see  it."  "  Yes,  I  do,"  said  the  daughter 
holding  out  her  hand  to  me,.  Please  show  it  to  me,  sir.  "No,"  said  the 
mother,  stepping  between  us,  "  don't  show  it  to  her."  "  I  have  brought  you 
up,"  she  said,  to  the  daughter,  in  a  stern  tone,  "  in  the  Catholic  religion."  I 
of  course,  acquiesced  in  the  mother's  wishes,  but  the  high-spirited  daughter 
did  not  seem  quite  satisfied. 

"  How  swall  it  looks,"  said  a  woman,  as  she  looked  doubtfully  at 
the  Bible  I  had  handed  her.  "What  kind  is  if?  " — Protestant.  "  Ah,  then, 
■we  don't  want  it."  Her  daughter,  a  modest  and  pretty  girl,  stepped  up  to 
her  mother,  and  in  a  low  tone  begged  her  to  take  one.  "  No,  no,"  said  the 
mother  quickly.     Thank  you  for  your  kindness,  sir. 

"You  might  take  one,"  said  the  decent-looking  Catholic  woman  to  her 
slatternly  Neighbor,  who  had  just  angrily  refused  a  Bible.  "  What,  take  a 
Protestant  Bible !  "      "  Yes,  there's  no  harm  in  it."      "  Do  you  say  that,  and 


14 

you  a  Catholic?     You  woul.In't  say  that  if  you  were  in  the  church,  an<l  Fa- 
ther   heard  you."     The  other  was  cowed,  and  when  I  subsequently  called 

at  her  door  and  offered  her  a  Bible  she  timidly  refused  to  take  it. 

The  offer  of  a  Bible  for  nothing  is  receivred  almo3t  with  incrcdiilitj-,  espe- 
cially by  Romanists,  who  often  pay  from  thirty  to  thirty-five  dollars  for  their 
own.  "  How  are  j-ou  able  to  ffive  it  away?  "  said  a  Catholic.  I  explained 
that  the  benevolent  people  of  Brooklyn  furnished  the  means,  but  he  still 
seemed  to  think  it  a  mystery. 

"And  am  I  not  to  return  it,  said  an  intelligent-looting  woman?'' 
"  No,  keep  it,  friend,  it  will  last  you  twenty  j-eai's."  "Thank  you,  thank 
you,"  said  she  earnestly. 

Thcngli  the  city  canvass  has  somewhat  narrowed  the  work  on  ship-board, 
it  has  not  suspended  it.  Along  our  docks  the  volume  of  shipping  is  con- 
stantly enlarging,  and  among  the  polyglot  multitude  which  swarms  on  its 
decks  the  Scriptures  in  nearly  every  modern  tongue  has  been  put  afloat  to 
be  borne  to  distant  lands,  where,  in  many  cases,  God  has  prepared  the  way 
for  its  reception  by  quickening  thought  and  inquiry-,  and  where  it  will  come 
as  a  light  to  nations  awaking  out  of  sleep. 

The  following  incident  shows  how  the  precious  seed  takes  root  in  distant 
Boils,  there  to  bring  forth  fruit  in  the  ages  to  come: 

A  few  months  since  the  mate  of  a  vessel  in  the  South  American  trade  re. 
ceived  in  this  port  a  package  containing  a  Spanish  Testament,  with  other 
reading  matter.  On  entering  the  port  of  her  destination  the  vessel  was  at- 
tended by  a  lighter  whose  Captain  was  a  Spaniard,  and  the  mate  bethinking 
himself  of  the  Testament  gave  it  to  him.  Recently  the  vessel  made  a  second 
voyage  to  the  same  port  and  was  again  .attended  hy  the  Spanish  lighter. 
"  Have  you  got  your  Testament  yet  ?"  inquired  the  Mate  of  the  Captain.  "Oh, 
yes,"  said  the  Spaniard,  "  and  it  has  showed  me  the  waj-  of  life.  I  want  you 
to  get  me  another,  for  my  wife  has  become  so  interested  in  this  that  she  keeps 
it  at  home  to  read  herself." 

At  the  Navy  Yard  every  facility  for  my  work  has  been  afforded  by  the 
officers,  and  nowhere  is  etl'ort  crowned  with  larger  results.  During  the  3'ear 
I  have  preached  every  Sabbath  from  once  to  three  times  to  seamen.  How- 
ever hardened  these  men  are,  they  are  not  Gospel-hardened,  and  no  congre- 
gation so  literally  hanr/  upon  the  words  of  a  preacher  as  those  assembled  on 
the  open  deck. 

While  the  large  screw  steamer,  "Wampanoag,  soon  to  become  the  flag  ship 
of  the  Noith  Atlantic  squadron,  has  been  lying  at  the  Navy  Yard,  I  have 
held  services  on  board  on  Sabbath  mornings,  which  have  been  largely  at- 
tended both  by  officers  and  men.  At  the  close  of  my  first  service  an  officer  ap- 
proached me,  and,  taking  me  by  the  hand,  thanked  me  warmly  for  the  ser- 
vice, adding,  it  is  the  first  religious  service  we  have  ever  had  on  board,  and 
this  on  a  vessel  with  a  crew  of  400  men. 


15 

At  llie  cloBC  of  a  recent  service  on  the  Receiving  Ship,  Vermon*^^,  T  requested 
any  who  riesired  to  begin  a  new  life  and  wislied  to  be  remembered  in  prayer 
to  arise  on  their  feet,  and  scores  of  earnest  men  arose  in  a  body. 

Among  the  intrepid  crews  of  our  National  vessels  the  Word  of  God  has 
been  welcomed  witl>  a  joy  which  baa  lit  up  many  a  scarred  and  weather- 
beaten  face.  It  comes  to  them  as  a  token — of  wliich  in  their  toilsome  and 
Sfduded  lifetlicy  receive  too  few — that  they  are  remembered  by  the  nation 
wliose  uniform  they  wear  and  wliose  flag  they  uphold. 

An  I  came  alongside  a  Norwegian  ship  and  held  up  a  Testament  in  (heir 
own  tongue,  the  crew  gatliered  eagerly  around  me,  and  when  each  had  re- 
ceived a  copy  tliey  took  me  one  by  one  by  the  liand  with  a  brief  but  earnest 
"  Thank  you,"  eking  out  their  scanty  English  by  a  hearty  grasp. 

Near  South  Ferry  I  found  a  strangedooking  ship,  with  Chinese  characters 
on  her  tackle  and  stern.  Climl)ing  up  tlie  ladder  I  found  but  one  Chinaman 
on  board,  but  on  my  offer  to  bring  him  a  Testament  printed  in  his  own  tongu  e, 
being  interpreted  to  him,  he  promptly  accepted  it. 

In  handing  a  few  Spanish  Testaments  over  the  gunwale  of  a  small  Spanish 
vessel  one  dropped  into  the  river.  I  passed  on,  and  returning  about 
fifteen  minutes  afterward  I  found  a  seaman  patiently  letting  down  his  bucket 
for  the  lost  volume,  and  when  he  at  length  brought  it  up  his  swarthy  face  lit 
up  witli  pleasure. 

I  have  got  a  Bible,  said  a  young  sailor  on  board  the  U.  S.  Receiving  Ship 
Vermon*,  as  the  Agent  was  distributing  Bibles  on  board,  and  drawing  out  an 
old  pocket  Bible  he  aided  tenderly,  "  it  is  the  one  my  mother  gave  me." 

"That  Bible  once  saved  my  life,"  said  another  man-of-wars-man,  standing 
in  the  crowd  of  bluejackets,  who  were  pressing  around  me  to  get  Bibles,  and 
(pointing  at  the  time  at  the  imprint  of  a  rifle  ball  on  the  cover)  "  no  money 
could  buy  it." 

Tlie  Depository  of  the  Society  is  at  No.  33  Court  Street,  near  Joralemon 
where  Bibles  aiid  Testaments  may  be  had  for  gratuitous  distribution. 

A  large  assortment  is  also  kept  for  sale,  embracing  every  variety  printed  by 
the  Parent  Society,  and  in  every  kind  of  binding. 


